; ae

= =

Ri Vel

a ua ne i Aid

cme ay MJ a i vec

a i) q We, seh Ue f ee 7 wh,

ee +? dat

“ , ; cit)

ve a ie : Te mh A

ae ; ia 4

aye) ar ; iN nae ; i Le bi.

ae CUI TAC aerial ar ee he ye 4

mee

i. ae ts ae

(1 A re Reins es at ‘ie ‘i

yey 7 eae 7 Sen den War) fanny ree if rn a TiN, a es ae

fs He or" i ‘ BRIG i : oe eh i th i ae eh fer, My Ki, My vi ee ee tie aha ee

a Eo x pie: rs A C 1 : ily ft ii ns dy 7 By se my ,

Le 0 (ge) SES

: q iy p

Oe in RAO

ae aa Pa he J]

i oe

4 ‘a

j i] ” HA Py ne w As ty ee

ow Bhan sue Lah, ee

(a oe Hk) v0 ae it)

i i ae P ae

; : . Wee :

Behe

? oe A i ee J¢ aren Oy

‘ A, Na Oo ya nar

eats iv Reis ak By " x

, Ns ee ae. 7 oe a

Ae ie, ae he Ate ay I

. aa, .a8

he 4 a me

i ‘ a ben a G Le Mi nt be ne i . a ve om

C iota}

a av

Ure aoa - , ae

mis! ey ou i mi be a ay : x a, oa

A? - wie Ls

Rika Ae Pena

ey uy

‘a. a y : ae ,

aa 2m . Nails $0 ny i ny a ' i —

Pe.

ae ria a : a , ; p

ea 1, ¢, aa ap , a AN SBE AB Y P| a ae - Te

ae oy Badin ead ele Pie a ah yaa o

zane aa x : iy n a oy) ee. : Ra a re we ou i: " a , ay. : ty Nt ot Ph ¥ i

: : : m0 als ae Bi: Pel “

i by Age. if ae

rs ok 2 A a

(0S) ie

(yay . | OR De

Nae t ‘’ fri ‘ t te

Ph ea. eft) | ‘NY y

Ve aa

ie ie mcr cay, i

bys :

. a 7 i

* i ae id ;

ee Sul | i : a a ;

dees. a i AG) } “aes

a TLY yt a Che

ee pe : Na un ae a

ain i

1 a Ania y

fers < ene oe: are ae

ae be ‘St - e { i

i Hey ae a

bi eh iM is

aly

wy : ss

Leahy:

naa ah i Pon ane tak eas oe

¥ ; is 1 ita ie Ba aa ai ms i " Pay Hy

' a ae yee} : i

rae ee ‘aii a

ia y!

- ‘| rf ‘

re eee

7 ay : we /

Bik, ag Vs ren by i mr ne

te ae | tid ee Teme ae ih

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.B.S.,

WILLIAM S. DALLAS, F.LS.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

eee »f

VOL. XV.—FIFTH SERIE:

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.;

KENT AND CO.,; WHITT AKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

1885.

“ Omnes res create sunt divine sapientiz et potentiz testes, divitie felicitatis

humans :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomid in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linna&us.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.’—Bruckner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

eeebrencis eee ee) he sylvanspowers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818,

CONTENTS OF VOL. XV.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

NUMBER LXXXV.

Page

I. On the Species of Mieippa, Leach, and Paramicippa, Milne-

Edwards. By E. J. Mrers, F.LS., F.Z.S. (Plate I.) ..........

II. Observations on some Freshwater Sponges. By Professor

PRSEPONIZ AV RUE O NIUE Vent aa, s¥a)afolssc' sue ajicheler sis s <x) s'sce 4,01 1s) 84 alorelevaiers’ ainiaye

III. Note on Spongilla fragilis, Leidy, and a new Species of Spon-

guia trom Noya,Scotia. By H. J. Canrur, F.R.S, &¢......5...:

IV. On the wide Distribution of some American Freshwater

SOMME YB mS cAcraucy ce) s\.sfahagste oh guOtie ashe je pi abelshsie elo yo1 «8

V. Notices of Fungi in Greek and Latin Authors. By the Rev.

NNER EAM PELOM GH ON, MAG, EO LUSS. 640 cb cee 6 oc eis eraisigin e's sae

VI. Descriptions of some new Asiatic Longicornia. By Francis

JP, LEAS OOD SNE DES y iq nana rho Goce menotrs 6 OCG eer nots

VII. Note respecting Butterflies confounded under the name of

Delias belladonna of Fabricius. By Arruur G. Burier, F.LS.,

L243 5 COG)" UII tole a Oi TCR a ae Ae a ioe Rene rap a Pa

VIII. Description of anew English Amphipodous Crustacean. By

the Rev. THomas R. R. Sreppine, M.A. (Plate IT.)............

New Books :—British Oribatidee. By AtBrerr D. Micwart, F.L.S.,

F.R.MLS., &e. Vol. 1—Antiquity of Man, as deduced from the

Discovery of a Human Skeleton during the Excavations of the

East- and West-India Dock-extensions at Tilbury, North Bank

of the Thames. By Sir Ricuarp Owen, K.C.B., F.R.S., &e. 62, 64

Proceedings of the Geological Society ................000 ues 66—69

lV CONTENTS.

Contributions to the Biology of Spiders, by Dr. Friedrich Dahl ; On

the Classificatory Position of Hemzaster elongatus, by Prof. P.

Martin Duncan, F.R.S. &e.; Onthe Development of the Spongille,

by Dr. A. Gotte ; Note on the Reproduction of the Monotre-

mata, by Thomas Southwell; A Scorpion from the Silurian

age

- Formation of Sweden, by Dr. G. Lindstrém.............. 70—76

NUMBER LXXXVI.

IX. The Origin of the Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. By

Went. Es W. HUurron, EiG.S. .2...- SA ee ena Re MY POR

X. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port Phillip

Heads, South Australia. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plate IV.)

XI. Mode of Circulation in the Spongida. By H. J. Carrer,

PRS. we. (Plate: TV. fies, 5, a-9, and'7,1a-p,)) 22... as oe a ee

XII. On a new Species of Zdotea. By Cuartes Curiron, M.A.

(NewrZealand).) “(Plate2V. A.) i205 < donee Sah eee cen mee ee

XIII. On the Reproduction and Development of Lotifer vulgaris.

By ir Orro i Zacnarras,, \(Plate V. 0B.) \. anak di oc See ee

XIV. Notes from the St.-Andrews Marine Laboratory (under the

Fishery Board for Scotland). By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D., LL.D.,

ETS HACC 6s Sua ie ford onttiew athole ans a ateine re Rie ese CE ce aaa

148

On the Development of the Chelifers, by J. Barrois; Notices of .

Fungi in Greek and Latin Authors, by the Rev. W. Houghton,

M.A., F.L.S.; On the Classification of the Moles of the Old

World, by M. A. Milne-Edwards; Biological Evolution of the

Aphides of the Genus Aphis, by M. Lichtenstein ...... 152—155

NUMBER LXXXVIL.

XV. Description of a new Species of Crinoids with Articulating

Spines. By GrorGE JENNINGS HINDE, Ph.D., F.G.S. (Plate VI.)

XVI. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—No. XIX.

On some Carboniferous Species of the Ostracodous Genus Kirkbya,

Jones. By T. Rupert Jones, F’.R.S., and James W. Krrxpy, Esq.

(Coie U1 EP er ears erry eon, te nee iy eye Sarees 3

XVI. A List of Reptiles and Batrachians from the Province Rio

Grande do Sul, Brazil, sent to the Natural-History Museum by Dr,

Hyon: Lhering,.. By G..As BOULENGEE... enime opis oe seen een

XVIII. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrer,

F.R.S. &e.

aoe) 2 j0\ 8s 0,8 © 2.16 'p ie iw 0.) et) (000) 6:0. .6 0 (eo fee Bie) We a fe ie ef rer elie vere in ie! 6) (6) ve

157

174

191

CONTENTS. Mi

XIX. Diagnoses of new Species of Cephalopoda collected durmy

the Cruise of H.MS. ‘ Challenger. —Part I. The Octopoda. By

Wiuiam E. Hove, M.A. (Oxon), M.R.C.S., F.R.S.E., Naturalist

fontie ae Hallenmer GC OMmmMissION 2). 0.6. ae tes ie gees os ho weenie ee

XX. Note on the Structure of the Skeleton in the Anomocladina.

EEO SO UMAS IC: ERC y acerca wn da eg cdc ple cies se aks § 236

XXI. Lepidoptera collected by Mr. C. M. Woedtord in the Ellice

and Gilbert Islands, By Arntuur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c. . 238

/ XXII. Descriptions of two new Species of Chaicidide. By W.F.

Kirsy, Zoological Department, British Museum ................ 243

XXII. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine

Polyzoa. By the Rev. Toomas Hinexs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates VIL,

WVU Ere) ith ee spe Se een ae ee BPD ELS ey ee eee ae OE 244

New Books :—Manual of Geology, Theoretical and Practical. By

Joun Puixres, LL.D., F. RS. In Two Parts. Part I. Physt-

cal Geology and Paleontology. By Harry Govrer SEELEY,

F.R.S.—On a Method to be followed in Prehistoric Studies.

(Sur une Méthode a suivre dans les Etudes Préhistoriques. |

By EvuGknr van OverLoop.—Annual Report and Proceedings

of the Belfast NIELS SSS Field-Club for 1883-4. (‘Twenty-

Hse eas ee BEA > VOls Meaty A ranches as oe ae e's diye eee 258—265

Proceedings of the Geological Society ............. 000 eee 265—270

On a new Genus of the Family Sarcopsylide, by Wladimir Schim-

kewitsch ; Completion of the History of Chaitophorus aceris,

Fabricius, by M. J. Lichtenstein; Urnatella gracilis, by Prof.

Leidy : Note on the Intelligence of a Cricket parasitized by a

Gordius, by Dr. H. C. McCook Ge. os ee accel, 270275

NUMBER LXXXVIII.

XXIV. Further Remarks upon the Morphology of the Blastoidea.

By P. Herserr CARPENTER, D.Se., Assistant Master at Eton

PE Ta ae CUprRne et Beret aver es a0e,Shnias', ded oprah, sa 2 toc gues aisie s oS/ore alee eee 277

XXYV. Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Port

Pulp Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J. Carrer,

JCEM SSO) ienap Ai Seo eee pee a 803

XAVI. Remarks on the Variations of Llapomorphus lemniscatus.

ioe WOUEEN GH: (CIMCON) faces ol ts « ite oes nines elevate DOE

v1 CONTENTS,

Page

XXVII. Report on the Testaceous Mollusca obtained during a

Dredging-excursion in the Gulf of Suez in the Months of February

and March 1869. By Roperr MacAnprew.—Republisbed, with

Additions and Corrections, by ALFRED Hanps Cooxr, M.A,

Curator in Zoology, Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy,

ami beniserPaArb, Soi. kc sas co culls side rae ne ne DE ane 322

XXVIII. Description of a new Genus of Chalcosiide allied to

Himantopterus. By ArtHur G. Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8S., &. .... 340

XXIX. Description of a new Species of the Coleopterous Genus

Mecynodera (Sagride). By CHARLES QO. WATERHOUSE.......... 342

XXX. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. BerKetry,

iBeivhs. endiC. WBRooME, BLS. oc. ce Sémaae cane ea meeee Bae tb.

New Books :—Report upon the Crinoidea collected during the Voyage

of H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ during the years 1873-76: The Stalked

Crinoids. _ By P. Hrrprrr Carpenter, D.Sc., Assistant

Master at Eton College. Pp. i-xii, 1-442; 69 plates. [Report

on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger.’

Zoology, part xxxii.|—Guide to the Collection of Fossil

Fishes in the Department of Geology and Palontology, British

Museum (Natural History).—Guide to the Galleries of Mam-

malia (Mammalian, Osteological, Cetacean) in the Department

of Zoology of the British Museum (Natural History) ..., 846—352

Proceedings of the Geological Society ...........0c0ceeeceee 353, 3854

On the Discovery of an Impression of an Insect in the Silurian Sand-

stone of Jurques (Calvados), by M. CO. Brongniart ; The Royal

Society of New South Wales; a new Insect injurious to

Wihest: byiC: -V. Riley 2.3. Os.\0. beh keene one ee 359, 356

NUMBER LXXXIX.

XXXI. On some new or little-known Fossil Lycepods from the

Carboniferous Formation. By Rosrerr Kinston, F.G.S. (Plate

5. ee i On eee ra ec eee Se 357

XXXII. On the Relationship of the Sponges to the Choano-

flagellata. By Franz EDHARD SCHULZE .....6.....5..;.0+5-0. 365

XXXII. New Coleoptera recently added to the British Museum.

By Caries 0; WATERHOUSE. ». ..0snt.2 avreeecan othe Seemann 377

XXXIV. Notices of Fungi collected in Zanzibar, in 1884, by Miss

R. E. Berkeley. By the Rev. M. J. BERKELEY, F.R.S........... 584

XXXV. Report on a Collection of Marine Sponges from Japan,

made by Dr. J. Anderson, F.R.S., Superintendent Indian Museum,

Calcutta. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &c. (Plates XIL-XIV.) .... 387

XXXVI. On three new Species of Gonepteryx from India, Japan,

andiSyria. By Anraun G. BurpER, FS. Ges io.) ins ccesk ooo 406

CONTENTS. vil

Page

XXXVII. New Genera and Species of Fossil Cockroaches from

the Older American Rocks. By Samuet H. ScuppER .......... 408

XXXVIII. Remarks upon Lepidoptera collected in the Ellice and

Giibentusiands.. By Mr."C. M. WOODFORD °. 2. pads setse ones es 414

New Books :—A Monograph of the British Phytophagous Hymeno-

ptera (Tenthredo, Sirex, and Cynips, Linné). By Prrer

CameERON. Vol. II.—Transactions of the Cumberland and

Westmoreland Association for the Advancement of Literature

and Science. No. IX. 1885-84, Edited by J. G. Goop- |

CHIT oc koh Os BRE HOS GODS CU Ge Ene ine eee ee ane 416, 417

Proceedings of the Geological Society ............00ce eee 419, 420

Preliminary Notes on the Echinoderms of Beaufort, by Henry F.

Nachtrieb; A new Freshwater Sponge from Nova Scotia, by E.

Potts; An example of Samza Cecropia having a fifth Aborted

Wing, by Hermann Strecker ; New Rhizopoda of the deep-water

Fauna of the Lake of Geneva, by Dr. Henry Blanc; On the

Nervous System of the Bothriocephalide, by M. J. Niemiee 421—427

NUMBER XC.

XXXIX. Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland). By Prof. M‘Ivrosu, M.D., LL.D.,

F.R.S., &c. (Plate XVI.)

XL. Some new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. By Dr.

EMRE OCH STORMS) “CPlAte Va) «cc nears seaelec sou deceive neds 437

XLI. Notes on the Infusorial Parasites of the Tasmanian White

Ant. By W. Savitie Kent, F.LS., F.Z.S., Superintendent and

Inspector ad Kisheries, Tasmanians. iis .:svelbiea ia sd ucvelavinleie we ec ales 450

XLII. On a Variety of the Freshwater Sponge Meyenta fluviatilis.

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S, &c.

XLIIT. New Species of Histercde, with Synonymical Notes. By

GrorGE Lewis, F.L.S y

XLIV. Notes on some Fossil Plants collected by Mr. R. Dunlop,

Airdrie, from the Lanarkshire Coal-field. By Roperr Kipsron,

LPASIESLY o lehcidi tap RAO Ges. ERE ROR RE LP a a 473

XLV. Description of a Species of Wild-Mulberry Silkworm,

allied to Bombyz, from Chehkiang, N. China. By F. Moors, F.ZS.,

AVES: &e. .

New Book :—Die Pilzthiere oder Schleimpilze. Von Dr. W. Zopr,, 493

(3)

Vili CONTENTS.

Page

On the Circulation of the Larvae of Ephemera, by N. Creutzburg ;

On the Existence of a Nervous System in Peltogaster, a Contri-

bution to the History of the Centrogonida, by M. Y. Delage ;

On the Pelagic Fauna of the Baltic Sea and Gulf of Finland,

by MM. G. Pouchet and J. de Guerne ....... ge eneys . 494—498

MING EX. we Ake ale ac Berean ar Scars te ier setiviem Ge ae a.3 ase wraNete Site he auatare . 500

PLATES IN VOL. XV.

Priate I. Paramicippa tuberculosa.

II. Cyproidia damnoniensis.

Ill. Carboniferous Kirkbye.

IV. South-Australian Sponges.—Circulation in the Spongida.

V. Idotea festiva—Reproduction and Development of Rotifer

vulgaris.

VI. Hystricrinus Carpenter.

VIL.

VIL. } Marine Polyzoa.

IX.

X. Variations of Elapomorphus lemniscatus.

XI. New Carboniferous Lycopods.

XII.

XII. | New Sponges from Japan.

2 GAVE

XV. New Freshwater Infusoria.

XVI. Ovaand Embryonic Development of some Fishes.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

see eatedtearesesnees per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo,”’

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Eel. 1.

No. 85. JANUARY 1885.

I.—On the Species of Micippa, Leach, and Paramicippa,

Milne-Edwards. By E. J. Miers, F.L.8., F.Z.S.

[Plate I.]

WHILE engaged in the revision of the nomenclature of the

species of these genera for the Report on the Brachyura of the

‘Challenger’ collection, now in course of preparation, I have

recognized some errors of determination into which I have

been led, in common with other students of the group; and

having now subjected the whole of the material in the British

Museum and ‘Challenger’ collections to a careful reexami-

nation, I think it useful to publish the results of my study of

the group, to redescribe the species, and present a synopsis of

their arrangement, which will be found to differ in some

important particulars from that given by Dr. R. Kossmann in

his work on the Malacostraca of the Red Sea*, and to include

references to some species and varieties described since it

appeared.

* ‘Malacostraca in Zoolog. Ergebn. einer Reise in die Kustengebiete

des Rothen Meeres,’ p. 4 (1877).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 1

2 Mr. E. J. Miers on the

When Dr. Leach, in 1817, described the genus Micippa *

he took as the type the Micippa cristata (Cancer créstatus,

Linneus), which had been long previously described and

figured by Rumphius as Cancer spinosus.

Milne-Edwards in 1834 + referred a second species, desig-

nated by him Micippa philyra (Herbst), to this genus, and esta-

blished (p. 332) the genus Paramicippa to include the Micippa

platipes of Riippell, from the Red Sea, and a new species,

P. tuberculosa, of uncertain habitat, characterizing the latter

genus principally by the non-retractile eyes, the incomplete

orbits, whose postforaminal portion was not developed, and

the flattened and dilated second joints of the exterior antenne.

The first two of these characters, however, fail in Para-

micippa platipes (Riippell), which at that time was apparently

known to Milne-Edwards only from Dr. Riippell’s description

and figure.

In 1856 Dr. A. Gersticker { published some observations

on the typical specimens of Micippa philyra (Herbst) and

M. thalia (Herbst) ; he redescribed the latter species, and also

described as new a species, J/. miliaris, from the Red Sea,

which is regarded by Dr. Kossmann as a variety of Meippa

thalia (Herbst).

In 1877 Dr. Kossmann (/. c. p. 4) admitted the following

species as well established:—1. M. cristata (Linn.); 2. M.

philyra (Herbst), with the varieties mascarenica, Kossm., and

platipes, Riipp.; 3. MW. thalia, Herbst, with the varieties

caledonica, Kossm., miliaris, Gerstacker, ¢ndica, Kossm., and

aculeata, Bianconi. He also sustained the genus Parami-

cippa, taking as the type P. tuberculosa, M.-E. He erro-

neously regarded the Micippa spinosa of Dr. Stimpson as

synonymous with J/. cristata, this species being in fact one of

the best characterized of the genus.

In 1879, in my synopsis of the families and genera of the

Oxyrhyncha, not having then seen Dr. Kossmann’s work, I

followed some previous authors in taking Riippell’s species

(MZ. platipes) as the type of the genus Paramicippa, and di-

stinguished the latter genus by the less vertically deflexed

rostrum and the dilated palms of the chelipedes in the male,

whose fingers, when closed, meet only at the tips—characters

which, perhaps, obtain only in Riippell’s species (not in P.

tuberculosa), and, moreover, cannot be regarded as of generic

importance §.

* Zoological Miscellany, iii. p. 15 (1817).

+ Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 329.

{ Archiv f. Naturgeschichte, xxii. p. 106.

§ Journ. Linn, Soe., Zool. xiv. p. 662 (1879), I am unaware of the

Species of Micippa and Paramicippa. 3

In the present revision of the genus M/c’ppa six species

are regarded as well established, besides several marked

varieties, some of which may prove to be specifically distinct.

I follow Dr. Kossmann in restricting the genus Paramie‘ppa

to the single species P. tuberculosa, with which I am able to

identify the species described by myself as Mic’ppa parviros-

tris by the aid of drawings of Milne-Edwards’s type speci-

men, very kindly sent to me by Prof. A. Milne- Edwards,

which are here published with his permission.

MICIPPA.

Micippa, Leach, Zoological Miscellany, iii. p. 15 (1817); Milne-EKd-

wards, Hist. Nat. Crust. 1. p. 329 (1854); Kossmann, Malacostraca

in Zoolog. Ergebnisse einer Reise in die Kiistengeb. des Rothen

Meeres, p.4 (1877) ; Miers, Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. xiv. p. 661 (1879).

Carapace nearly oblong, depressed, rounded behind, with

the dorsal surface spinose, granulated or tuberculated, some-

times with a lateral series of marginal spines or spinules.

Interorbital space broad, the orbits deep, with one or two

fissures in the superior margin and usually in the inferior

margins, which are sometimes very incomplete. Preocular

spine present or absent. Rostrum broad, lamellate, and

vertically or nearly vertically deflexed, more or less distinctly

bilobated, and sometimes armed with lateral marginal spines.

Eyes (in the species | have examined) moderately elongated,

and capable of being retracted within the orbital cavity.

Antenne with the basal joint usually very much enlarged

and sometimes armed with one or two small distal spines or

tubercles ; it occupies the space between the base of the ros-

trum and the orbit and generally constitutes a part of the

inferior wall of the orbit; the following joint is sometimes

slightly dilated and is not concealed by the rostrum. The

merus of the exterior maxillipedes is distally truncated, with

the antero-external angle more or less rounded and the antero-

internal angle emarginate. The chelipedes (in the male) are

moderately developed or short ; palm somewhat dilated and

compressed or subcylindrical ; fingers meeting along the inner

margins when closed, or with a large intermarginal hiatus.

Ambulatory legs moderately elongated, with the joints sub-

cylindrical, sometimes granulated, but without spines or

tubercles, the dactyli nearly straight, little shorter than the

penultimate joints.

distinctive characters employed by R. Neumann in his memoir entitled

‘ Systematische Uebersicht der Gattungen der Oxyrhynchen’ (Leipsic,

1878), never having seen a copy of this work,

4 Mr. E. J. Miers on the

The species are, I believe, restricted to the aes waters

of the Indo-Pacific or Oriental region.

The species enumerated in the present revision may be

distinguished by the following diagnostic characters :—

A. Rostrum armed with eight spines (three lateral spines on each side

of the two distal and terminal spines).

Carapace (in the adult) with nume-

rous dorsal spines. Chelipedes with

the palms elongated, not dilated .... 1. Micippa cristata (Linn.).

B. Rostrum armed with four spines (one lateral spine on each side of the

two distal and terminal spines). Carapace without dorsal spines.

Carapace convex, Basal antennal

joint with distal spines, the next joint

elongated and but little dilated dis-

tally. Chelipedes (in the adult male)

with the palms but little enlarged. 2. Micippa mascarenica, Kossmann,

Carapace somewhat depressed. Ba-

sal antennal joint without distal

spines, the next (mobile) joint com-

pressed and distally dilated. Cheli-

pedes rather short, with the palms

enlarged ; fingers meeting only at tips,

with a wide intermarginal hiatus .... 3. Micippa philyra (Herbst).

C. Rostrum terminating in two lobes, which have the antero-internal

angles acute or toothed and the antero-external angles rounded or

armed with a small tubercle or tooth.

Rostrum thin, deflexed. Carapace

usually armed with dorsal spines.

Chelipedes (in the adult males) with

the palms short, enlarged ; fingers with

a wide intermarginal ‘hiatus at base... 4. Mictppa spinosa, Stimpson.

Rostrum thickened, inflexed. Cara-

pace without dorsalspines. Chelipedes

with the palms not enlarged, fingers

with scarcely any intermar cinal hiatus 5. Micippa curtispina, Haswell.

D, Rostrum deeply notched or bifid, terminating in two narrow

acute lobes or spines.

Carapace with or without dorsal

spines. Chelipedes with the palms

slender, not dilated; fingers with

scarcely any intermar ginal hiatus,... 6. Mreippa thalia (Herbst).

Micippa cristata,

Cancer spinosus, Rumph, d’Amboinische Rariteithamer, p. 15, pl. viii.

fig. 1 (1741).

Cancer cristatus, Linn. Mus. Lud. Ulric, p. 448 (1764) ; Syst. Nat.

p. 1046 (1766).

Species of Micippa and Paramicippa. 5

Cancer bilobus, Herbst, Nat. Krabben u. Krebse, p, 245, pl. xviii. fig. 98

(1790).

Maia cristata, Latreille, Atlas de l’Encycl. Méth. d’Hist. Nat. pl. eelxxx.

fig. 1 (1818).

Micippa cristata, Leach, Zool. Miscell. iii. p. 16, pl. exxviii. (1817) ;

M.-Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 330 (1834) ; Crustaeés in Cu-

vier’s Régne Anim. (ed. 3), Atlas, pl. xxxi. fig. 2; Adams and White,

Crustacea in Zoology of H.M.S. ‘Samarang,’ p. 16 (1848); Bleeker,

Acta Societatis Indo-Neerlandice, ii. p. 15 (1857); Kossmann (part.),

Malacostraca in Zoolog. Ergebnisse einer Reise in die Kiistengebiete

des Rothen Meeres, p. 5, pl. iii. fig. 1 (1877).

The carapace is depressed and its dorsal surface is covered

with granules or small tubercles, which tend to become spini-

form, and with longer spines, disposed as follows :—two on

the postfrontal region of the carapace between the orbits ;

three in a transverse series on the front of the gastric region,

and one behind these ; two contiguous spines on the cardiac

region, four or five on each branchial region ; one on the intes-

tinal region and two on the posterior margin; the lateral

margins of the carapace are armed with six long spines, and

the superior margins of the orbits are also six-spined, the

preocular spine being strongly developed and the postocular

bifid and terminating in two spines. ‘I'he rostrum is vertically

deflexed, lamellate, deeply notched at the distal extremity,

which is armed with two spines, behind which, on the lateral

margins on each side, are three others. The basal joint of

the antenna is very considerably enlarged, granulated at the

distal extremity and terminating in a spine (the infraocular

spine) at the antero-external angle; the following (mobile)

joint is not dilated. The merus of the exterior maxillipedes

is distally truncated and crenulated, with the antero-external

angle subacute or obtuse. The chelipedes (in the adult male)

are considerably developed, with the merus, wrist, and palm

granulated ; palm rather more than twice as long as broad,

and but little enlarged ; fingers with but a small intermarginal

hiatus. The ambulatory legs are moderately developed, with

the joints subcylindrical, granulated.

An adult male from Java measures as follows :—Length of

carapace to base of rostrum 24 lines (51 millim.) ; length of

rostrum 84 lines (18 millim.) ; length of a chelipede 504 lines

(107°5 millim.); length of first ambulatory leg about 494

lines (L05 millim.).

Hab. Indo-Malayasian seas ; Philippine Islands ; Java (coll.

Brit. Mus.).

In very small specimens the spines of the dorsal surface of

the carapace and the preocular spine are not developed.

6 Mr. E. J. Miers on the

Micippa philyra.

Cancer philyra, Uerbst, Nat. Krabbe u. Krebse, iii. Heft 3, p. 51, pl. Iviii.

fig. 4 (1803).

Micippe platipes, Riippell, Besehreib. 24 kurzschwanzigen Krabben

des R. Meeres, p. 8, pl. i. fig. 4 2 (1830); Heller, Sitz. der Akad.

Wien, xliii. (1), p. 299, pl. i. fig. 2 (1861).

Paramicippa platipes, M.-Kdw. Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 333 (1854).

Micippa hiearinata, Adams and White, Zoology of H.MLS. ‘ Samarang,’

Crust. p. 16 (1848).

Micippa hirtipes, Dana, Amer. Journ. of Sci. & Arts (ser. 2), xi. p. 268

(1851); Crust. in U.S. Explor. Exped. xiii. (1) p. 90, pl. 3. fig. 4

(1852), var.

Micippa spatulifrons, A. M.-Edw. N. Arch. Mus. Hist. Nat. viii. p.240,

pl. xi. fig. 3 (1872), var.

Mieippa philyra, var. platipes, Kossmann, Zool. Ergebn. emer Reise in

die Kustengeb. des R. Meeres, p. 7, pl. i. fig. 3 (1877).

Miecippa philyra, var. latifrons, Richters, Decapoda in Mobius’s Beitr.

zur Meeresfauna der Insel Mauritius und der Seychellen, p. 142,

pl. xv. figs. 1-5 (1880).

This form in many of its characters bears a close resem-

blance to the following (Weippa mascarenica) ; but adult males

may, I think, always be distinguished by the following

characters :—

The carapace is broader in proportion to its length and

much more depressed ; the rostrum is less abruptly deflexed ;

the spines at the distal extremity of the basal antennal joint

are obsolete, and the following (mobile) joint of the pedunele

is dilated and compressed. The chelipedes (in the adult males)

have the palm dilated and compressed, less than twice as long

as broad; the fingers with a wide intermarginal space when

closed and meeting only at the distal extremities. An adult

male has the following dimensions :—

Length of carapace to base of rostrum nearly 12 lines (25

millim.); breadth 103 lines (22°5 millim.) ; length of a cheli-

pede 143 lines (31 millim.); length of first ambulatory lee

14 lines (30 millim.).

Hab. Indo-Pacific or Oriental region.

The series in the collection of the Museum is small, and

the adult and fully-grown examples are all from the Red Sea

and Gulf of Suez. The specimens from the Philippines,

designated Micippa bicarinata by White, are not fully grown ;

a small male—length of carapace to base of rostrum nearly

43 lines (9 millim.)—has the palm of the chelipedes nearly as

in the adult specimens from the Red Sea, but the second

antennal joint is less dilated, although compressed. There

are also in the collection small specimens trom the Fijis pre-

senting similar characters as regards the antenne.

Species of Micippa and Paramicippa. 7

Micippa mascarenica,

Micippa philyra, Leach, Zool. Miscell. iii. p. 16 (1817); M.-Edwards,

Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 350 (1854) ; Guérin-Ménéville, Icon. Crustacés,

pl. viii. bes, fig. 1; A. M.-Edwards, N. Arch. Mus. Hist. Nat. viii.

p. 239, pl. xi. fig. 2 (1872); Richters, Decapoda in Mobius’s Beitriige

zur Meeresfauna der Insel Mauritius und der Seychellen, p. 143,

pl. xv. figs. 6, 7 (1880) ; Miers, Crust. in Zool. Coll. H.M.S. ¢ Alert,’

p: 198 (1884).

? Micippa philyra, var. mascarenica, Kossmann, Malacostraca in Zool.

Ergebnisse einer Reise in die Kiistengeb. des Rothen Meeres, p. 7,

pl. ili. fig. 2 (1877); Lenz & Richters, Abhandl. Senck, Naturf,

Gesellsch. xii. p. 421 (1881).

Micippa superciliosa, Haswell, Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. Wales, iv. p. 446,

pl. xxvi. fig. 2 (1880); Cat. Austr. Crust. p. 25 (1882), var.

Paramicippa asperimanus, Miers, Crust. in Zool. H.M.S. ¢ Alert,’ p. 525

(1884), var.

The carapace is spboblong, convex, and rounded behind,

deeply concave in front of the branchial regions, coarsely

granulated on the dorsal surface; the lateral margins are

armed with about six distant unequal spines or spinules; the

orbits are completely defined, with a deep notch or fissure in

the superior margin, and behind this a smaller notch; the

postocular spine is well developed; the inferior margin has

two fissures defining the position of the basal antennal joint ;

the rostrum is vertically or nearly vertically deflexed, armed

at the distal extremity with four strong triangulate lobes or

teeth. The basal antennal joint is very greatly enlarged ; its

distal margin is armed with several small spines or tubercles,

and with a stronger spine at the antero-external angle, which

constitutes the infraocular orbital spine ; the following (mobile)

joints are but little dilated. The chelipedes (in the adult male)

are rather slender; palm slightly compressed and little en-

larged,smoothand granulated; fingers meeting along theirinner

margins when closed, or with a distinct intermarginal hiatus.

Hab. Indo-Pacific or Oriental region.

An adult male in the collection of the British Museum

from the Mauritius (JZ. Robillard) has the following dimen-

sions :—-Length of carapace to base of rostrum nearly 21 lines

(44 millim.) ; length of rostrum 94 lines (20 millim. ) ; length

of a chelipede 25 lines (53 milli.) ; length of first ambulatory

leg 293 lines (62 millim.).

This form, which I, after Milne-Edwards «nd Guérin-

Ménéville, have hitherto designated M/. philyra, Herbst, can-

not be regarded as the typical condition of that species, since

Dr. Gerstiicker expressly notes that in Herbst’s Cancer

philyra the second antennal joint is short and distally dilated ;

and Dr. Kossmann’s name for it must be adopted, since he

distinctly figures it under the designation mascarenica.

8 Mr. E. J. Miers on the

The specimens which, with much doubt, were designated

M. asperimanus in the Report on the Crustacea of H.M.S.

‘ Alert,’ cannot be regarded as specifically distinet; it may

be, indeed, that the examination of a series of specimens

would show that M. mascarenica must itself, after all, be

regarded (as its author considers it to be) as a mere variety of

M. philyra.

Micippa spinosa.

Micippa spinosa, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad, p. 217 (1857);

Haswell, Cat. Austr. Crust. p. 26 (1882).

Paramicippa spinosa, Miers, Cat. New-Zeal. Crust. p. 9 (1876); Crust.

in Rep. Zool. H.MS. ‘Alert,’ p. 199 (1884).

In this species the carapace is depressed, somewhat wneven,

closely and coarsely granulated on its dorsal surface, which,

beth in the male and female, is armed with long spines dis-

posed as follows :—three in the median line, of which two

on the gastric and one on the cardiac region, and a strong

spine on the postero-lateral margins of each branchial region,

between which and the well-developed postocular spine there

are from six to nine smaller spines on the lateral margins of the

carapace; the posterior margin is spinuliferous; the spinules

usually continued in a lateral series beneath the lateral

branchial spies and above the bases of the two posterior

ambulatory legs. The fissures of the superior orbital margins

are narrow and deep. The pterygostomian regions are granu-

lated. The rostrum is obliquely deflexed and widens slightly

from the base to the antero-Jateral angles, which are broadly

rounded; it is armed at its distal extremity with two small

teeth, which are separated by a rather deep triangular notch.

The basal antennal joint is smooth externally, but granulated

on its distal margin; the next joint is not dilated; the merus

of the exterior maxillipedes is broadly rounded at the antero-

external angle. The chelipedes (in the adult male) are mode-

rately developed; merus not distally carinated but granulated;

carpus and palm granulated, the palm rather short and en-

larged, fingers meeting only at the apices with a wide inter-

marginal hiatus; the ambulatory legs are hairy, merus with

a small spinule at the distal extremity. An adult male has

the following dimensions:—Length of carapace to base of

rostrum feaTy 8 lines (17 millim.) ; breadth of carapace nearly

74 lines (15°5 millim.) ; length of a chelipede 94 lines (20

millim.) ; of first ambulatory leg nearly 12 lines (25 millim.),

Hab. East and South Australia (in shallow water, not

exceeding 15 fathoms, H.JL.S. ‘ Challenger’): New Zea-

land (coll. Brit. Mus.).

Species of Micippa and Paramicippa. 9

Micippa spinosa, var. affinis.

Paramicippa affinis, Miers, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (ser. 5) iv. p. 18

(1879).

Of this variety, described by me as a distinct species in

1879, from a single female from Bass’s Straits, found among

the fishes of H.M.S. ‘Challenger,’ there are, among the

‘Challenger’ Brachyura, two males, also from Bass’s Straits,

taken off KE. Moncceur Island (Station 162), in 38 fathoms.

It is distinguished by the absence of well-developed spines

from the dorsal surface of the carapace, which are represented

sometimes by elevated granules or small tubercles, by the form

of the front, which does not widen to the distal extremity

(but has parallel lateral margins) and has a very small

terminal notch, and by the smoother basal antennal joint.

Length of carapace to base of rostrum (in an adult male)

6 lines (12°5 millim.); breadth of carapace 53 lines (11°5

millim.) ; length of a chelipede about 7 lines (15 millim.), of

first ambulatory leg about 74 lines (16 millim.).

This variety, together with the typical Micippa spinosa,

will be figured in my Report on the Brachyura of the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ expedition.

Micippa curtispina.

Micippa curtispina, Haswell, Proc. Linn. Soc. N S. Wales, iv. p. 446,

pl. xxv. fig. 1 (1880); Catalogue Australian Stalk- & Sessile-eyed

Crustacea, p. 25 (1882).

This remarkable species is allied to M. affinis, but distin-

guished by the form of the rostrum, which is vertically deflexed

and curves inwards towards the distal extremity, which is emar-

ginate, and by the slender chelipedes, whose merus-joints

are more strongly carinated above at the distal extremity.

In the specimens in the Museum collection which I refer to

this species, therostrum isconsiderably thickened and the lateral

distal lobes are obsolete, or nearly obsolete, so that the lateral

margins converge uninterruptedly to the emarginate apex.

The postocular orbital tooth is very small; the pterygosto-

mian regions are turgid ; the basal antennal joint is granulated,

and the following joint is not, or is but very slightly, dilated ;

the merus of the exterior maxillipedes is small, and its antero-

external angle less broadly rounded than in M. affinis; the

distal carina of the merus of the chelipedes, both in the larger

female and smaller male, is entire, not dentated ; palm very

slender, and fingers nearly straight, with scarcely any inter-

marginal hiatus. The larger (female) specimen has the fol-

lowing dimensions :—Length of carapace to base of rostrum

10 lines (21 millim.), breadth about 7} lines (15 millim.) ;

10 Mr. E. J. Miers on the

length of a chelipede 84 lines (18 millim.), of first ambulatory

leg nearly 10 lines (21 millim.).

Hab. Port Denison, 5 fathoms (Haswell), Torres Straits

(Prince-of-Wales Channel and Thursday Island, 3—9 fathoms)

(4.M.S. 6 Alert’).

I have examined a small specimen of this species in a col-

lection from Singapore, made by Surgeon-Major 8. Archer.

Micippa thalia.

Cancer thalia, Herbst, Naturg. Krabben u. Krebse, i. (3) p. 50,

pl. lviii. fig. 8 (1805).

Paramicippa sexspinigera, White, List Crust. Brit. Mus. p. 9 (1847).

Micippa thalia, Gerstiicker, Archiv f. Naturgesch. xxii. p. 109 (1856) ;

A. M.-Edwards, N. Arch. Mus. Hist. Nat. viii. p. 238, pl. x1. fig. 1

(1872); Miers, Crustacea in Zoolog. Coll. H.M.S. ‘Alert,’ p. 198

(1884).

Micippa inermis, Haswell, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, iv. p. 445,

pl. xxvi. fig. 3 (1880) ; Cat. Australian Crustacea, p. 24 (1882).

Micippa pusilla, Bianconi, Mem, Accad. Bologna (serie seconda), ix.

p- 205, pl. i. fig. 1 (1869).

Micippa thalia, var. caledonica, Kossmann, Malacostraca in Zool. Ergebn.

einer Reise in die Kiistengeb. des R. Meeres, p. 8, pl. iii. fig. 4 (1877).

Micippa thalia, var. indica, Kossmann, ¢. ¢. p. 8 (1877).

The carapace is moderately convex or depressed, suboblong

or broader at the branchial regions ; its dorsal surface is tomen-

tose and closely granulated, and usually armed with spines

upon the dorsal surface, which, when present, are disposed as

follows:—A_ strong supraocular orbital spine, two median

spines on the gastric region of the carapace placed one behind

the other, and one on each branchial region, and sometimes

two on the posterior margin; the upper margin of the orbit

also has three spines behind the supraocular spine, and the

lateral margins of the carapace are armed with from six to nine

spines or spinules. ‘The rostrum is nearly vertically detlexed,

deeply emarginate, and terminates in two strong acute lobes or

spines, the apices of which usually curve somewhat outwardly.

‘The basal antennal joint is granulated and considerably dilated,

but less so than in some species of the genus, and bears a

spine at its antero-external angle (the infraocular orbital

spine) ; behind this the orbit is incomplete. The chelipedes

(in the adult male) are rather small; merus sometimes granu-

lated, carpus and palm nearly smooth, the merus not carinated

above ; the palm slender and not enlarged ; the fingers nearly

straight, and without any or with but a very small intermar-

ginal hiatus. The ambulatory legs are very tomentose, the

merus and carpus joints are sometimes thickened, and the

merus may have a small distal spinule, but the joints are

otherwise nearly smooth, not spinuliferous.

» Species of Micippa and Paramicippa. 11

Hab. Indo-Pacific or Oriental region (from the Red Sea

and coast of Natal to New Caledonia).

In that which Dr. Gerstiicker distinguishes as the typical

form of this very variable species (from an examination of

Herbst’s type specimen), the anterior dorsal spines of the cara-

pace are apparently not developed, but there are distinct

lateral branchial and posterior marginal spines. Length of

carapace and rostrum (inafemale) 18 (German) lines, breadth

12 lines.

Ihave seen no adult examples presenting exactly these

characters, the posterior marginal spines being deficient. A

small male from the coral reefs at Pa-tchu-Sau (H.ILS. ‘ Sama-

rang’), in the British-Museum collection, has well-developed

lateral epibranchial spines, but differs in some other par-

ticulars.

Micippa thalia, var. miliaris.

Micippa miliaris, Gerstiicker, Archiv f. Naturgesch. p. 110 (1856).

Mictppa thalia, var. maliaris, Kossmann, ¢. c. p. 8 (1877).

This form is apparently distinguished from the typical

M. thalia only by the well- ~developed lateral marginal spines

of the carapace. ‘The second joint of the antenne is slightly

dilated towards the distal extremity.

Hab. Red Sea ( Gerstécker).

Micippa thalia, var. aculeata.

Micippa thalia, De Haan, Crustacea in vy. Siebold’s Fauna Japonica,

p- 98, pl. xxii. fig. 5, and pl. G (1889).

Micippa aculeata, Bianconi, Mem. Accad, Bologna, iii. p. 103, pl. x.

fio. 2 (1851).

Micippa Haunt, Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. p. 217 (1857),

Micippa thalia, var, aculeata, Kossmann, ¢. c. p. 8, pl. ili. tig. 5 (1877).

This variety is distinguished by having the dorsal spines

of the carapace as well as (usually) some or all of the lateral

marginal spines well developed.

Hab. Seas of China and Japan (De Haan, Stimpson),

Mozambique (Biancont). An adult male from Mozambique

is in the British-Museum collection, presented by Prof. Bian-

coni, and labelled “ Mrctippa cornuta, Bianconi’’*.

The dimensions of the male from Mozambique are as fol-

lows :—Length of carapace to base of rostrum 144 lines

* The Cancer cornutus of Linnzeus, which Milne-Edwards considers

to be a species of this genus, differs in the arrangement of the dorsal

spines of the carapace from any species with which I am acquainted,

except perhaps this species and Micippa cristata, from which latter it is

apparently distinguished by the smooth, terete, naked chelipedes, Kc. It

may be identical With a variety of M, thalia.

12 On the Species of Micippa and Paramicippa. °

(30°5 millim.) ; length of rostrum 5lines (10°5 millim.) ; breadth

of carapace 133 lines (28°5 millim.) ; length of a chelipede

163 lines (35 millim.) ; length of first ambulatory leg 203 lines

(43°5 millim.).

PARAMICIPPA.

Paramicippa, M.-Edwards (partim), Hist. Nat. Crust. 1. p. 882 (1884) ;

Kossmann, Malacostraca in Zoolog. Ergebnisse einer Reise in die

Kiistengebiete des Rothen Meeres, p. 5 (1877).

The distinctive characters of this genus, if restricted to the

single species P. tuberculosa, M.-K., are as follows :—The

carapace is depressed, broadly pyriform or nearly orbiculate in

outline; the orbits are scarcely defined either above or below

the eye-peduncles, which are slender, straight, and not com-

pletely retractile; the postocular lobe, which terminates in

two spines or teeth, is well developed. The basal antennal

joint 1s considerably enlarged, yet not dilated so greatly as in

Micippa ; it is nearly oblong in form, with the distal extremity

slightly concave, and bears a small spine or tooth at the

antero-external angle; the next joint, which is placed on a

level with the superior margin of the front, is very short,

triangulate or cordate, and dilated and flattened. ‘The form

of the chelipedes in the male is not known; the ambulatory

legs are robust and rather short, and their merus- and carpus-

joints are covered above with strong tubercles, which tend to

become spines.

Paramicippa tuberculosa. (Pl. I. tig. 1.)

Paramicippa tuberculosa, Milne-Edwards, Hist. Nat. Crust. i. p. 38

1834).

Ns eres Miers, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (ser. 5) iv. p. 13,

pl. iv. fig. 9 (1879).

Carapace broadly pyriform, very slightly convex, and

covered with numerous tubercles, which are sometimes acute

and spinuliform; lateral margins armed with six or seven

short spines, which are more or less distinctly granulated on

the margins. ‘The rostrum is small, deflexed in its distal

half, and divided by a median fissure into two compressed

lobes, which are slightly concave at the distal extremity ; the

postocular lobe, as noted above, is strongly developed and

terminates in two spines or teeth. ‘The ocular peduncles are

slightly enlarged at base and constricted near to the distal

extremity, and project beyond the superior margin of the orbit

for a distance about equal to the width of the rostrum at base.

The basal antennal joint is not greatly dilated at the distal

extremity the next joint is inserted between the base of the

Prof. F. Vejdovsky on Freshwater Sponges. 13

rostrum and the inner canthus of the eye, and the third joint

is slender, cylindrical, and longer than the second. ‘The merus

of the exterior maxillipedes is considerably dilated at the

antero-external angle. A few hairs upon the carapace and

legs. Colour brownish.

Hab. ? (South Australia, Port Lincoln: coll. Brit.

Mus.)

The description, slightly amplified, is adapted from Milne-

Edwards’s work; the figure from sketches, very kindly sent

by Prof. A. Milne-Edwards, of the type specimen in the Paris

collection. The eye-peduncles should probably be repre-

sented as more distinctly constricted near to the distal extre-

mity, and the second antennal joint as more dilated, as in

Milne-Edwards’s description and the type of M. parvirostris

in the British Museum. This latter further differs from the

figure now given only in having the penultimate as well as

the antepenultimate joints of the legs sometimes armed with a

few tubercles.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Fig. 1. Paramicippa tuberculosa, M.-Edw. Adult female, magnified (from

a sketch of the type specimen in the collection of the Muséum

d’Histoire Naturelle, Paris).

Fig. 1 a. Dorsal view of the front of the cervical region.

Fig. 16. Interior view of part of the cervical region, showing the form

of the basal antennal joint and exterior maxillipedes.

Fig. 1c. Chelipede.

I].—Observations on some Freshwater Sponges.

By Professor FRANZ VEJDOVSKY *.

Dr. W. DyBowskI not long since sent me some specimens,

well preserved in alcohol, of the freshwater sponge desig-

nated by him Spongilla stbirica, with the request that I would

submit them to an examination, and prepare the figures thus

obtained for his memoir relating to the above-mentioned

species t. I undertook this investigation the more willingly

because, since the appearance of Dr. Dybowski’s work upon

the freshwater sponges of the Russian empire, I was very

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate copy, furnished

by the author, of the paper in the ‘Sitzungsberichte der k. bohmischen

Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1884, pp. 55-60, pl. 11.

+ As Dr. Dybowski’s parcel was rather late in reaching me and he had

in the meantime sent his memoir to press, I publish these observations as

a supplement.

14 Prof. F. Vejdovsky on Freshwater Sponges.

anxious to convince myself as to the rank of the species in

question, as also with regard to its relationships with the

freshwater sponges occurring in Europe. As is well known

I have compared Spongilla stbirica with S. (Huspongilla)

jordanensis, while Carter has recently regarded it as identical

with Spongilla fragilis, Leidy (S. Lordiit, Bow.). Krom my

examinations and comparisons of the American species with

Spongilla sibirica, the latter proves to be really identical with

S. fragilis, Leidy; nevertheless, in the form observed by

Dybowski, some not unessential differences occur, to which I

propose to refer in the following remarks, and at the same

time to append some observations upon other freshwater

sponges.

The specimens at my disposal are stated to be from the

river Danici, in the neighbourhood of Charkow, and usually

form small nodules 2-3 centim. in diameter; whilst a small

irregularly triangular fragment represents a nearly flat

cushion-like plate, furnished with a large regularly circular

osculum and numerous smaller pores. At the surface of the

nodules and of the lamella I find no gemmules; but, on the

other hand, the latter occur in the interior of the nodules in

great numbers and of two different forms and colours,

namely :—

1. Pale whitish-yellow gemmules, which do not cohere,

but appear to be irregularly scattered in the tissue of the

sponge. ‘The general form and structure of these gemmules

are the same as I have indicated in the case of the young

gemmules of Huspongilla lacustris (see my memoir on the

freshwater sponges of Bohemia, p. 17, pl. i. fig. 13). In

point of fact such an immature gemmule of Spongilla fragilis,

Leidy (S. stbirica, Dyb.), agrees with that of Huspongilla

lacustris, inasmuch as it is quite naked, possesses a single

horny membrane, and at the superior pole is destitute of the

air-tube which is so characteristic of this species. Some-

what older gemmules indeed are still naked, but, at the pole

indicated, they bear around the process which is generally

regarded as an aperture a short, straight, somewhat inflated

tube, which later on curves like a horn and becomes completely

closed at the extremity.

2. Among the pale-coloured gemmules we find now and

then, although rather rarely, an isolated brownish gemmule.

On the other hand, such gemmules, generally of a dark brown

colour, are present in great numbers united in groups of

three or more, usually of eight, thirteen, or fifteen, but some-

times of from twenty to thirty, completely enclosed by the

surrounding skeletal tissue of the sponge. In examining such

Prof. F. Vejdovsky on Freshwater Sponges. 15

a group of gemmules, even under a low power, it is soon seen

that the above-mentioned horn-like tube projects externally

from each gemmule. As to the mode in which such groups

of gemmules are produced, transverse sections give the most

reliable evidence. Thus in a transverse section, showing

five gemmules immersed in a common envelope, we sce one

gemmule placed in the centre of the group, while the other

four lie in the periphery of the first. In other sections we may

find several more gemmules both at the periphery and in the

centre. Every peripheral gemmule projects outwardly by

the horn-like tube from the common envelope. The walls of

the tube appear much weaker than the thick, dark-brown,

horny, proper enveloping membrane of the gemmules, the

cellular contents of which contain very numerous elliptical

starch-granules. ‘The common envelope of a group of gem-

mules consists of hollow indented columns, which appear to

be divided into a series of superimposed chamberlets by

transverse lamella. We find here the same arrangement

which has already been made known for one series of the

freshwater sponges, especially by Carter’s writings, and which

I have also demonstrated in Vrochospongilla erinaceus, and

interpreted as an air-chamber layer. It probably represents

a modification of the ordinary granular parenchyma-envelope

which JI have demonstrated in the indigenous species of

Euspongilla and Ephydatia, but have also found in the exotic

Spongillide, which I obtained by the kindness of MM. H. J.

Carter and EK. Potts, namely Tubella pennsylvanica*, Par-

mula Batesii, Meyenia Leidyi +, Heteromeyenia argyrosperma,

Cartertus latitenta and tenosperma, Ke. In Meyentia Leidyt

and Tubella pennsylvanica the parenchymatous envelope is

very deep, so that the amphidisci attached to the horny

membrane seem to be quite concealed. The gemmules of

Parmula Batesii have the same form as those of species of

Ephydatia, namely globular. On the thick horny membrane

there stand three alternating series of the scutitorm amphi-

disci, which appear to be enveloped by a deep parenchymatous

layer, as already represented by Carter.

This parenchymatous layer therefore becomes modified into

* The form and arrangement of the skeletal spicules of Twubella reticu-

lata agree with those represented by Marshall in his Potamolepis Leub-

Nitze.

+ Meyenia Leidyi certainly contains amphidisci of the same form as

Trochospongilla erinaceus, but is by no means identical with the latter.

The smooth skeletal spicules and the peculiar form of the depressed flask-

shaped gemmules, flattened at the inferior pole, as well as their deep

granular parenchyma-layer, are characters which mark Meyenta Leidyi as

a distinct species.

16 Prof. F. Vejdovsky on Freshwater Sponges.

a peculiar aerostatic apparatus, which is already well known

through the older observations of Carter in Spongilla Cartert

(“ microcell-structure,” ‘ Annals,’ 1881, vol. vii. p. 83) and

more recently in S. fragilis, but also by the careful investi-

gations of Marshall in S. nitens. Dybowski also mentions

this layer (“‘ Belegmembran ’’), which consists of “ non-nucle-

ate, polygonal cells, from 0°006-0-09 millim. in size.”

This statement is correct, for even the above-mentioned

isolated brown gemmules are surrounded by the corresponding

envelope; it is, however, comparatively feebly developed,

inasmuch as the cell-spaces, or rather air-chambers, exist only

in one layer, and appear like a network, consisting of de-

pressed, usually six-sided chamberlets. In the groups of these

gemmules this network is already united ; and when several

more gemmules come together to form the above-mentioned

balls, the air-chambers also increase in number, and the thick-

ness of this layer accordingly becomes more considerable. In

the spaces between the gemmules especially a thick layer of

air-chambers is produced, while the upper poles of the peri-

pheral gemmules (7. e. the poles projecting outwards) are

covered only by a single layer of chamberlets.

The coating-spicules certainly appear upon the surface and

also scattered in the interior of the air-chamber layer; but

for the most part they group themselves around the horny

membranes of the gemmules. ‘The peculiarities of these

coating spicules are already sufficiently well known through

Dybowski’s memoir.

From what has just been stated it appears that the sponge

from the river Danici, which Dr. Dybowski names Spongilla

sibirica, agrees essentially with the North-American Spongilla

fragilis, Leidy. The more detailed comparison of the two

forms shows the following differences and distinctions :—

1. In Spongilla fragilis, Leidy, the groups of gemmules

also occur in fours (var. segregata, Potts) ; but I have also

found isolated gemmules, as well as groups of two, three, and

up to six. Out of a hundred examples I found no such large

number of gemmules in one group as in “S. stbirica.”

2. The horny membrane in S. fragilis, Leidy, is always

enveloped by a deep air-chamber layer, in consequence of

which the true gemmules seem to be quite concealed, so that

they cannot be observed from the surtace. In “S, stbirica”

the horny membranes are always to be seen distinctly.

3. The air-tube of Spongilla fragilis, Leidy, possesses walls

of the same thickness as those of the gemmule proper.

Prof. F. Vejdovsky on Freshwater Sponges. guy

The polar air-tube of Spongilla fragilis plays an important

part in the existence of the gemmules. It is in direct con-

nexion with the low superior process of the gemmule, which

is generally regarded as an aperture of issue for the young

sponge enclosed in the chitinous membrane. Whether it is

really an aperture, however, I cannot state with certainty, as

I never succeeded, either in living gemmules or in longitudinal

sections, in demonstrating anything of the kind. It rather

appears to be much more probable that the polar process is

also completely closed by the horny membrane, by which

the space within the gemmule appears to be completely cut

off from the air-tube. The air-tubes of the dry gemmules of

Spongilla fragilis are occupied by large air-bladders. A

similar apparatus has been demonstrated by Carter and Mar-

shall in S. Carter’, and I can confirm the statements of those

naturalists from my own investigations. Moreover I am

acquainted with similar arrangements in Tubella reticulata,

Cart., in which the air-tube is inconsiderably inflated. The

apparatus in question is very interesting in the remarkable

North-American genus Carter‘us. In this it forms a high

hollow tube, which, when the gemmules are thrown into

water, is always directed upwards. The gemmules in this

genus, however, are not globular, but only slightly convex

above, while below they are hemispherical, so that the median

longitudinal section through a gemmule resembles a little

boat, the air-tube rising in the centre appearing not unlike a

mast. The air-bubble enclosed within it evidently assists

not a little in maintaining the gemmule at the surface of the

water. In Spongilla fragilis the air-tubes are of compara-

tively more considerable dimensions than in any other species

that | have examined; they must, however, contain a larger

quantity of air, in order to sustain the certainly heavier groups

of gemmules for a time at the surface of the water,

The memoir by Wilhelm Retzer (‘ Die deutschen Siiss-

wasserschwimme, Inaugural Dissertation, Tiibngen, 1883),

which probably appeared simultaneously with my previous

work, contains descriptions of some freshwater sponges which

had been already established by Noll (‘ Zoologische Garten,’

1870), but which require a fresh investigation in order to

determine their rank and their relations to those described in

my monograph. ‘This applies especially to Spongilla Lieber-

kiihnii, Noll, and also to S. contecta, Noll, which, in my

opinion, must agree with S. fragilis. Whether Spongilla

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 2

18 Mr. H.J. Carter on Spongilla fragilis, Leidy, and

mirabilis, Retzer, is identical with the Hphydatia amphizona

described by me cannot be decided from Retzer’s description

and sketchy figures; a comparison of the types described by

Retzer is very desirable.

P.S.—After I had completed the manuscript of these

remarks I received from Dr. Anton Wierzejski, of Cracow,

some preparations of the freshwater sponges occurring in

Galicia, among which, to my surprise, I also found Spongilla

fragilis, Leidy. We must await Dr. Wierzejski’s mono-

graph of the Spongillid fauna, which is shortly to appear, for

details as to the peculiarities of this freshwater sponge, which

is evidently very characteristic of the Palearctic and Nearctic

regions.

I1I.—WNote on Spongilla fragilis, Lecdy, and a new Species of

Spongilla from Nova Scotia. By H. J. Carter, F.RS. &e.

Wir reference to the “P.S.” to Prof. F. Vejdovsky’s

‘ Observations ’ (supra), | would here remark that Mr. Stuart

O. Ridley, F.L.S., of the British Museum, has lately sent me

a specimen of Spongilla fragilis, Leidy, as I have described

it under the name of S. Lordit, Bk. (‘Annals,’ Feb. 1881,

vol. vii. p. 89), which he discovered in the river Wye, about

ten miles above Hereford, England, in August last, growing

over the internal surface of a valve of Unio margaritiferus.

This is the first time that this species of freshwater sponge

has been recognized in England. The prolonged aperture of

the chitinous coat is not turned to one side, but simply vertical,

as in 8. Lordi¢, with a delicate film (for the specimen is dry)

of sarcode stretched across its mouth.

On the 8th August last, too, Lreceived from A. H. MacKay,

B.A., B.Sc., of the Pictou Academy, Pictou, a similar speci-

men growing over a small branch of wood, together with the

variety called ‘ segregata”” by Mr. Edward Potts, of Phila-

delphia, which Mr. MacKay had found in MacIntosh Lake,

Nova Scotia.

Further, on the 26th August following I received another

collection of freshwater sponges, obtained by Mr. MacKay

from the lakes near Pictou, in Nova Scotia, among which are

good-sized specimens of the following :—

a new Species of Spongilla from Nova Scotia. 19

Spongilla lacustris, var. lacustrioides, Potts (the Ameri-

can representative of S. /acustr?s, auct.), from Lakes

MacIntosh, Forbes, Lochaber, and Black Brook,

Kast River, St. Mary’s, respectively.

Aeyenta fluviatilis, auct. Garden-of-Eden Lake.

Hveretti, Mills. MacKay’s Lake.

Heteromeyenia Ryderi, Potts. MacKay’s Lake.

argyrosperma, Potts. Garden-of-Eden Lake.

Together with a specimen of another species which, until

Just now that I have had occasion to examine it more parti-

cularly, I thought had been Spongilla fragilis, var. segregata.

However, it turns out to be very different; and being new, I

herewith append its description under the name of

Spongilla Mackayt.

Sessile, spreading, charged with little subglobular bodies

like large statoblasts, about 1-12th inch in diameter. Skele-

tal spicule acerate, shghtly curved, sharp-pointed, more or less

thickly spined, averaging 50 by 24-6000ths inch in its greatest

diameters ; accompanied abundantly by a minute birotulate

flesh-spicule precisely like that of Meyenia Everetti, that is

3 to 4-6000ths inch long, with very thin smooth shaft about

four times longer than the diameter of the rotule, which is

1-6000th inch, toothed, with the teeth recurved. Statoblast

globular, consisting of a thick chitinous coat filled with the

usual germinal matter, from which is very slightly prolonged

an everted trumpet-shaped aperture; bearing slight traces

externally of microcell-structure and the polygonal tissue;

making one of twenty such which are so arranged as to form

a subglobular body of the size mentioned ; situated around a

central cavity with their apertures dxwards ; the whole sup-

ported by statoblast-spicules of various sizes, which, inter-

crossing each other, form a nest-hke globular capsule in

which the outer parts of the statoblasts are fixed and covered ;

apparently (for the specimen is dry) deficient at one point,

which leads into the central cavity. Statoblast-spicules ace-

rate, sharp-pointed, like the skeletal spicules, but becoming

much shorter and more coarsely spined as they approach the

chitinous coats of the statoblasts, where they may be reduced

to at least 27-G000ths inch in length, although often increased

to 4-6000ths inch in thickness, and their spines, which are

very irregular in size and situation, often as long as the spi-

cule is broad. Size of specimen about 1-6th inch high and

2 inches in horizontal diameter.

20 Mr. E. Potts on the wide Distribution of

Hab. Freshwater.

Loc. Mackay’s Lake, near Pictou, Nova Scotia.

Obs. The most remarkable point presented by this species

is that its flesh-spicule should be identical with that of Mey-

enia Everetti, whose statoblast is covered with a thick crust of

long and large birotules, denticulated, with recurved teeth

like those of Meyenta Baileyi &c., showing that this kind of

flesh-spicule may be present in totally different species of

freshwater sponges, unless it should be owing to the presence

and proximity of M/. Everett’, which, as above stated, grows

in the same lake.

It is remarkable, too, that the spiculation of Spongilla

Mackay?, both skeletal and flesh-, should be almost identical

with those which I have described and illustrated of the

freshwater sponge-spicules so abundant in the diluvial deposits

of the Altmiihl valley, in Bavaria (‘ Annals,’ Nov. 1883,

vol. xii. p. 329 &c., pl. xiv. fig. 18, a, 6, g, h, 7).

IV.—On the wide Distribution of some American Freshwater

Sponges. By KE. Ports *.

ALLUSION having been made to the wide distribution of

certain species of spiders over the North-American continent,

Mr. E. Potts, referring to the freshwater sponge-fauna of this

country, said that Spongilla fragilis, the first species named

in America, described by Dr. Leidy in 1851 from specimens

collected near Philadelphia, had since been found abundantly

along the Atlantic coast from Florida to Nova Scotia. It

had been gathered at several points along the St. Lawrence

and in the great lakes through the middle continent, and in

the far west had been described by Dr. Bowerbank, in 1863,

under the name of S. Zordzi, as found in the lakes and streams

flowing from the Cascade Range in British Columbia, afiluents

of the majestic Columbia river. The species may therefore

be regarded as strictly continental in its range, and until very

recently it has been distinctively American. It is a little

singular that the only other place in which it has been noticed

is in the neighbourhood of Charkow, in Russia, where it was

discovered a few months since by Dr. L. Dybowski.

The specimens of this species from Nova Scotia had been

collected by Mr. A. H. MacKay, B.A., B.Sc., of Pictou

* Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, 2nd Sept. 1884, p. 215. Reprinted

from a copy sent by the author to Mr. H. J. Carter, F.R.S.

some American Freshwater Sponges. ZT

Academy, Pictou, N. 8., from whom the speaker had recently

received a collection of sponges, phenomenal in its character,

both as regards the number of genera and species represented

and the excellent judgment that had attached to most of them

their proper names from apparently very insufficient data.

The collection was the result of a few days’ search within a

limited district, “‘ from lakes in and near the watershed of

Nova Scotia, near the borders of the three counties of Pictou,

Guysboro, and Antigonish,” at elevations of from 100 to 700

feet above sea-level. Of the genus Spongilla it contains three

species, S. lacustris, S. fragilis, and S. iglootformis ; of the

genus Meyenia two species, M. fluviatilis and M. Hveretti ;

of the genus Heteromeyenia two, Hl. argyrosperma and H.

Ryderi; and of the genus Tubella one species, T. pennsyl-

vanica—eight species, representing four genera. Besides these

there were small specimens of another species, evidently new,

but whose generic relations could not be determined on account

of the absence of statoblasts.

In some respects the most important find in the collection is

Meyenia Everett, Mills, this being only the second instance in

which the species has been discovered. ‘The original locality

was Gilder Pond, upon Mt. Everett, in Berkshire Co,, Mass.,

at an elevation of 1800 or 2000 feet above the sea. It was

there collected by Dr. F. Wolle and Mr, H. 8. Kitchel, of

Bethlehem, Pa., well known for their invaluable work among

the desmids and diatoms, and examined simultaneously by

Mr. H. Mills, of Buffalo, N. Y., and the speaker. Its most

striking peculiarity is the presence all through the dermal

tissues of very minute birotulate spicules, the only instance in

which these have been observed as characteristic features of

the dermal surface in any freshwater sponges, unless the com-

plicated forms found in Meyenta plumosa, Carter, may be con-

sidered an exception.

These birotulates in the present collection average one third

longer than those before examined and are in every way more

robust. ‘The speaker was gratified in finding this confirma-

tion of a rule which he has long since observed to hold

amongst the infinite variations of size and form noticeable in

collections of the same species from various localities, viz. that

the spicules of all species increase regularly in size and

solidity as we descend from high altitudes towards the sea-

level, where is found the extreme limit of the series. He does

not attribute this gradation to a change of climatic conditions,

but more probably to a gradual and constant improvement in

the food-supply or in the siliceous constituent of the water.

He has traced the workings of the rule more particularly

22 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

through the very variable species Spongilla lacustris and Be

fragilis, in Meyenia fluviatilis, 11 Heteromeyenia argyro-

sperma and H. Ryderi, and, lastly and most conspicuously, in

Tubella pennsylvrnica. The extremes in this last series differ

so widely that they would hardly be taken to belong to the

same species; but the intermediate grades have all been col-

lected largely from the same stream, and as a result several

species named in this and other cases have relapsed into

synonyms.

V.—Notices of Fungi in Greek and Latin Authors. By the

Rev. Witt1am Hovueuton, M.A., F.L.8S.

Ir may perhaps interest some of the readers of ‘The Annals

and Magazine of Natural History’ if I bring before them in

a collected form all that I have been able to gather on the

subject of fungi from the writings of the ancient Greeks and

Romans. J am not aware whether anything of this kind has

been hitherto attempted by any English writer; but in Ger-

many Dr. H. O. Lenz, in his useful ‘ Botanik der alten

Griechen und Rémer’ (Gotha, 1859), has collected together

the scattered notices of fungi which appear in classical authors,

and has added footnotes containing his own observations.

The late Dr. Badham, in his ‘Treatise on the Esculent

Funguses of England’ (London, 1863), gives a short account

of their classical history ; but no systematic collection has, so

far as I know, been hitherto made. Although, perhaps, the

subject is not one of very great importance, still it is one to

which a certain degree of interest attaches itself both for the

general reader and for the mycologist.

The earliest Greek writer who takes any notice of fungi is

Theophrastus (cire. B.c. 500) ; there is no allusion to these

plants in the works of Homer and Hesiod. The word pv«ns

indeed occurs in Herodotus (iii. 64), but it there means the

cap of the sheath of a sword, from its conical or fungus-like

form. Theophrastus (Hist. Plant. i. 1, § 11) speaks of the

puxns and the dévoy as having neither root, stem (xavdos),

branch, bud, leaf, flower, nor fruit, neither again bark, pith,

fibres, nor veins; but in i. 5, §3, he speaks of the stem

(kavaos) of the pv«ns as being of uniform structure or even-

ness, without knots, prickles, or divisions. In 1. 6, § 5, the

vdvov, pvens, wéCis, and yepaverov (Kepavviov) are mentioned

as having no root. The mvxntes in iil. 7, § 6, are said to

ee ae

in Greek and Latin Authors. 23

grow out of and near the roots of oaks and other trees. In

his treatise on odours (‘De Odoribus,’ Frag. iv. 3, ed.

Schneider) Theophrastus notes that the wuxntes which grow

in dung have no bad smell. This is all that Theophrastus

has said concerning fungi, and it is worth while to remark

that this most ancient Greek writer, who professedly dis-

courses on plants, has absolutely not left us anything suffi-

ciently descriptive to enable us to know definitely what most

of the above-named plants respectively denote. He seems to

have taken it for granted that the people of his time knew

what particular plants he was speaking of, and that therefore

there was no need of particular definite description. We have

to learn what fungi the Greek names really denote by com-

paring what Theophrastus has said with what other Greek

and Roman writers have recorded. The question of identity

of these names therefore shall wait until .we have brought

forward further evidence.

After Theophrastus comes Nicander (B.c. cire. 185), a

physician, grammarian, and poet, who wrote on various sub-

jects; but most of his works have been lost. His two poems,

the ‘ Theriaca’ and the ‘ Alexipharmaca,’ in hexameter lines,

have been preserved to us. In the first-mentioned poem

Nicander discourses of venomous animals and the wounds

inflicted by them ; there is much absurd fable mixed up with

his zoological remarks, and perhaps Haller was not far wrong

when he described this treatise of nearly a thousand hexa-

meter lines as being “longa, incondita, et nullius fidei farrago.”’

The ‘ Alexipharmaca,’ of about six hundred lines in the same

metre, treats of poisons and their antidotes, and is about as

valuable as his other poem. His Greek is obseure and full

of out-of-the-way words. Bentley, with great truth, called

Nicander “ antiquarium, obsoleta et casca verba venantem,

et vel sui seeculi lectoribus difficilem et obscurum.”

As Nicander is very seldom read and his works are in few

private libraries, it may be well to quote his lines on fungi as

a sample of his style and diction :—

Mj pev 51 Copopa Kaxdy xOovds avépa Kydoe

ToAAdKe pev oTEpvotow avowdéov, GAdoteE 0 cyxor,

€00’ id Porevorra tpapy Babvy 6Axov €xidyns,

joy dvexpaivoy oropiay 7’ dropeadioy aoOpna’

keivo kakov Cpopa, To 67 p’ Vdeovee pUKNTas

raprndny, Aw yap em’ ovvopa KeKpiTat adXo-

"AAG ov y’ 7) padavoro mépots oreipoded KOpon?,

i) puTAS KA@OovTa mrepl omddiKa KoovCUs,

moAake kal xadkoto maAat pepoyndros avOnv"

tiddore KAnpatécooay ev’ d&ei Opixteo Téppny’

Symore puCada tpiBe mupiria Baupare Xpatvov

24 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

bal , ~

7) Nirpov, rore PvAXOv evadddpevov mpacijot

Kapdapidos, Mnddv Te Kai eumpiovra olvnrur.

\ \ \ > \ a , , t

avy O€ Kal oivnpny proyn Tpvya Tepow@aao

née maTov oTpovboto Katorkddos’ ek Se Bapetav

X€lpa KaTenpate@y epvyot KaBnpova Kjpa.—Alexiph, 521-536.

“‘ Let not the evil ferment of the earth, which often causes

swellings in the belly or strictures in his throat, distress a

man; for when it has grown up under the viper’s deep

hollow track it gives forth the poison and hard breathing of

its mouth ; an evil ferment is that; men generally call the

ferment by the name of fungus (uv«ns), but different kinds

are distinguished by different names; but do thou take the

mary-coated heads of the cabbage, or cut from around the

twisting stems of the rue or old copper particles which have

long accumulated, or pound clematis into dust with vinegar,

then bruise the roots of pyrethrum, adding a sprinkling of

vinegar or soda, and the leaf of cress which grows in gardens,

with the medic plant and pungent mustard, and burn wine-

lees into ashes or the dung of the domestic fowl; then,

putting your right finger in your throat to make you sick,

vomit forth the baneful pest.”

The expression ‘evil ferment of the earth,” to denote the

general name of fungus represented by the Greek word wuxns,

is, | think, peculiar to Nicander. The scholiast explains it

in various ways, which are unsatisfactory ; e.g. ‘ he calls the

puxns a ferment because it is like the ferment of the earth,

that is, clay, for it is like a clod of earth;” or, “it is called

a ferment because when undigested the fungus causes fermen-

tation in the bowels.”” Perhaps Nicander was referring to

the white mass of mycelium from which the plant grows ; and

the term ferment for a fungus is not far amiss. Some of the

antidotes he recommends to persons who have been poisoned

by fungi will be found in later writers; as Nicander was

greatly esteemed as a physician in his day, his prescriptions

naturally remained long im vogue; the pharmacopeeia of the

ancients did not admit of much variation from the old receipts.

The recommendation to take vinegar after fungus-poisoning

would doubtless be of use in the case of fungi containing

poisonous alkalies, and no one can doubt that his proposed

emetic, if taken in time, would prove efficacious.

There is no mention by Greek writers of fungi, as far as I

can learn, from the date of Nicander to that of Dioscorides,

the Cilician physician who probably lived in the second cen-

tury of the Christian era; the word pv«ns occurs neither in

the Greek poets, tragic or comic, nor in the historians.

in Greek and Latin Authors. 25

Atheneus, however, has preserved to us a few quotations

relating to wvxntes from older authors, which I will notice

by and by. The Latin word fungus, which may be taken

to be the representative of the Greek wvens, “ a fungus of any

kind,” is by no means of common occurrence in Roman

authors. Virgil once uses the term, but not in reference to

the plant, but to the well-known growth on the wick of the

lamp, which was supposed to forbode rain; and Aratus lone

before had spoken of these fungoid excrescences, Avyvoro

poxntes. Ovid, ina little picture which he draws of the daily

work of a frugal peasant woman (“ parea colona”) and her

hardy husband, represents the former sweeping out the

cottage, setting hens on eggs, and gathering green mallows

and white fungi :—

“ Aut virides malvas aut fungos colligit albos.’’— Fast. iv. 697.

Ovid has one more reference to fungi. With ourselves

the expression “‘ mushroom origin or birth ” is and has long

been proverbial to denote one of recent date, in allusion to the

rapidity with which these things spring up in our fields in

favourable weather ; with the people of Corinth, on the con-

trary, a mushroom origin went back to the earliest period—

“ Hic vvo veteres mortalia primo

Corpora vulgarunt pluvialibus edita fungis.”— Met. vii. 392-3.

“ Here (in Corinth) the ancients record that in the first age

of the world mortal bodies were produced from fungi which

spring up after rains.” Considering the licentious nature of

the people and the extent to which the worship of Aphrodite

prevailed in the city of Corinth, which in all probability was

imtroduced by the Phoenicians, is it possible that the Phallus

impudicus suggested the mythological tradition ?

Horace, in a well-known line, refers once only to fungi :—

““ Pratensibus optima fungis natura est ; aliis male creditur ;”’

“Fungi which grow in meadows are the best ; it isnot well to

trust others”? (Sat. u. 4. 20). He is evidently alluding to

those which grow in woods as those not to be trusted, being

probably poisonous. ‘The meadow fungi may perhaps have

been the common mushroom (A. campestris) and the fairy-ring

champignon (A. oreades).

There is no doubt that the common mushroom is eaten at

this day in Italy, and doubtless it was used by the ancient

Romans. It isa fallacy of the late Dr. Badham to suppose

that the A. cumpestris was prohibited by the market inspectors.

In an interesting paper on the edible fungi of Italy, read at

26 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

the Woolhope Field-club meeting at Hereford last October,

Mr. A. 8. Bicknell remarked :—“‘ Perhaps the most startling

statement to be found in Badham’s book is the passage where

he says that almost the only fungus condemned as poisonous

in Rome is our common mushroom ; the words of Sanguinetti,

his authority, are ‘The sale is absolutely prohibited of the

so-called Prateroli.’ Evidently the question turns upon

whether pratiolo means A. campestris. In Bologna, long a

pontifical town, I saw mushrooms selling in the market for

40 c. the kil. (less than twopence per pound) ; but they are

not abundant in Italy, for there are few meadows.”

Celsus, who lived about the time of Augustus and Tibe-

rius, briefly alludes to unwholesome fungi (“fungi inu-

tiles”) :—“ If any one shall have eaten noxious fungi let him

eat radishes with vinegar and water (“ posca’’), or with salt

and vinegar; these may be distinguished from the wholesome

kinds by their appearance, and can be rendered serviceable by

a mode of cooking them ; for if they have been boiled in oil

or with the young twig of a pear-tree they become free from

any bad quality’ (De Med. v. 27. 17).

Dioscorides is somewhat more diffuse on fungi than all

other ancient writers except Pliny. He mentions a practice

in his time for causing edible fungi to grow :—‘‘ Some people

say that the bark of the white and the black poplar when cut

into small pieces and scattered over dunged spaces will pro-

duce edible fungi (wixntas édwdimovs) at all seasons” (Mat.

Med. i. 109). Dioscorides appears to be the first writer who

mentions the Agaricum, a word familiar to all mycologists

under the name of agaric, though the original name stood for

something quite different from the laminated agarics of

modern systematists. Of the agaricum he writes :—

“‘Agaricum root is said to resemble the root of silphium

(Assatcetida) ; it is not, however, thick in appearance, like

silphium, but altogether slighter. One kind is male, the other

female, which differs from the male in having straight fibres

within (x«rnddvas edv@elas évtds) ; the male isround and homo-

geneous in structure throughout; in taste both kinds are

similar, at first sweet, then, after being swallowed, bitter. It

grows in Agaria of Sarmatia; some people say that

it is the root of a plant, others that it is produced in

the trunks of trees that have become rotten like fungi

(uvxnres) ; it grows also in Asia, viz. in Galatia and Cilicia,

on cedar trees, but of a friable and weak nature. Its pro-

perties are styptic and heat-producing, efficacious against

colic («tpddovs) and sores, fractured limbs, and bruises from

falls ; the dose is two obols weight with wine and honey to

in Greek and Latin Authors. 27

those who have no fever ; in fever cases with honeyed water ;

it is given in liver complaints, asthma, jaundice, dysentery,

kidney diseases, where there is galing in passing water, in

cases of hysteria, and to those of a sallow complexion in doses

of one drachma; in cases of phthisis it is administered in

raisin-wine, in affections of the spleen with honey and vinegar.

By persons troubled with pains in the stomach and by those

who suffer from acid eructations, the root is chewed and swal-

lowed by itself without any liquid; it stops bleeding when

taken with water in three-obol doses ; it is good for pains in

the loins and joints, in epilepsy when taken with an equal

quantity of honey and vinegar; it assists menstruation and

relieves flatulence in women when taken with equal propor-

tions of honey and vinegar. It prevents rigor if taken

before the attack; in one- or two-drachm doses it acts as a

purgative when taken with honeyed water; itis an antidote in

poisons in one-drachm* doses with dilute wine. In three-

obol doses with wine it is a relief in cases of bites and wounds

caused by serpents. On the whole it is serviceable in all

internal complaints when taken according to the age and

strength of the patient; some should take it with water,

others with wine, and others with vinegar and honey or with

water and honey ” (De Med. ii. 1).

There seems to be no reasonable doubt that the agaricum

of Dioscorides is the Polyporus officinalis of modern mycolo-

gists, which grows on larches in subalpine places of Southern

Europe. That which he calls the female is the Polyporus

in question ; and probably under the name of male other Poly-

port, as P. quercinus, are intended. ‘The expression that the

female has straight fibres within suits the P. officinalis, while

the bitter taste to which Dicscorides alludes is very marked

in this species. An objection, however, to this identitication

would seem to rest on his statement that the agaricum grows

on cedars, whereas the P. officinalis is found on the larch

alone; but it should be noted that instead of the reading

émt Tov KéOpwv, Oribasius reads dévépwv. Sprengel, in his

commentary on Dioscorides (/. c. vol. ii, p. 490), expresses

wonder why agaricum should have been brought by the

ancients from the remote Agarum of Sarmatia when the

Romans at least could have procured it much more easily

from Rhetia, Vindelicia, and Noricum, Danubian provinces

of the Romans; “ still, even in our time,” he adds, ‘‘ agaricum

is sent from the remote Ural Mountains, as well as from

Syria, which Europeans consider to be of a most excellent

* A drachma=abo it 66 gr, avdp.; obol=?} of drachma.

28 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

kind.” We shall cease to wonder at the esteem in which

this medical commodity was held by the ancients when procured

from the promontory of Agarum when we reflect that this was

the country of the Agari, a people skilled in medicine and said

to have been able to cure wounds with serpent’s venom, and

that some of them attended Mithridates the Great as phy-

sicians. Hence no doubt the value attached to the fungus

from such a renowned district. This once famous cure for all

diseases has long since fallen into disuse, and Polyporus

officinalis will not be found in our modern pharmacopceias ;

whether herbalists still continue to employ it | know not.

On edible and poisonous fungi Dioscorides writes as

follows :— Fungi (yv«ntes) have a twofold difference, for

they are either good for food or poisonous (Bp@cipor 7 Oap-

pcxol) ; their poisonous nature depends on various causes, for

either such fungi grow amongst rusty nails or rotten rags, or

near serpents’ holes, or on trees producing noxious fruits ; such

have a thick coating of mucus, and when laid by after bemg

gathered quickly become putrid ; but others, not of this kind,

impart a sweet taste to sauces ; however, even these, if par-

taken of too freely, are injurious, being indigestible, causing

stricture or cholera. As a safeguard all should be eaten with

a draught of olive-oil, or soda and lye-ashes with salt and

vinegar, and a decoction of savory or marjoram, or they

should be followed with a draught composed of bird’s dung

and vinegar, or with a linctus of much honey ; for even the

edible sorts are difficult of digestion and generally pass whole

with the excrement’”’ (Mat. Med. iv. 83).

It need scarcely be observed that the different reasons here

given for discriminating edible and poisonous fungi have no

basis of fact; several perfectly wholesome fungi are covered

with mucus. Gomphidius glutinosus and G. viscidus, for

instance, are quite wholesome, and, I think, very good eating ;

the same might be said of Boletus luteus, B. flavus, and many

others. Their growing amongst rusty nails and rotten rags

would probably not aftect their qualities in any way; while

of course the idea that such kinds as grow near a serpent’s

hole, which, as we have seen, Nicander long before makes

mention of, is simply a bit of old Greek folk-lore which is

quite in harmony with popular belief and prejudice. With

regard to the antidotes in case of poisoning by fungi, vinegar

is still employed to neutralize poisonous alkalies ;_ but perhaps

the only safe remedy employed is an emetic.

Pliny has a good deal to say on fungi, and is the only

ancient writer who has given so good an account of the

Boletus of the Romans as to enable us to identity almost cer-

in Greek and Latin Authors. 29

tainly the species intended. The famous or infamous case of

the death of the emperor Claudius by means of a dish of

boleti in which some poison had been placed by his wife

Agrippina was fresh in Pliny’s time, and afforded material for

strong declamatory language. ‘The excessive luxury of the

wealthy people of the Roman empire, especially their love of

eating and drinking the most rare and costly dainties *, helped

to bring fungi more and more forward asa possible incitement

to the appetite and a savoury article of diet; but still people

had been both purposely and accidentally poisoned by fungi,

so they were regarded as “ ancipites,’’ questionable food

indeed. The most interesting bit of fungus-talk which Pliny

treats us to is the following : —

*¢ Among those things which are rashly eaten I shall rightly

place bolet?, excellent food no doubt, but which have been

brought into reproach by an unparalleled instance; for by

their means poison was administered to the emperor Tiberius

Claudius by his wife Agrippina, by which deed she inflicted

another poison on the world, and especially on herself, in the

person of her son Nero. Some of the poisonous kinds are

easily known by a dilute red colour (‘diluto rubore’), a

loathsome aspect, and internally by a livid hue; they have

gaping cracks (‘rimosa stria’) and a pale lip round the margin.

But these characters are not seen in certain kinds which are

dry and like nitre, and which bear on their heads as it were

spots formed from their own coating; for the earth first pro-

duces a wrapper (‘volva’) and afterwards itself (¢. e. the

boletus) within the volva, like the yolk in the egg; the young

boletus with its volva is very good for food. As the boletus

grows the volva is burst; by and by its substance is borne on

the stem ; there are seldom two heads on one stem. Their

origin is from mud and the acrid juices of moist earth, or

frequently from those of acorn-bearing trees ; at first it appears

as a kind of tenacious foam (‘ spuma lentior’), then as a mem-

branous body ; afterwards the young boletus appears, as we

have said. Noxious kinds must be entirely condemned ; for if

there be near them a hobnail (‘caligaris clavus’) or a bit of

rusty iron or a piece of rotten cloth, forthwith the plant, as it

* The Romans were not alone in their love of costly dainties; the

Greeks shared with them in this respect. Plutarch speaks of the absurdity

of indulging in meats and drinks simply because they are rare, costly, and

accessible only to the rich, and instances among such articles of luxu-

rious diet ‘sow’s udders, Italian mushrooms (yu«ytev Iradukov), Samian

cakes, and snow from Egypt” (‘De tuenda Sanitate preecepta,’ vol. i.

pt. 2, p. 491: ed. Wyttenbach). From this passage it appears that edible

fungi were sometimes exported from Italy into Greece, which is very

probable, for Greece to this day is poor in fungi.

30 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

grows, elaborates the foreign juice and flavour into poison ;

and to discern the different kinds country-folk and those who

gather them are alone able. Moreover they imbibe other

noxious qualities besides; if, for instance, the hole of a

venomous serpent be near, and the serpent breathe upon them

as they open, because, from their natural affinity with poison-

ous substances, they are readily disposed to imbibe such

poison. Therefore one must notice the time before the ser-

pents have retired into their holes. . . . The whole existence

of a boletus from birth to death is not more than seven days ”

(Nat. Hist. xxi. 22).

The boletus of the ancients, from the above description of

it by Pliny, clearly belongs to the genus Amanita of moderu

mycologists, and has nothing to do with the boletus as now

applied to those fungi whose hymenium consists of tubes or

pores. The genus Amanita, of which there are several

British species, is characterized by the presence of a wrapper

or volva, which at first envelopes the fungus, and which often

remains in patches on the pileus, as mentioned by Pliny.

Tradition has referred the species to A. cewsareus, so called as

being that one which was instrumental in poisoning Claudius

Cesar; and there is no reason to doubt that this is the famed

boletus of the ancient Romans. Mrs Bicknell says it is now

universally called wovolo, and is to be seen in the markets of

Milan, Bergamo, Brescia, Verona, Cremona, Bologna, and

other Lombard cities from the middle of September to the

middle of October. He usually had it cut up and stewed or

fried in butter; at the commencement of the season it 1s worth

about one shilling the pound. Lenz gives as the modern

Italian names of this fungus, wovolo, uovolo ordinario, uovolo

commune, uovolo rancio (orange-coloured) ; at Verona, fongo

ovo, fongo bolado, and bole, in which two latter instances the

ancient Roman name still survives, while the ordinary name

of wovolo reminds one ot Pliny’s words “ like the yolk in the

egg.” In lib. xvi. cap. 8, Pliny, among the various products

of the oak, mentions boleti and suill’, which he calls the most

recently discovered stimulants for the appetite (“ gule novis-

sima irritamenta”’), as growing around their roots; he says

the quercus (Y. robur ?) produces the best kinds, and that the

robur (Q. robur, var. ?), cypress, and pine yield noxious ones.

From this it would appear that boleti (A. cesareus) were not

much used as food before the time of the empire ; Joletus as a

Latin name occurs only im the writings of Pliny, Juvenal, and

Martial, and the Greek BwdAérns does not occur before the time

ot Galen (A.p. 130); the noxious kinds of boleti may refer to

A. muscarius or A, phalloides, but this is mere conjecture ;

in Greek and Latin Authors. 31

while the assertion that certain trees produce them is probably

a mere popular notion of his time. Lenz gives wovolo malefico

as one of the modern Italian names of A. muscarius. The

suilli will be discussed by and by. Pliny distinguishes

between boleti and fungi:—“ The nature of fungi is more

viscid than that of boleti; there are many kinds, and they

originate only from the slimy moisture of trees. The safest

are those which have a red skin, but of a darker hue than

occurs in boleti; the next best are the white kind, with

head-stems remarkable for their resemblance to the conical

caps of the Flamens (‘ apice Flaminis’); and thirdly there is

the kind called sud’, very convenient for poisoning. Lately

they have killed whole families and all the guests at a ban-

quet, as, for instance, Anneus Serenus, the prefect of Nero’s

guard, together with the tribunes and centurions. What so

great pleasure can there be in doubtful food? Some persons

have discriminated the kinds of fungi from the kinds of trees

on which they grow, saying that the good kinds are found on

the fig, the birch, and gummiferous trees, we that the noxious

kinds grow on the beech, oak (robur), or cypress as aforesaid.

“¢ But who will give security when these things are exposed

for sale in the markets? All the poisonous fungi have a

livid colour, while, on the other hand, a reason for suspecting

poison will be absent from those kinds which grow on trees

which resemble the fig. We have already spoken of remedies

against fungus-poisoning ; we will add a few more remarks,

for even in these products there are medicinal properties.

Glaucias thinks that bolet’ are good for the stomach ; swéll

are dried and hung up, being transfixed with a rush, as in

those which come from Bithynia. These are good as a

remedy in fluxes from the bowels, which are called rheuma-

tismi, and for fleshy excrescences of the anus, which they

diminish and in time remove; they remove freckles (‘ lenti-

gines’) and blemishes on women’s faces; a healing lotion also

is made of them, as of lead, for sore eyes; soaked in water

they are applied as a salve to foul ulcers and eruptions of the

head and to bites inflicted by dogs.

“¢T will now make some general observations on the cooking

of fungi, because this is the only food which dainty volup-

tuaries themselves prepare with their own hands, and thus,

as it were, by anticipation feed on them, using amber knives

and silver service. ‘hose kinds which remain hard after

cooking are injurious, while those which admit of being

thoroughly well cooked when eaten with saltpetre are harmless;

they are rendered more safe still if they are cooked with meat

(‘cum carne cocti’) or with pear-stalks ; indeed it is good to

32 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

eat pears immediately after fungi. Vinegar being of a nature

contrary to them neutralizes their dangerous qualities. All

these products appear after showers” (xxi. 23).

Pliny mentions three different kinds of fungi which he con-

siders to be the best for food; but identification is difficult

owing to want of data. Those which Pliny calls “ tutissimi

quirabent callo minus dilutorubore quam boleti” may possibly

be Russula alutacea, as Lenz conjectures; in Verona he says

this russula is still called fungo rossetto, and in Italy generally

rossola buona di gambo lungo, “the good long-stemmed red

fungus,” which is still eaten in Italy ; but as Pliny gives us no

character except that of colour, which in the genus Russula is

very variable, it is evident we cannot say what the species is.

There is something more to guide us in Pliny’s second-best

kind, viz. “the white fungi whose head-stems are similar in

form to the caps of the Flamens.” Most of the forms of this

cap (apex) as shown on coins or bas-reliefs of the Roman

emperors are of a conical or cylindrical form, and remind one

of the cylindrical pileus of the very excellent Coprinus co-

matus before it expands and deliquesces ; at least I know of no

other edible fungus that so much resembles the figures of these

priestly caps. Badham says that C. comatus is “ largely

eaten”? about Lucca; but this species is not named by Vitta-

dini nor was it seen by Mr. Bicknell in the Italian markets.

The suil/us which we find mentioned by Martial—

“ Sunt tibi boleti: fungos ego sumo suillos.”—£p, i. 60—

in an epigram, in which he complains to Ponticus that when

invited to dinner there were not set before him the choicest

dainties, is generally supposed to be the Boletus edulis of

modern mycologists. Its present Italian name of porerno,

bole porcin, answers to the old Latin name ot swil/us, which

has something to do with “swine’”’*. ‘Tradition has appa-

* The suillus in all probability was so called because swine were fond

of it. Berkeley states that pigs devour both truffles and boleti as B.

edulis. Whether the modern English pig of the farmyard will eat boleti

I know not; but by the semi-wild swine of the ancient Romans boleti

were probably eagerly devoured. Various boleti and agarics often bear

the impress of the teeth of small Rodentia, as the squirrel and the rab-

bit, which latter animal I know will eat the A. rubescens. Cats are

sometimes fond of fungi; I have a white Persian cat which I have

tried with the following species of edible fungi, all of which it eats with

evident relish :—Aygaricus pratensis (mushroom), A. melleus, A. persona-

tus, A. virgineus (Hygrophorus), A. oreades, A. comatus, A. butyraceus,

Boletus edulis and scaber, Hydnum repandum. Some known unwholesome

and poisonous kinds, as A. semzglobatus, A, eruginosus, A, muscarius, some

of the Cortinarii, Boletus luridus, &c., the cat refuses. Another of my

—o

in Greek and Latin Authors. 33

rently identified the species as the B. edulis. Mr. Bicknell,

who travelled in North Italy this last autumn, says this fun-

gus is the one most commonly sold in Italy at present. In

the market of Bergamo it was sold at 40 c. per pound; at

Brescia it was ten cents dearer. In Florence and Parma

there was no other fungus. He adds that when cooked they

are usually filled with bread-crumbs, and that they may be

bought in almost any grocer’s shop. It is probable that the

ancient sw7//us included, besides B. edulis, B. scaber, which is

also very common in the Italian markets and is also known

by the name of porcinello, or “ the little-pig fungus.”

The suillus has an historical interest attaching to it similar

to that which attaches itself to the boletus. Pliny calls it a

genus ‘‘ yenenis accommodatissimum,” and refers to the case

of the poisoning of Anneus Serenus and a whole lot of

guests ; it is probable that the suillus was the medium for

introducing some poison of a foreign nature into the dish in

which it appeared at table *, just as was the case with the

boletus which poisoned Claudius Cesar. Anneus Serenus

was an intimate friend of Seneca, and his death is referred to

in one of the moralist’s epistles (Ep. 63) in very touching

language; but he does not say a word about the cause of his

friend’s death. ‘Tacitus speaks of the part which Serenus

played in regard to Nero’s passion for a freedwoman named

Acte, which enraged Agrippina and filled her with burning

hatred. Serenus took Nero’s part. Tacitus says nothing

about the death of Serenus. ‘This rests on the sole authority

of Pliny; but seeing that Agrippina had already poisoned

her husband Claudius, it is quite probable that she resorted to

a similar mode of getting rid of Serenus and the tribunes, and

that she introduced poison into a dish of suilli or Boletus

edulis. ‘The picture which Pliny sarcastically draws of the

voluptuaries of the day is very graphic. Amber knives and

silver service alone were good enough for preparing or setting

on table these fungi, the preparation of which by the hands

of the rich magnates themselves afforded an anticipatory feast

of the dainties !

If the fashion of eating these fungi arose, as Pliny seems

to say, im the time of the Roman emperors, many of whom

were always eager for any fresh introduction to the luxuries of

cats (common variety) refuses all mushrooms and other fungi, and seems to

say to its Persian companion “ Persicos odi, puer, apparatus,” when such

“ apparatus ” is a fungus.

* Badham considers that this case of poisoning was accidental; I inter-

pret Pliny’s account as intimating determined purpose.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 3

34 Rev. W. Houghton’s Noétces of Fungi

the table, it soon developed into something like a mania

among the rich ; a passion tor truffles and boleti betokened no

good in the youth of those days. Hence Juvenal writes :—

“ Nec melius de se cuiquam sperare propinquo

Concedet juvenis, qui radere tubera terre,

Boletum condire...... didicit.”—Sat. xiv. 6-8.

‘Nor will that youth allow any relative to hope better of

him who has learnt to peel truffles and to pickle boleti.”” The

great esteem in which boleti were held is shown by Martial in

his ‘Epigrams.’ Special vessels for cooking boleti were in

use called doletarta, and should not be applied to baser pur-

poses ; hence one of these cooking utensils 1s represented as

bewailing its changed lot in the functions of the Roman

kitchen :—

“Cum mihi boleti dederint tam nobile nomen,

Prototomis (pudet heu) servio cauliculis.”—£p. xiv. 101.

“ Although boleti have given me so noble a name, I am

now used, I am ashamed to say, for Brussels sprouts.”

Again, it was safer to send a messenger with gold or silver

&e. than to send him with boleti, because he would probably

have them cooked and eat them on the way * :—

“ Argentum atque aurum facile est, lenamque togamque

Mittere: boletos mittere difficile est.”—£p. xiii. 48.

But to return to Pliny: of the Agaricum he says :—‘ The

acorn-producing trees of the Gallic provinces more particu-

larly produce agaricum ; it is a white fungus with strong

odour, useful as an antidote ; it grows on the tops of trees and

shines at night, by which fact its presence is known and it is

gathered” (xvi. 8). This is the Polyporus officinalis of which

Dioscorides speaks. I do not know whether luminosity has

been observed in this fungus; but it is well known that

certain fungi, notably the Pleurotus olearius, which grows on

olive and other trees in the south of Europe, emits phospho-

yescent light, and perhaps Polyporus officinalis or the decayed

wood on which it grows may occasionally exhibit the same

phenomenon. The German tinder or amadou of commerce

at present prepared from the pileus of Polyporus fomentarius,

was not unknown to the ancient Romans, though it is not

stated whether it was steeped in a solution of saltpetre as at

present. Pliny thus speaks of obtaining fire from wood :—

* Or because the possessor of such delicacies would rather keep them

himself than send them to a friend, t

in Greek and Latin Authors. 35

“One piece of wood is rubbed against another, and the fric-

tion sets them on fire, which is augmented by dry tinder

(‘‘aridi fomitis”’), especially by that of fungi and leaves ”

(xvi. 40). The fungus was probably steeped in sulphur,

sulphur-matches being known to the Romans under the name

of sulfurata ramenta or sulfurata (cf. Mart. Ep. x. 3, and i.

42).

Pliny mentions the Agaricum again, in cap. xxv. 9, as

growing as a fungus “on trees round the Bosphorus: it is of

white colour; it is given in four-obol doses mixed with two

eyathi of honey and vinegar. That which grows in Gaul is

considered an inferior kind. The male is thicker and more

bitter than the female; it cures headaches: the female, which

is of looser texture, is at first sweet to the taste and as it is

swallowed it leaves a bitter taste.’ This is nothing more

than an abridgment of what Dioscorides has said. Of its

use in medicine Dr. Badham writes :—“ The Polyporus laricis

[P. officinalis], the so-called Agaric of pharmacy, is a power-

ful but most uncertain medicine, and has been recommended

in consumption. I once administered a few grains of it in

this disease, when violent pains and hypercatharsis super-

vened, which lasted for several hours. MM. B. Lagrange and

Braconnot found it to contain a large quantity of acrid resin,

to which it no doubt owes its hypercathartic properties. To

judge from this single case, which, however, tallies with the

experience of others, I should say that this fungus was in

medicine to be looked upon as a very suspicious ally” (‘ Es-

culent Funguses,’ p. 26).

Pliny (xix. 3) mentions fungi known as pezice by the

Greeks; they grow without root or stalk. The Greek forms

of méfis, vos and wé{iE, uxos occur in Theophrastus and Athe-

neus. ‘The former says nothing whatever about the wévs,

except that it has no root; but Athenwus quotes Theophras-

tus as saying that the mégis, together with the ddvov, wens,

and yepaveov, has a smooth skin, Aew Prova. Lenz, in a

footnote (Botanik der alt. Gr. u. R. p. 755), writes :— The

més of ‘Pheophrastus and the pezica of Pliny are without

doubt the bovista (‘die Boviste’).”’ He compares the

modern Italian name vescza, both in sound and meaning, with

the Greek wé&is. The AewProva of Theophrastus would

seem to point to the smooth-skinned Lycoperdon giganteum.

Juvenal’s notices of fungi are chiefly confined to the boletus

which was instrumental in poisoning Claudius Cesar, viz.

the Amanita Cesarea of modern mycologists ; he calls all other

fungi “ ancipites ”” :—

36 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

“ Vilibus ancipites fungi ponentur amicis,

Boletus domino; sed qualem Claudius edit

Ante illum uxoris, post quem nil amplius edit.”"—Sat. v. 146.

“ Doubtful fungi shall be served to his clients, the boletus

to the lordly patron; but such a one as Claudius ate before

that one which his wife gave him, after which he ate nothing

more.” Again in Sat. vi. 619 :-—

“Minus ergo nocens erit Agrippinee

Boletus: siquidem unius preecordia pressit

Ille senis, tremulumque caput descendere jussit

In coelum, et longam manantia labra salivam.”

“ Therefore Agrippina’s boletus will be less hurtful (than

the love potions given by Ceesonia to Caligula), for it pressed

the vitals of only one old man and commanded his trembling

head to descend to heaven and his lips flowing with long

streams of saliva.” The expression here used by Juvenal

of ‘descendere in ccelum”’ is said sarcastically ; it conveys

the idea of the usual apotheosis of the deceased to the heavens

above; but implies also, by the exact contrary expression,

that he went down to his proper abode in the infernal regions.

Seneca, in his play ‘ De morte Claudi Ceesaris,’ makes use

of similar language: ‘‘ Posteaquam Claudius in ccelum de-

scendit.” According to Dion Cassius, Seneca called this

satirical play Apocolocyntosis, 1. e. ‘* Pumpkinification,”

from do, “set apart for,” KodocuvGa, “a pumpkin;” in-

stead of using the term a7roéwous, “ deification,” ‘“ set apart

for the society of the gods,” Seneca travesties this name,

using instead that of avroxoNoxvvtwors 3 a pumpkin, in Latin

cucurbita, being sometimes taken to represent ‘fa man of

weak intellect,” ‘a fool,” which the Emperor Claudius was

generally supposed to be. There is not a word, however, in

this so-called play (“‘ ludus ”’) which has reference to this idea

of a pumpkin denoting a fool, nor does the term apocolocyn-

tosis occur once in this curious diatribe of the Roman philo-

sopher*. ‘There is no allusion to the means employed by

* This ‘Ludus de Morte Cl. Cesaris’ is full of sarcastically expressed

hatred of Claudius, who had rendered himself an object of loathing to

the people generally and to Seneca in particular, who had been exiled to

Corsica by Claudius for supposed intrigues with Julia, the emperor’s

niece ; it appears to have been written with a view to please Nero and

Agrippina. The ‘Ludus’ is written in pr@e, with occasional insertions of

verses in the heroic and iambic metre; it has but little merit and the

text is often corrupt. Claudius is represented as being received after

death into the presence of the gods; the question arises among them

whether he is a fit person for their company. A council of gods is held,

and the matter is debated. Divus Augustus is strongly opposed to

Claudius on account of his atrocities and murders, and Mercury takes

an Greek and Latin Authors. 5/i

Agrippina of getting rid of Claudius; no fungus, no boletus,

is once mentioned or hinted at. I noticed above that Seneca,

in his lamentation over his deceased friend Anneus Serenus

(Ep. 63), says nothing of his death by a poisoned dish of

boleti, of which Pliny speaks. In both cases the absence of

any remarks about the cause of the death of Serenus and of

Claudius Cesar is natural; it is notorious that Seneca was

privy to Agrippina’s design to poison the emperor, and so

he carefully avoided the use of the word boletus, fungus, or

suillus.

The accounts which have come down to us generally agree

that the boletus was the vehicle in which the poison was

administered to the emperor, although at the time various

stories were told as to where and by whom poison was given.

Suetonius and Tacitus both speak of medicated boleti, poison

poured into a dish of boleti. The poison was believed by

some to have been put into the dish by Agrippina’s own

hands. Tacitus says it was prepared by Locusta. Nero, the

successor of Claudius, was of course privy to the plot, and

even had the impudence to make no secret of the mode of

poisoning, for he used to commend in a Greek proverb boleti

as food of the gods (@pa@ma Pedy), sarcastically referring to

the apotheosis of Claudius.

The boletus was such a relished dainty with the Kmperor

Tiberius that, according to Suetonius, he presented a man of

the name of Asellius Sabinus with 200,000 sesterces for

composing a dialogue in which boleti, beccaficos, oysters,

and thrushes were supposed to contend for the honour of being

considered the best food (Suet. Tib. cap. xli.). Martial

(Ep. i. 21) represents a certain host, Cecilianus, inviting a

number of guests to dinner, and eating all the boleti

himself :—

“ Dic mihi quis furor est ? turba spectante vocata,

Solus boletos, Ceeciliane, voras.

Quid dignum tanto tibi ventre, gulaque precabor ?

Boletum, qualem Claudius edit, edas.”

“ What brutishness is this? When friends you treat,

They looking on, alone you mushrooms eat.

What on such gluttony shall I implore ?

May’st Claudius’ mushroom eat, and ne’er eat more !”

him by the neck and conducts him out of heaven down to the infernal

regions, where he is punished in a Sisyphian-like way. He has to throw

dice out of a perforated box, according to the sentence pronounced by

ARacus :—“ Tum Aacus jubet illum alea ludere pertuso fritillo; et jam

coeperat fugientes semper tesseras queerere, et mihil proficere.

“Sic cum jam summi tanguntur culmina montis

Inrita Sisyphio volvuntur pondera collo.

38 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

Galen, the celebrated physician of Pergamus (born A.D,

130), seems to have regarded fungi generally as unwholesome

diet, but the boletus as tolerably good and to be trusted, though

even to the boletus (BwAitns) he does not ascribe very tasty

qualities. ‘ Of fungi (uwéxns) the Bwrérns, when well boiled,

must be counted among insipid things; it is generally eaten

with various kinds of spices, as is done with other insipid

food. These fungi, after being eaten in large quantities,

yield cold, clammy, noxious juices as their nourishing quanti-

ties (breywatwdns 8 éotiv 7 €& avTev Tpohy, Kal SiAov OTL

kai ruypd, Kav TAEovaty Tis ev adTois Kaxdxupos) ; the boleti

are the most harmless and after them the amanite (dmavirat) ;

as for the rest, it is far safer to have nothing whatever to do

with them (un dws amtecGar), because many persons have

been poisoned by them... . I myself know the case of a man

who ate a quantity of these badly cooked boleti, supposed to

be wholesome, and was afterwards troubled with severe

pains in the stomach, with difficulty of breathing, faintness

(Aewrowvyjcavta), and cold sweats, and who was with

difficulty saved by taking such remedies as are able to dissi-

pate inspissated juices, such as vinegar and honey, either

co)

alone or with hyssop and origanum suficiently boiled; the

man partook of this remedy sprinkled with soda, and

vomited up the fungi which he had eaten” (De aliment.

facult. lib. 11. cap. 69).

Again, Galen remarks in his treatise ‘ De probis pravisque

alimentorum succis ’:— Of all such kinds of food fungi have

the coldest, most viscid, and thickest juice ; however, among

them the boleti alone have never been known to cause

any one’s death; still, to some persons, even they cause

cholera and indigestion ..... The best proof of the un-

wholesomeness of a fungus is the impossibility of drying and

preserving it” (caps. iv., v., vol. vi. pp. 770, 785, ed.

Kiihn).

Epileptic patients must abstain from all bad food, such as

fungi (wins), turnips, and other roots (Pro puero epilept.

consilium, p. 368, ed. Kihn). The curious emetic which

first appears in Nicander was employed sometimes by Galen.

“YT have heard of a physician im Mysia who administered

fowl’s dung to persons suffering from fungus-poisoning, and

I have often myself experimented with this remedy. I have

used finely powdered dung mixed with water or with honey

and vinegar. The patients immediately on drinking this

mixture vomited and recovered. One must observe that the

dung of a fowl at liberty is more efficacious than that of one

in confinement” (Simpl. Med. p. 303, ed. Kiihn).

in Greek and Latin Authors. 39

ae Physicians (/sclapiade) recommend the following reme-

dies for fungus-poisoning : raw radishes in quantities, un-

mixed wine, *lye- -ashes of the vine, a mixture of soda and

vinegar, ashes of burnt lees of wine mixed with water,

wormwood and vinegar, rue either with vinegar or alone

(De antid. 2.7, p. 140, ed. Ktihn). Athenzeus (A.D. 230), of

course, has some chatty conversation about fungi, and gives

quotations from authors whose works are not extant now.

Most fungi require moist ground, and so Aristias says, ‘* The

stony plain stretches itself out (in vain) for fungi.” Poliochus

mentions, among other food, roasted fungi—ra) puKNS TES

evioT @mTTaTO, “and sometimes some fungus would be

roasted.”

Antiphanes seems to have considered fungi hazardous tood.

“Who of us knows the future, what is fated for each of our

friends to suffer, but quickly take and roast these two fungi

gathered from the ilex.”” Cephisodorus quotes from the Pro-

verbs of Antiphanes: “ For I, if I eat any of your dishes, think

that I am eating raw fungi or sour apples, or other choking

food” (ev Tumviyes Bpaua =). Atheneeus continues, Fungi

are earth-produced (ynyevets), and a few of them are good

to eat; but most produce a choking sensation, hence Kpi-

charmus joking says, ‘ You will be parched and choked as if

by fungi.’ Nicander mentions in his ‘ Georgics’ [a lost work]

some kinds that are deadly, and says that fearful calamities

arise from eating from the olive, the ilex, and the oak, clammy

choking lumps of fungi. He says moreover [in order to

produce fungi artificially], bury the stump of a fig-tree in the

ground with dung and moisten it with spring w ater ; at the

bottom harmless fungi will grow, of which you must not

cut off from the root anything that is ot mferior quality. And

he says again, ‘and then the fungi called amanite: you may

See and Ephippus says, ‘ that il may choke you as fungi

Accidental poisoning by fungi was probably more common

among the ancients than with us, who, as a rule, eat no single

species except the common mushroom. [rom what has been

said it is clear that the ancients ate various kinds, though

often with hesitation and caution ; accidental poisoning pro-

bably occasionally occurred from gathering the wholesome

field-fungi in the dusk of the evening, as with us; the A.

semiglobatus, known to be highly poisonous, grows frequently

in the fields in close proximity to A. campestris, and a few

of them carelessly mixed with the edible sorts would produce

dangerous effects; or people may have been falsely allured

into “security by the smell and appearance of some particular

40 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungt

kind, as, for instance, the very poisonous A. (Amanita) vernus.

According to Eparchides (apud Atheneus), when Euripides

was on a visit at Icarus, a certain woman, with two full-grown

sons and an unmarried daughter, gathered some fungi from

the fields, and all the family partook of them and died.

Whereupon the poet made the following epigram upon them :—

°Q rov aynpavtoy Todov aibepos HALE TELVOY,

dip’ ides Todd’ dupate mpdabe rabos ;

pntépa rapbevixny Te Kopny Suraovs Te Tvvaipous

ev TavT@ heyyer porpioi@ pOunevovs.

“QO Sun, that cleavest the undying vault of heaven, hast

thou ever before seen such a calamity as this ?—a mother

and maiden daughter and two sons destroyed by pitiless fate

in one day ?”

With a view probably to destroy any dangerous properties

it was sometimes recommended that they should be boiled ;

thus Diocles, in his first book on ‘ Wholesomes,’ says,

“Certain things which grow wild, as beet, mallow, sorrel,

nettles, orach, bulbs, déva (truffles), and fungi (wv«ns), should

be boiled.”’

Diphilus, a physician who lived about the beginning of

the third century B.c., and who wrote a book on ‘ Diet suit-

able for persons in good and bad health,’ says that “ fungi

(uvKntes) are of good taste, and pass easily through the

bowels, and are nourishing ;”’ but still “ that they cause indi-

gestion and flatulence, especially those from the isle of Ceos ;

many, however, cause death: the wholesome kinds appear to

be those which are easily peeled, are smooth and readily

broken, such as grow on elms and pines; the unwholesome

kinds are black, livid, and hard, and such as remain hard

after boiling; such when eaten produce deadly effects. A

remedy for this poison is a draught of honey and water, or

honey and vinegar, or soda and vinegar; after the draught

the patient should vomit. It is therefore always desirable to

dress fungi with vinegar, or honey and vinegar, or with

honey and salt, by which means the choking properties are

destroyed.” Athenzus adds, ‘¢ Theophrastus, in his ‘Treatise

on Plants, writes, ‘ Plants of this kind grow both under the

ground and on the surface, such as those which some people

call wéGes, which grow together with fungi (wvx«ns), tor

these are without roots; while the wv«ns has at the beginning

of its attachment to the ground a stalk of some length, from

which roots [the mycelium] extend themselves. Theophrastus

says also, that in the sea around the Pillars of Hercules,

where there is much water, fungi are produced close to the

sea, which people say have been turned into stone by the

ent acepinas

in Greek and Latin Authors. Al

sun.” It is evident that he is speaking of the coral madre-

pores, the Agaricia (Lamouroux), or mushroom madrepore,

from the resemblance to the fungus, or agaric with its laminated

gills, which the people imagine to be a petrified fungus. It

is curious to note that this reference to the madrepore is the

only indication that the ancients noticed the beautiful form

of the laminated hymenium of the modern genus Agaricus ;

the swillus is doubtless the Boletus edulis; but there is no

notice of the porous hymenium which characterizes the genus

in any of the ancient authors.

Athenzus quotes one more writer, Phanias, who wrote a

book on plants: ‘f Some kinds produce neither bloom nor

any trace of generation by buds or by seeds, such as the

puns, vdvov, TTepis (fern), and édAvé ” (Deipnosoph. i. 56-59).

Between the time of Atheneeus (A.D. 230) and the Greek

compilation known as ‘ Geoponica’ (yf “ the earth,” and arovos

“Jabour’’) there is an interval of some hundreds of years.

Neither the author nor the date of this work, which contains

interesting matter on precepts relating to rural economy,

is positive ely known. The date may be about a.p. 900. It

is curious to note that there is not a single reference to any

kind of fungus-plant in the works of the Roman writers on

husbandry (‘scriptores rei rusticee”’?). In the ‘Geoponica,’

xii. 17. 8, it is said that if any one has eaten a poisonous

boletus (SwAttns havros), he must take as a remedy the juice

of cabbage. The ‘‘many-coated cabbage’? was recom-

mended by Nicander, perhaps a thousand years before, and

probably the prescription continued more or less in vogue for

so many years. In another place (Geop. xiv. 24) myrtle-

berries are recommended as an excellent remedy against

poisonous fungi (@avatomo.os pwiKns).

“In order to make fungi grow one must saw off the stump

of a black poplar and pour sour dough dissolved in water

upon the cut-off pieces. Black-poplar fungi soon appear ;

but if you would have fungi to grow from the ground you

must select a spot of light soil on a hill where reeds grow ;

there you must collect together twigs and other inflammable

materials, and set all on fire just before rain is expected; if

the rain does not come you must artificially sprinkle the spot

with pure water, but the fungi thus produced are of inferior

quality.” (Geopon. Xi. 41.)

One is here reminded of what Dr. Badham himself wit-

nessed at Naples. Here is his account :—“ A third fungus,

which we have the means of producing ad (bitum, is that

which sprouts from the pollard head of the black poplar

(Populus nigra, var. Neapolitana). ‘These heads it is usual

42 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungt

to remove at the latter end of autumn, as soon as the vintage

is over, and thus marriage with the vine is annulled; hun-

dreds of such heads are then cut and transported to different

parts ; they are abundantly watered during the first month,

and in a short time produce that truly delicate fungus Aga-

ricus caudicinus, the Pioppint, which during the autumn of

the year make the greatest show in many of the Italian

market-places. These pollard blocks continue to bear for

from twelve to fourteen years. I saw a row of them in the

Botanic Garden at Naples, which, after this period, were

still productive, though less frequently, and of few agarics at

acrop” (Escul. Fung. p. 50). The A. caudicinus here

mentioned is perhaps the A. egerita of Fries (Kpicr. p. 219,

2nd edit.), the Champ. du peuplier of Paul. p. 801; of white

ilesh and pleasant odour; but the fungus appears to have been

confused with the A. melleus (“Stockschwamm” of the

Germans) and the A. (Pholiota) mutabilis.

Mr. Bicknell throws doubt on Dr. Badham’s story; he

says, ‘I have never seen either A. melleus or Ph. mutabitis

for sale, neither do I expect [ shall, if I have to wait till the

poplar heads are amputated ”’*. ‘These poplar fungi, whatever

be the species, have been known from the times of Dioscorides,

through that of the compiler of the ‘ Geoponica,’ until this

day. With respect to what is stated in the ‘ Geoponica,’

about getting fungi to grow on spots where wood has been

burnt, every fungus-collector knows how prone certain kinds

are to grow on charcoal-rings where wood has been burnt.

Truffles.

The Greek name for a trufile is tdvov, a word which has

several times occurred in the course of this paper. The

Latin name is tuber, which mycologists still retain. Linnus,

without the slightest reason, appropriated the old Greek word

for a trufile, and made it into a genus (Hydnum), to denote

the fungi which have an awl-shaped hymenium; and this

unfortunately selected word retains this meaning to this day.

Equally unfortunate is the use of the word Agaricus by Lin-

neus to designate fungi whose fruit-bearing surface or hyme-

nium is lamellose; and the same may be said of the appli-

cation of the boletus of the ancients, which, as we have seen,

* Fries says that the “Stockschwamm” of the Germans is not

A. mutabilis, but A. melleus (Epic. p. 225, 2nd edit.) ; but the figure

which Scheffer (pl. ix.) gives of the Stockschwamm of the Bavarians is

clearly A. (Pholota) mutabilis. Lenz, without hesitation, refers the

poplar-fungus to A. mutabiiis, Scheeff., and says that the people, to this

day, water the old stumps, and that the fungus is known in Italy as the

Jamigliola buona (Botanik, p. 764, note). i

ns Sc any i al

th NAAR Ae AE ATED iS

in Greek and Latin Authors. 43

is a lamellose agaric at first enclosed in a volva, to denote

fungi whose hymenium consists of tubes or pores.

But to return to the ddvor. Theophrastus (1. 6 » § 9)

speaks of the ddvoy which some call dexeov, and the oviyyov

and other such subterranean things, as having no root. In

1. 6, § 13, he says, the ddvov is sometimes called picv, and is

very sweet with a fleshy odour; that in Thrace it is called

irov. ‘‘ With regard to these things, peculiar beliefs are held,

for they say that they are produced during autumn rains, and

thunderstorms especially, which are the main reason of their

growing, and that they do not last more than a year, and are

best for food in the spring. Some think they are produced

from seed, because those which grow on the shore of the

Mityleneaus only appear after floods, which bring down the

seed from Tiara where many véva are found. They grow on

the shore where there is much sand. ‘They are found around

Lampsacum of Abarnis, and in Alopeconnesus (Asia), and

in Elis.”

Dioscorides calls the édvov a root, and says it is roundish,

without leaves and stem, inclining to yellow; that it is dug

out of the ground in the spring, ‘and is eaten either raw or

cooked ’ ” (Mat. Med. u. 174).

With respect to the Greek words ddvov, daytov andthe Thra-

cian i7oy, and the piov, the name of the plant near Cyrene, there

is no clear etymology forthcoming. If oédvoy is another form

of ddvoy, according to Liddell and Scott’s Lexicon (but I can

find no authority for its use in Theophrastus), then one would

naturally refer the name to o(dé@ or oidave, % to swell,” and

the etymology would be sufficiently exact, answering ’to the

Latin’ tuber. Aétius and later Greek writers use the word

irvov for the truffle. Sibthorpe found the names %dves and

ixvos to denote this fungus in Greece, and Heldreich (‘ Die

Nutzpflanzen Griechenlands,’ p. 2) gives bdavoy or bdvoy for

the Zuber cibarium in Peloponnesus, ‘and Xorporywpa in Crete,

adding that truffles occur in woody places in Greece, but are

not much sought after. According to the last-named autho-

rity the ancient Greek name doyvov for a trufile is now used

for a polyporus or a fungus generally, under the form of toxa,

Pelasg. eské, ésha. The piov must remain quite explained.

Another Greek name is apparently used by Theophrastus to

signify a truffle, viz «epavyov, but given by Athenzeus, who is

quoting ‘Theophrastus, as yepavetov. I suspect xepavviov is

the proper reading, and that it reters to the popular idea that

such plants appeared chieily after thunderstorms.

The truffle was a source of wonder to Pliny, who con-

sidered it one of the marvels of nature. “ Since we have

44 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fung?

begun to speak of these marvels we shall follow them in order.

Among the most wonderful of all things is the fact that any-

thing can spring up and live without a root. ‘These are

called trufiles (tubera) ; they are surrounded on all sides by

earth, and are supported by no fibres or hair-like root-threads

(capellamentis) ; nor does the place in which they are pro-

duced swell out into any protuberance or present any fissure ;

they do not adhere to the earth; they are surrounded by a

bark, so that one cannot say they are altogether composed of

earth, but are a kind of earthy concretion; they generally

grow in dry sandy places which are overgrown with shrubs ;

in size they are often as large as quinces and weigh as much

asa pound. ‘There are two kinds: one is sandy and injures the

teeth, the other is without any foreign matter (s¢ncera) ; they

are distinguished by their colours being red, or black, or white

within; those of Africa are most esteemed. Now, whether

this imperfection of the earth (vdt¢wm terre)—for it cannot be

said to be anything else—grows, or whether it has at once

assumed its full globular size, whether it lives or not, are

questions which I think cannot easily be explained. In

their being lable to become rotten these things resemble

wood. The following accident happened a few years ago to

Lartius Licinius, a person of preetorian rank, and a minister

of justice at Carthage, in Spain, as I myself know: he was

biting a trufile and a denarius inside it bent his front teeth,

from which circumstance it is evident that this natural pro-

duction of the soil had originally assumed a globular shape,

as is the case with those things which grow of themselves

and are not able to arise from seed. Of a similar nature is

that which is produced in the province of Cyrenaica called

‘misy ;’ it is noted for the sweetness of its smell and flavour,

and is more fleshy than the other kinds mentioned ; that which

is called ‘ceraunium,’ in Thrace, is of a similar nature”’

(xix.3). Pliny then adds what has been already given

from Theophrastus, mentioning the kind of fungi known by

the Greeks as “ pezice,”’ which have no root nor stalk.

We are not anywhere informed whether dogs or pigs were

ever employed in ancient times as aids in finding truffles.

Dr. Badham refers to Dioscorides as stating that pigs dig

up trufiles in spring; but Dioscorides nowhere mentions pigs ;

he says simply that these products were dug up in the spring ;

had either of these animals been ever used in truffle-hunting

we should most likely have had a notice to this effect amongst

the fungus literature of the classical authors. Atheneus

quotes a few words from Pamphilus about a certain grass

called vdvodvdAdov, which was supposed to grow above the

truffle and which indicated its presence (Athenzus, 11. 60).

—

in Greek and Latin Authors. 45

Sprengel, in his commentary on Dioscorides (ii. p. 472),

says that truffles are frequent in Laconia, and, referring to

Walpole’s Memoirs, states that the divining-rod used to be

employed in their search. The story about the hydnophyllum

is, of course, a mere fancy.

That thunder exercised some peculiar power in producing

truffles was an opinion current among the ancients, and

Plutarch has given us quite a long and curious dissertation

in his ‘ Symposiacs ’ (book iv.) on the question, dva 7/ Ta vdva

doxet TH Bpovth yiveoOa, ‘ Why trufiles are thought to be

produced by thunder.” Ata certain supper in Elis, where,

as we have seen, large truffles were found, some of extraordi-

nary size were set on the table; many of the guests seemed

to wonder, whereupon some individual jokingly referred to

the thunderstorms which had lately happened as being the

cause of their appearance, meaning to deride the popular

opinion as absurd; whereupon Agemachus, the worthy host,

prayed the company not to conclude a thing was incredible be-

cause it was strange and wonderful, ‘“ for this ridiculous bulb,

which has become quite a proverb for absurdity, does not

escape the lightning on account of its small size, but because

it has a property the exact opposite to it, just as the fig-tree

and the skin of the sea-calf, as they say, and that of the

hyena have, with which things sailors clothe the ends of their

sailyards.” After a little more dinner-talk, in which it was

satisfactorily proved that truffles grow by means of a certain

generating fluid contained in the thunder (vdwp yovipor),

which, being mixed with heat, pierces into the earth, turning

and rolling it round, and produces these tubers; just as cer-

tain tumours called glands arise in the human body from some

bloody humour or other; and that trufiles do not resemble

plants, are not nourished by rain, and have neither root nor

sprout, but are quite free in the ground, and that, in conse-

quence, they have the nature of earth which has been altered

and changed in substance; after all this it was determined

to change the subject of conversation from trufles, “ lest,”

it is added, “‘ that happen to us which once befell the painter

Androcydes, for when he painted the gulf Scylla he repre-

sented the fishes with more artistic effect than anything else,

so that people thought he cared more for the fishes than for

his art; im like manner they will say of us, that we have

discoursed about the origin of trufiles simply because we take

the greatest pleasure in eating them.”

The influence of thunder-rains on truffles is referred to by

Juvenal, who also speaks of the great estimation in which

they were held :—

“ Post hunc tradentur tubera, si ver

Tune erit et facient optata tonitrua ccenas

46 Rev. W. Houghton’s Notices of Fungi

Majores. Tibi habe frumentum, Alledius inquit,

O Libye; disjunge boves, dum tubera mittas !”—Sat. v. 116-119.

“Then if the spring its genial influence shed

And welcome thunders call them from their bed,

Large truffles enter ; ravish’d with their size,

‘O Libya, keep your grain !’ Alledius cries,

‘O bid your oxen to your stalls retreat,

Nor, while you boast such truffles think of wheat !’”’

If Libya will only supply its splendid and far-famed truffles,

Alledius cares nothing for its corn. African truffles, as we

have seen, were supposed to be of the best quality.

Martial says that truffles are inferior only to boleti :—

‘“ Rumpimus altricem tenero que vertice terram

Tubera, boletis poma secunda sumus.’—£p. xii. 50.

“ We who, with tender head, burst through the earth that

nourishes us are truffles, a fruit second only to boleti.” But

here one would rather suppose that twbera denotes some

fungus, not entirely subterranean, but growing, partly at least,

on the surface.

Apollonius (Hist. Mir. 8. 46) quotes Theophrastus as

saying that truffles (Udvev) grow harder in continued thunder

weather.

Galen (De alim. facult. 2. 68, and elsewhere) says that

truffles must be considered to be roots or bulbs, and that they

possess little flavour, should be eaten with spices, and are

harmless; have a thick but not a noxious juice. Different

species of trufiles were doubtless known to and eaten by

the Greeks and Romans, among which, most probably,

would be Tuber wstivum, T. magnatum, T. bituminatum, and,

perhaps, Melanogaster variegatus (Hypoget), which grows

half out of the soil, and is eaten at Bath under the name of

the “red truffle,” and Terfeyia Leonis*.

Mr. Bicknell often noticed truffles in the markets in N.

Italy, as the 7. est’vum, and the ‘‘'Tartufi bianchi,” ‘white

truffle,” which at Bologna was selling at 4 francs per pound,

and is highly esteemed; this, he says, is the 7. magnatum,

Pico.

Ceelius Apicius, whoever the author of the work ‘De Re

Coquinaria Libri Decem’ may have been, or whenever he

may have lived, has not omitted fungi from his treatise. We

have seen that both among the Greeks and Romans fungi

* The tubera of the ancients doubtless included subterranean or semi-

subterranean edible fungi which do not belong to the order Tuberacei.

Tulasue is inclined to refer the mésu to the Terfeyia Leonis, which grows

in April and May in oak-woods of the promontory Circeium, in Campania,

which the people dig for and eat approvingly under the name of ‘“ Tartufo

bianco :” it occurs plentifully in the sandy seashores about Terralba and

Oristano in Sardinia. Tulasne adds, “ Nil nisi radix queedam crassa fere

videtur et veresimiliter immerito pro Tubere s. fungo subterraneo nonnul-

lis habetur.” Hydnotrya Tulasnei is dug up and eaten near Prague.

in Greek and Latin Authors. 47

were usually eaten with various condiments; Apicius, how-

ever, is the only author who has mentioned the kinds of con-

diments used, and his work in filling upa gap in the domestic

habits of the Romans is very valuable, notwithstanding his

obscurities and the solecisms of his style. For an insight

into the details of the Roman kitchen we shall look elsewhere

in vain. Although his work is one of comparatively recent

date, there is no reason to doubt that his cooking receipts nay

fairly be taken as specimens of those in use amongst the

ancient Romans. He mentions Fungi farned * , perhaps such

as grew near ash-trees ( farnet=fraxinet) , Boleti and Tubera.

Here are his receipts for cooking Lung? farnet :—(1) Boil

them, dry hot, and serve with wine-sauce (@nogarum) and

pepper pounded in liquor; (2) Use pepper, sweet boiled wine

(carenum), vinegar, and ‘oil ; (3) Another receipt :—boil in

salt and serve with oil, wine, and pounded coriander seed.

For Boleti:—(1) Pour over them sweet boiled wine and

add a bunch of green coriander; after boiling take out the

bunch of coriander and serve. (2) Another receipt :—serve

their stalks in liquor with salt. (3) Place the cut-off stalks

(térsos) on a dish, pour echinus eggs (?) (wvam) over them

with pepper, lovage, a little honey, and oil.

For ‘Tubera :—(1) Peel, boil, sprinkle with salt, and trans-

fix with a twig (surculo infigis) ; partly roast, and place in a

cooking-vessel with oil, liquor, sweet boiled wine, unmixed

wine, pepper and honey ; ; while boiling, beat up with fine flour,

take out the twigs and serve. (2) “Another receipt :—Boil,

and sprinkle salt, transfix with twigs, partly roast, place in a

cooking-vessel with liquor, oil, greens, sweet boiled wine, a

small quantity of unmixed wine, pepper and a little honey,

and let it boil; while boiling beat up with fine flour; prick

the tubers that they may absorb, take out the twigs and

serve. It you like you may surround the tubers with the

omentum of a pig, then roast and serve.

Four other receipts tor cooking truffle are give—mint, rue,

leeks (?), cummin, seseli, and parsley being the ingredients

not mentioned in the above receipts (Apicius, ‘De Re

Coquin. Lib. X.,’ pp. 154-156, ed. Chr. T. Schuch, 1874).

Under the name of sfonduli, funguli, or spongiolé Apicius

is supposed by some writers to be referring to the Morel

(Morchella), the modern Italian name “ spongiole ” preserving

to us the tradition of its identity. This is most probable.

Apicius gives several receipts for cooking morels, which do

not differ in any particulars trom those he gives for serving

funguli fainei (see p. 65 of Schuch’s edition).

The following Table, in which I have given the various

Greek and Latin names of fungi, may be found useful :—

* Some editions read fa giner instead of farnet,

48 Notices of Fungi in Greek and Latin Authors.

Greek and Latin Names of Fungi, &e.

Greek. Latin. Derivation, Species or meaning.

er _ Le —————— EES = ———— ra

duaviray, @v(m.), | ..... a Unknown. The general name of

Galen. A. pratensis and other

edible fungi. Mod.

Grk. pavirapua.

_dyapikoy (n.). _agaricum. From Agarum in Sar- | Polyporus officinalis,

matia.

UGEINIOVt Ss | wana ee ena Of Lithuanian origin, | A name of the truffle,

Waszkas “a fun- generallycalled vévor.

ous.” Cf. Mod.

Greek toca, Pelasg.

eské, a fungus. P.

Somentarius.

3Aitns, ov (m.), | boletus. Bados, “a clod,’ a, Amanita Cesarea.

Galen. round mass=Lat.

| gleba, perhaps in al-

lusion to the ball-like

form of the young

fungus.

troy (n.). ee ok f Unknown. A Thracian name of a

truffle.

_kepavyioy, ov (ye- ceraunium (Pliny). | kepavvos, thunder, A name of a truffle

pavecov?) Theo- | which was thought

phrastus. to grow more especi-

ally after thunder-

showers.

_piov,vos, & ews(n.). misy (Pliny). Of Egyptian origin; |The name of some

| the word also de-| highly esteemed

notes metallic efflo- truttle in the province

rescence of copper- of Cyrenaica.

ore of a golden or

| yellow colour (Dios-

cor. v. 116).

|pdkns, nros, or ov | fungus = sfungus =| akin to poxos (mucus), | The general Greek and

(m.) (7%). | omdyyos “asponge,”| “slime,” Latin name of any

cf. spongiole, the kind of fungus,

| present Italian name

_ of the morel (Mor-

| chella).

| metus, cos (f.). | pezice (Pliny). né€a, “the foot,” “bot- | Various kinds of Puff

meCs, uxos (fi). | tom,” “base,” that} balls, Bovista and Ly-

| which rests on its| coperdon. Cf.the mo-

base, “ sessile.” | dern Italian name of

| vescia, “ toadstool,”

| “ puff-fist.”

* According to Wharton (‘Etyma Greca,’ pp. 30 and 61), aryov is etymologically

allied to igds, “‘ bird-lime,” Lat. vesewm, English “ wax ;” with this idea the Greek word

pokns, ‘a slimy sticky thing,” may be compared.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asiatic Longicornia. 49

One more Latin name, viz. Helvella, requires a_ short

notice. Helvella or Helvela, which the grammarian Festus

etymologically explains as “olera minuta,’ 7 e. small

garden herbs (helus=olus), is used by Cicero (Ep. ad Fam.

vii. 26) apparently to denote some kind of fungus. From

Cicero’s letter to Gallus it would seem that the fashion of

eating fungi, which, as we have seen, is considered by Pliny

to have been one of rather recent date, originated from a desire

to substitute some dainty kind of food for that which the ‘ Lex

sumptuaria’”’ (the act which regulated the expenses of the

table) forbade in the case of certain expensive articles of

animal diet. Products of the soil were not included in the

act; hence, as Cicero tells us, the dainty feeders of his day

devised all modes of cooking vegetable food in order to make

it tasty; and the great orator accounts for an illness which

troubled him by a too free use of such rich diet. The “‘ Lex

sumptuaria,” simple enough apparently, was, after all, a fraud

in his case ; he had abstained from oysters and murene, but

not from highly-seasoned vegetables. ‘“‘ Nam dum volunt

illi lauti terra nata, que lege excepta sunt, in honorem addu-

cere, fungos, helvellas, herbas omnes, ita condiunt, ut nihil

possit esse suavius.” ‘ While those elegant eaters wish to

bring into high repute the products of the soil which are not

included in the act, they prepare their fungi, helvelle, and

all vegetables with such highly seasoned condiments, that it

is impossible to conceive anything more delicious.” It is not

improbable therefore that the extensive use of fungi as a

favourite article of food among the rich Romans is to be

attributed to some extent to the “ Lex sumptuaria,”’ which is

ascribed by Aulus Gellius to M. Licinius Crassus in the year

of Rome 643, and that in the time of the emperors the fashion

became still more common.

The use of the word helvella, proposed by Linneus and

retained by modern mycologists, to denote the genus which it

represents, is as arbitrary and irrelevant as the other words

which he has transferred from classical writers.

VI.—Descriptions of some new Asiatic Longicornia.

By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S.

Mr. H. Pryer having recently sent a small collection of

insects from Ellopura, in North Borneo, containing a few

undescribed Longicorn beetles, I have taken the opportunity

in publishing them of adding a few unnamed eastern species

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 4

50 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asratie Longicornia.

from my collection. Among other rare and handsome species

from Ellopura were Peribasis pubicollis, Calpazia vermicu-

laris, Xoanodera trigona, Ephies dilaticornis, Gnatholea sub-

nuda, &c.

The following is a list of the species described below :—

LAMIID. Xoanodera amcena. Ellopura.

Agelasta polyspila. Naas Island. eauaee cote Pi Eee

Cereopsius arbiter. Labuan. are pace YKacn se

es ; cou Stromatium signiferum. Ceylon.

Talus eutiatia, = Katona Cymaterus torridus. Ellopura.

¢ , ,: ti E

Mesosa incongrua. Ellopura, Salita oe pee

Sthenias lunulatus. Ellopura. Cl ius a - ae aaeee A a es

Sybropisfrontalis. Ellopura. eres a Badecescr se: ea

Distenia Pryeri. Ellopura.

CERAMBYCIDE,

Dymasius vitreus. Ellopura.

Agelasta polyspila.

A, nigrescens, guttis pube albida formatis, notata; capite leviter

punctato; antennis corpore vix longioribus, articulis quatuor

basalibus nigris, ceteris albo-pubescentibus ; prothorace trans-

verso, utrinque rotundato, obsolete punctato, pilis albidis ad-

sperso; scutello semilunare; elytris leviter punctatis, margine

basali maculisque, plurimis majoribus, albidis; corpore infra

elabrato, nigro, margine segmentorum piloso; pedibus omnino

nitide nigris. Long. 8—9 lin.

Hab. Naas Island (Sumatra).

Allied to A, erroraia, but the prothorax not tuberculate at

the sides, antenne not ringed, the tarsi entirely black, and

the elytra not spotted with black, show it to be a very

distinct species.

Cereopsius arbiter.

C. ater, nitidus, maculis magnis niveo-pilosis ornatus ; capite nigro,

parce albo-piloso ; antennis nigro-fuscis, subtilissime pubescen-

tibus ; prothorace impunctato, ad latera macula magna nivea, basi

cinereo-piloso; elytris, humeris exceptis, fere impunctatis, his

punctis sparse impressis, a medio stria juxta suturam munitis,

apicibus extus dentatis, maculis duobus magnis lateralibus niveis ;

pedibus et corpore infra leviter pubescentibus, segmentis abdo-

minis margine fimbriatis. Long. 9 lin.

Hab. Labuan. ti)

The elytra are shorter in proportion than in C. luctuosus

and CU. triciénctus, and the punctures are confined to the

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asiatic Longicornia. 51

shoulders ; in the former the prothorax 1s entirely black, in

the latter it is crossed by a broad white band.

Cereopsius spilotus.

C. opacus, capite parce ochraceo-piloso; antennis rufulis, subtilissime

pubescentibus ; prothorace nigrescente, ad latera macula magna

roseo-alba ornato ; elytris basi parce punctatis, apicibus subtrun-

eatis, singulo maculis duabus magnis et una parva versus apicem

sitis, roseo-albis ; corpore infra femoribusque infuscatis, tibiis

tarsisque rufulis, subtiliter pubescentibus. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Labuan.

In this species the apices of the elytra are not spined; in

the example before me the elytra are of a dark claret-colour

and the spots pale rose-white.

Cereopstus satelles.

CO. niger, opacus; capite subtiliter albo-pubescente ; antennis arti-

culis duobus basalibus nigris ceteris rufescentibus, pube leviter

vestitis ; prothorace ad latera macula magna fulvescente ornato ;

elytris, humeris exceptis, impunctatis, apicibus extus dentatis,

macula magna rotundata ante alteraque oblonga pone medium

flavescentibus, interdum cinereo-plagiatis ; metasterno utrinque

macula alba munito, femoribus infuscatis, tibiis tarsisque rutes-

centibus. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Sarawak.

Allied to C. exoletus, but with proportionally shorter elytra,

the punctures confined to the shoulders, and with different

but not very dissimilar coloration. The scutella in the three

species are triangular, rounded more or less at the apex.

Diallus guttatus.

D. niger, subnitidus, niveo-maculatus; capite postice genisque

niveo-pilosis; antennis brunneis leviter griseo-pubescentibus ;

prothorace parce punctato, in medio linea elevata transversa

munite, maculis connexis, vittas tres niveas formantibus, ornato ;

scutello semicirculari ; elytris sat vage punctatis, singulo maculis

niveis bene determinatis, circa tredecim, ornatis; pedibus nigrtis,

sat dense albido-pilosis; corpore infra nigro, margine metasterni

segmentisque abdominis basi utrinque albido-pilosis. Long. 4-5

lin.

Hab. Kaioa, Batchian.

Smaller than D. lachrymosus, with narrower and more

cuneiform elytra, the spots more distinct, and with an elevated

transverse line on the prothorax. One of Mr. Wallace’s cap-

tures.

52 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asiatic Longicornia.

Mesosa incongrua.

M. migra, pube ochracea albo-maculata vestita; capite fronte sat

elongato, inter oculos modice convexo ; lobo inferiore oculi majus-

culo; antennis corpore plus duplo longioribus, articulis primis,

duobus nigris exceptis, albis ; prothorace transverso, rude punc-

tato, in medio bicalloso; scutello majusculo, apice late rotundato ;

elytris subdepressis, ad latera modice punctatis, basi granulatis,

apice rotundatis, ante medium maculis albis quatuor, quarum

tribus posterioribus connexis, et versus apicem maculis fasciatim

dispositis, notatis ; corpore infra pedibusque rufescentibus, leviter

pilosis ; tarsis articulis primis duobus dimidio basali albis. Long.

5 lin.

Hab, El\lopura.

It may be that this species is not correctly referred to Me-

sosa; the larger lower lobe of the eye and the conspicuous

cicatrix is rather opposed to those characters in that genus.

But I do not see any better place for it.

Sthenias lunulatus.

S. fuscus, vix nitidus, leviter pubescens; capite pone antennas

tuberculis duobus obliquis munito; antennis corpore brevioribus,

gracilibus, obscure annulatis ; prothorace rude punctato, in medio

bicalloso ; scutello transverso, majusculo; elytris subcylindricis,

vage punctatis, parce granulatis, apicibus subtruncatis, ad latera

in medio plaga albo-pilosa notatis, pone medium lunula alba di-

stincta; abdomine segmentis tribus basalibus densius_pilosis ;

pedibus pilis longis adspersis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Ellopura.

A smallspecies, shorter in proportion than S. griseator, with

more slender antenne, a straggling pubescence, &e.

SYBROPIS.

Sybra congruit, sed tibiee intermedi haud emarginatee.

The only exponent of this genus resembles in its greyish

spots and broader outline Sybra purpurascens. One of the

characters of Sybra is to have the intermediate tibie emar-

ginate, or notched, on their lower and outer part--a character

which, in some groups, 1s thought to be of more than generic

importance.

Sybropis frontalis.

S. ovata, fusca, supra fortiter confertim punctata, et parce griseo-

pubescens, pube hic illic maculatim condensata; capite brevi,

inter oculos macula magna dense albo-pilosa notato; antennis

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asiatic Longicornia. 53

corpore haud longioribus, articulis tertio quartoque fere sequali-

bus; prothorace transverso, utrinque rotundato ; scutello dense

piloso ; elytris subampliatis, ad latera gradatim rotundatis, basi

granulatis, apice rotundatis; femoribus valde clavatis; articulo

ultimo tarsorum elongato. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Ellopura.

Dymastus vitreus.

D. angustus, piceus, elytris pube nitide sericante griseo tectis ; pro-

thorace oblongo, ad latera rotundato, disco utrinque sulcato et in

medio nigro-vittato; elytris infuscatis et postice singulatim

annulo infuscato notatis, apicibus subtruncatis; corpore infra

pedibusque piceis, subtilissime pubescentibus. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Ellopura.

One of the characters of M. Thomson’s genus Dymasius is

to have the elytra ‘ four-spined.”” My genus Jmdrius, of a

somewhat later date, has its elytra not so spined; but this is

not, I think, of generic value. ‘The female in this and other

allied genera has the antenne serrated; in the male the an-

tenne are longer, the joints more cylindrical, the third and

fourth more or less knotted at the apex. This new species is

allied to D. micaceus, but, inter alia, it has a much broader

prothorax and longer elytra, t apering, although slightly, fro.n

the base to the apex; the silky reflections are also different,

not forming longitudinal patches.

Noanodera AMeNa,

X, picea ; capite antennisque fulvido-pubescentibus, his corpore vix

longioribus ; prothorace in medio fortiter canaliculato, lateribus

rude sculpturato, interrupte fulvido-piloso ; scutello cordiformi ;

elytris dense albido-pilosis, parce punctatis, lateribus et humeris

usque ad medium macula determinata lite fusca et grosse punc-

tata, munitis, apicibus fuscis, oblique truncatis, margine extus

dentatis ; corpore infra pedibusque dense griseo-pubescentibus.

Long. 8 lin.

Hab. Ceylon.

Generically this pretty Longicorn agrees perfectly with

Xoanodera, and there is an agreement fo a certain extent in

coloration atin X. trigona ; never helo the two species in

factes are by no means alike. ‘he hairs on the prothorax in

both species are confined to the raised portions, appearing as

little tufts.

Ceres tum coronar cum.

C. angustum, rufo-testaceum, pilis albis adpressis aliis longis ad-

spersis, vestitum ; capite inter oculos macula albida magna, in

54 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asiatic Longicornia.

medio divisa, notato; antennis testaceis, longe pilosis ; protho-

race oblongo, rugoso-punctato, maculis quatuor albidis ornato ;

scutello albido; elytris sat confertim punctatis, basi granulatis ;

propectore rugoso-punctato ; corpore infra pedibusque minus

pilosis. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Bouru.

A stouter species than CO. cretatum, and without spots on

the elytra.

Ceresium rotundicolle.

C. oblongum, rufo-testaceum, pilis griseis adspersis ; prothorace

elytrisque obscure fulvo-maculatis ; antennis corpore vix longiori-

bus ; prothorace utrinque rotundato in medio subdepresso, ad latera

quadrimaculato ; scutello cordiformi, fulvo ; elytris punctatis, basi

granulatis, maculis circa undecim notatis, quarum una communi

oblonga basali, ceteris dispersis ; corpore infra pedibusque sub-

tilissime pubescentibus ; propectore rugoso. Long. 4 lin.

Hab, Ceylon.

QO. cretatum is a remarkably narrow form with a cylindrical

prothorax and snow-white spots; nevertheless there is a

certain resemblance between it and the above.

SoTrra.

Caput breve, subverticale ; palpi maxillares elongati, articulo ultimo

securiformi. Oculi magni, grosse granulati. Antenne corpore

longiores, basi distantes. Prothoraw subdepressus, rotundatus.

Elytra prothorace latiora, depressa. Femora clavata, basi attenu-

ata; tibiz recte; tarsi graciles; unguiculi divaricati. MJeso-

sternum triangulare. Abdomen breve, segmentis ineequalibus.

With some hesitation I refer this genus to Lacordaire’s

“¢ Hesperophanides.” Except that the intermediate cotyloid

cavities are angulate externally it might have been placed

with the ‘ Callidiopsides.”

Sotira flexuosa.

S. oblonga, depressa, testacea, subtilissime albo-pubescens ; capite

inter oculos linea nigra impressa; antennis pilosis ; prothorace

subsericeo, lateribus solis punctatis; scutello majusculo, subqua-

drato ; elytris sat vage punctatis, in medio planatis, versus latera

angulatis, apicibus rotundatis, fasciis tribus flexuosis fuscis nota-

tis, fascia pone medium latiore, tertia inconspicua vel maculi-

formi; abdomine nitido; tibiis setosulis. Long. 4-5 lin.

Hab. Kaioa, Amboyna.

The irregular bands on the elytra will be found to vary ;

in one of my specimens the basal band forms two O-shaped

marks just touching the middle one.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asiatic Longicornia. 55

Stromatium signiferum.

S. elongatum, fuscum, parce griseo-pilosum; elytris quadri-flavo-

maculatis ; capite prothoraceque subtiliter punctatis, hoc subtrans-

verso, utrinque modice rotundato ; antennis corpore longioribus,

longe pilosis, articulo primo punctato basi constricto; scutello

majusculo, transverso; elytris apicem versus gradatim paulo

angustioribus, confertim punctatis, apice rotundatis, muticis, basi

maculis duabus flavescentibus et fere in medio duabus obliquis

majoribus, notatis; corpore infra pedibusque subtilissime pube-

scentibus. Long. 7 lin.

Hab. Ceylon.

This is rather a suspicious Stromatium; but I can find no

generic difference except the absence of the sutural spine—

too slight a character to justify its separation.

CYMATERUS.

Caput exsertum, antice productum. Antenne breves, crasse ( ° ).

Prothorax breviter ovatus. Hlytra breviuscula. Coxe antice

separate. Abdomen breve, subconicum.

The characters of this genus are nearly identical with those

of Erythrus, but in factes the two genera are essentially

different. The shorter elytra and abdomen, the latter nar-

rowing gradually behind and not depressed, compared with

the long elytra and abdomen parallel at the sides and below

the level of the sterna, show, however, that they belong to

different types. The sculpture of the prothorax is unique.

Cymaterus torridus.

C. niger, opacus; prothorace, vittis duabus exceptis, humerisque satu-

rate rubris ; capite antice rufo-piceo, confertim punctato, in medio

annulo profunde impresso ; antennis fortiter serratis ( 9 ), articulo

primo rude punctato; prothorace transversim undulato-sculpturato,

nigro-bivittato, apice paulo angustiore ; scutello scutiformi, fulvo-

sericeo; elytris confertim punctatis, lateribus fere parallelis,

apicibus suboblique truncatis; corpore infra dense argenteo-

piloso. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Ellopura.

Artimpaza formosa.

A, nigra, nitida; capite pone oculos et prothorace in medio metallico-

- eupreis, hoc fere impunctato, postice chalybeato:et confertim

punctato; antennis articulis tribus basalibus, tertio apice excepto,

luteis, ceeteris nigris ; scutello nigro ; elytris longe cuneatis, api-

cibus acutis, singulo in medio vitta, fere impuctata, conformi,

subaurea, notato, cetero elytri chalybeato, sat grosse punctato;

56 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Asiatic Longicornia.

corpore infra pedibusque posticis glabris chalybeatis, intermediis

et anticis luteis. Long. 8 lin.

Hab. Ellopura.

This handsome species is very distinct from its only con-

gener (A. odontoceroides, Thoms.) in its stouter form and

different coloration. The only specimen I have seen is a

female, in which the antenne extend only in a slight degree

beyond the prothorax. Artimpaza,the name given tothe genus

by M. Thomson, is the name of the Scythian Venus, and is

one of the many names to which the authors of the excel-

lent ‘ Catalogus Coleopterorum’ attached a doubtful or no

meaning.

Artimpaza bicolor.

A, nitide rufescens, elytris nigrescentibus ; capite rude punctato ;

antennis corpore longioribus (@), linearibus, articulo secundo

longiusculo, tertio ad septimum apice, ceteris omnino, infuscatis ;

protnorace antice glabro, in medio parce punctato, postice depresso ;

scutello oblongo albo-tomentoso ; elytris parallelis, sat confertim

punctatis, apicibus obtusis; femoribus posticis ad apicem ab-

dominis fere protensis; tarsis infuscatis ; corpore infra glabro.

Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Andaman Islands.

The antenne in my specimen agree with the description of

M. Thomson of those of the male of A. odontoceroides, the

type; but it is so different from those of the female that I

should have hesitated about placing them in the same genus.

This species wants the vitreous stripe on the elytra, the apices

of which are not pointed; the posterior femora also are

longer, reaching nearly to the end of the abdomen.

Clytellus olesterotdes.

C. niger, subnitidus; capite verticali, antice argenteo-pubescente,

inter oculos lobo bifido erecto instructo; antennis nigris; pro-

thorace elongato, postice valde constricto, antice gibboso, in medio

linea modice elevata munito ; scutello oblongo, albo-piloso ; elytris

parallelis, in medio constrictis, humeris prominulis, subtiliter

punctatis, fascia mediana apicibusque albo-sericeis ; corpore infra

sericeo-argenteo, Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Andaman Islands.

As in C. Westwoodii, there are no tubercles at the base of

the elytra, the absence of which and the ‘‘ non-perpendicular”’

head seemed to Lacordaire to indicate a separate genus. The

former character appears to me to be scarcely more than

specific, and I see no difference in the latter independent of

the setting of the specimen. ‘This species is very interesting,

Mr. A. G. Butler on Delias belladonna. oe

as it “‘ mimics” another insect belonging to a different family

and to another zoological region—the Olesterus australis of

Gorham (Cleride), from Australia. The type of the genus,

CO. methocoides, Prof. Westwood compared to a genus of ants

(Methoca).

Distenia Pryert.

D. elongata, fusca, sat dense subtiliter albido-pubescens ; capite

inter oculos lineatim longitudinaliter impresso; antennis leviter

pilosis; prothorace subtilissime confertim punctato, disco quadri-

tuberculato, apice tubulato; elytris longe cuneatis, seriatim

punctatis, punctis postice gradatim obsoletis, apice singulorum

bispinoso, spina exteriore longiore ; pedibus sparse pilosis, pilis

longis adspersis; femoribus muticis. Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Ellopura.

In its uniform coloration this species is allied to D. japo-

nica *, but is at once differentiated by its two-spined elytra,

The fine whitish pubescence on its brown derm makes a clear

dark greyish colour. I have named this graceful Longicorn

after Mr. H. Pryer, who is an observer as well as a eallleeiore

VII.—Note respecting Butterflies confounded under the name of

Delias belladonna of Fabricius. By Artuur G. BUTLER.

For some years past it has been maintained by most lepi-

dopterists that Papilio belladonna of Fabricius, figured by

Donovan in the ‘ Naturalist’s Repository,’ is the female of

Delias Horsfielavi of Gray’s ‘ Insects of Nepal;’ on the other

hand, I have always insisted that, however bad Donovan's

fioure might be, it represented a brown and not a black

species, a ‘male and not a female, and certainly a species in

which the whole abdominal border of the secondaries was

yellowish white, not partly white and partly yellow.

Amongst the Lepidoptera of the late Mr. Charles Horne,

collected in the North-west Provinces of India, I found a single

specimen of a Delias which, after comparison with Donovan’s

figure, I am satisfied represents the true D. belladonna; it is

a brown, not a black insect, it is a male, not a female, and

the abdominal border of the secondaries is wholly creamy

* D. japonica, Bates (1873), is said to he synonymous with Apheles

gracilis, Blessig (1872), from Amur-land; the species should therefore

stand as D. ical (Blessig).

58 Mr. A. G. Butler on Delias belladonna.

white; the yellow spot at anal angle is also perfectly separate

from the yellow commencement of the discal macular band, as

in the figure by Donovan; the shape and markings of the pri-

maries are quite as in that figure, and therefore quite dissimilar

from D. Horsfieldii 8.

I think therefore that we may conclude that Deléas bella-

donna is a species confined to the North-west Provinces, that

D. Horsfieldii is confined to Nepal, and that other forms

allied to these may yet be expected to turn up. The two

following have been confounded with D. Horsjieldit :—

Delias Hearseyt, sp. n.

g. Nearly allied to the Nepalese D. Horsfieldit, slightly

smaller; the yellow patch at base of secondaries duller and of

a more orange colour; the yellow patch on abdominal area

only represented by a dull yellowish nebula at the extremity

of the white area, which is restricted owing to the anal angle

being broadly black-bordered; the yellow spot near anal

angle represented by a few white scales, whereas in D. Hors-

fieldit it is always present as a squamose yellow spot sub-

confluent with the abdominal patch: on the underside all the

yellow spots are of a dull chrome-yellow, not bright gamboge,

as in D. Horsfieldit; they are also rounded and narrower than

in that species, so that they are in consequence smaller and

further apart. Expanse of wings 79 millim.

Barrackpore (Sir John Hearsey). B.M.

Delias Boylee, sp. n.

g. Form and size of D. Horsfieldit, but in the coloration

of the wings much nearer to D. zthcela, the ordinary markings

being represented by internervular grey streaks, upon which

the submarginal spots of the primaries and three or four small

spots on the disk of all the wings alone show white ; base of

secondaries almost brick-red (or dull orange) ; basal half of

abdominal area grey, anal half bright chrome-yellow : below

all the spots smaller and much more restricted than in D.

Horsfieldit; all the yellow spots duller, chrome-yellow. Hx-

panse of wings 84 millim.

Darjiling (rs. Rk. V. Boyle). B.M.

Females in this group seem to be very rare; of the four

species here mentioned we only have male examples in the

British-Museum series.

On anew English Amphipodous Crustacean. 59

VIII.—Description of anew English Amphipodous Crustacean.

By the Rev. Tuomas R. R. Stespine, M.A.

[ Plate IT.)

Cyproidia damnoniensis, n. sp.

In the fourth volume of the ‘ Proceedings of the Linnean

Society of New South Wales’ (1880), Mr. W. A. Haswell

instituted the genus Cyproidia with two species (C. ornata

and C. lineata), which he placed in the family Gammaride.

In his ‘Catalogue of Australian Crustacea’ (1882) he has

assigned the genus to a subfamily Cyproidides, defined as

having the first two side-plates of the perzeon very small, the

next two very large, and the two following small. Of the

genus itself he gives the following description :

“ Body broad. Pereion and pleon of equal length. Coxe

of gnathopoda very small. Coxe of the first and second pairs

of pereiopoda enormously developed and cemented together to

form broad and deep lateral shields, concealing almost entirely

the gnathopoda and pereiopoda, and extending forwards to

the sides of the cephalon, and backwards as far as the poste-

rior border of the sixth segment of the pereion, excavated

posteriorly for the shallow coxe of the third pereiopoda.

Coxee of the last two pairs of pereiopoda very small. An-

tenne subequal, superior without an appendage. Mandibles

with a palp. Maxillipedes unguiculate; both basos and

ischitum armed with small squamiform plates. Gnathopoda

subcheliform. Pereiopoda slender. Posterior pleopoda bi-

ramous. ‘Telson single.” To this he appends a note :—

“The coxee of the third and fourth pereiopoda are not amal

gamated, as erroneously stated in the original description, but

that of the fourth pair is entirely rudimentary and covered by

that of the third.”

In the year 1882 the genus Stegoplax was founded by Prof.

G. O. Sars, and assigned to his family Amphilochide, which

coincides with the subfamily Amphilochine of Axel Boeck’s

classification. ‘his genus, like Cyproédia, is characterized

by the enormous development of the third and fourth pairs

of side-plates in the peraon and the rudimentary structure of

the first and second pairs ; to which characters are added the

narrow linear form of the first or basal joint in the third and

fourth pereeopods. ‘The mandibles are described by Professor

Sars as having a tolerably large molar tubercle, but a minute

alp.

it is, I think, tolerably obvious that the two genera Cy-

60 Rey. T. R. R. Stebbing on a new

proidia and Stegoplax ought to be united, in which case, by

priority of date, Cyproddia will take precedence. Whether

the peculiar development of the side-plates justifies the esta-

blishment of a new family or subfamily to receive the genus

may be for the present left open to consideration. The general

aspect of the animals recalls the Stenothoinz, but the maxil-

lipeds exclude them from that group, while there is nothing

in the characteristics of the Amphilochine to make their

admission into that group impossible. ‘lhe cementing toge-

ther of the third and fourth side-plates, and the covering up

of the sixth by the fifth, of which Mr. Haswell speaks, do not

appear to be characters of the Huropean species. The English

species, unlike that described by Prof. Sars, has the first joint

of the fourth perseopod dilated.

The species now to be described I received, along with some

very prettily mounted Copepoda, from Mr. C. W. Parker, of

Warren Cottage, Starcross,in Devonshire. In answer to my

inquiry, Mr. Parker said that he collected the specimens at low

tide at Straight Point, and that my friend the Rev. A. M. Nor-

man, to whom he had also sent specimens, promptly recognized

them as the fellows of one which he had himself previously

found, but which was not yet described.

The eyes are small, round, red, with about twenty com-

ponents. ‘The rostrum is small.

The upper antenne have a stout peduncle, the first joint

as long as the other two united, each joint successively being

thinner as well as shorter than the preceding. Of the flagel-

lum the first joint is stout, fringed below with seven long,

divergent, not tapering, sete; of the three remaining joints

the third is the longest and thinnest, prettily coloured with

purple. The secondary. flagellum is minute, one-jointed.

In the much slenderer lower antenne the fourth and fifth

joints of the peduncle are nearly equal in length ; the flagellum

consists of four tapering joints.

The upper lip is incised at the extremity, one lobe being

larger than the other.

In both mandibles the molar tubercle is strongly developed,

with sinuous rows of minute sharp teeth. The spine-row

consists of six curved spines. The cutting-edge is divided

into eight or nine unequal irregular teeth, minute but sharp.

In one mandible, but, I think, not in the other, there is a

secondary plate, also sharply toothed. The palp is small, three-

jointed, so delicately transparent as to be difficult to see.

The first maxille are slender, having the outer plate topped

with some eight spines, the two-jointed palp with four. ‘The

inner plate has not come under my notice.

English Amphipodous Orustacean. 61

The second maxille are also slender, the outer plate a little

overtopping the inner, each being surmounted with three or

four spines.

In the maxillipeds the inner plates are elongate, with

incised, not sloping, distal margins ; the outer plates, of some-

what oval shape, do not reach to the end of the second joint

of the palp. They have a relatively large apical spine, and

along the upper part of the inner margin excessively fine

spines. The third joint of the palp is somewhat longer than

the first or second, with an inner lobe at the base of the finger.

The finger is well developed, curved.

Among the pereeon segments the second is narrower than

any of the others.

The two gnathopods are nearly alike in structure, except

as tothe hands. ‘That of the first gnathopod narrows distally,

has no distinct palm, and carries spines or hairs on the palin-

margin. In one specimen there were two small groups, in

another four spines spaced at equal intervals along the margin.

In the second gnathopod the hand widens towards the palm,

which is defined by a broad tooth-like process in which are

inserted two relatively strong spines, between which the finger

closes down. ‘The margin of the palm is convex. In both

hands the strong curved finger has on the concave margin

three little teeth followed by a larger one, after which comes

the sharp-pointed nail.

The side plates of the first three pereopods are neatly

fitted together, forming almost an oval, truncate on the upper

side. Of the three, the side-plate of the second pereopod is

much the largest, with a convex front and an excavated hinder

margin, the excavation being filled in by the small plate of

the third pereeopod.

The first, second, and third pereeopods are similar in struc-

ture, with long and slender first joints ; the third joints a little

dilated, more so proximally than distally ; the fifth joints a

little longer than the fourth; the fingers tairly strong, curved.

In the third pereopod, however, the four last joints are all

respectively a good deal shorter than those in the first pereeo-

pod. ‘The fourth pereeopod has the first joint winged with a

dilatation so transparent as easily to escape notice, except in

a good light. It is shorter than the first joint of the preceding

leg. In the fifth pereeopod the dilated first joint has a sinuous

lower margin. It may be roughly regarded as quadrangular,

but the sides are not straight and the lower part is rather

broader than the upper.

The three first segments of the pleon are longer than any

of those of the perzeon except the fitth. ‘hey carry pleopoda

62 Bibliographical Notices.

of no great strength. The third pleon segment is produced

backwards in a rounded lobe formed by the hinder and

lower margins. The three following segments are very

small, carrying slender uropods, decreasing in size from the

first to the third pair. In all the rami are minutely serrate.

In the first pair the peduncle is long, but in the third it is very

short.

The huge boat-shaped telson reaches as far back as the tip

of the shorter branch of the third pair of uropods.

The colour in the mounted specimens was a beautiful red

in some parts and purple in others; the size, a tenth of an

inch, agrees with the diminutive proportions of the other

species of this curious genus.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IL.

Full figure, side view of specimen less than 7; inch in length. Antenne

and gn. 1 A from another specimen, the remaining figures from a

third (dissected) specimen, drawn under the +-inch power, eyepieces

A and B, of Beck’s popular microscope.

a. &., flagellum of superior antenna, mv. 2, second maxilla.

a, t., antenna inferior, mep., maxillipeds.

1. s., labium superius, gn. 1, first gnathopod.

1. ¢., labium inferius. gn. 2, second gnathopod.

m. m., mandibles: figure on the left prp.1, 8, 4, 5, first, third, fourth,

with cutting-edge and spine- and fifth perseopods.

row; figure on the right with TT, telson, with third and second

cutting-edge and secondary uropods.

plate, more highly magnified, wr, 1, first uropods.

ma, 1, first maxilla, n. s., natural size.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

British Oribatide, By Atserr D. Micwart, F.LS., F.RMLS., &e.

Vol. I. 8yvo. London: Printed for the Ray Society, 1884.

In the Preface we are told “that this book is the record of work

done in the scanty leisure of a very busy man.” ‘The author has

for some five years turned his attention to the Oribatide, a family of

Acarina commonly known as “ Beetle-mites,” in allusion to their

usually convex beetle-like form and the hardness of their integu-

ments. Little was known of them or of their earlier stages, for, ike

many other Mites, they undergo a series of changes after emerging

from the egg, or, in other words, they pass through larval and

nymphal stages to the imago, so that in the majority of cases “it

would be impossible to identify the nymph with the adult except

from knowledge.” Thus it was necessary to watch the animals from

the egg tomaturity. ‘The creatures,” says our author, “are minute,

scarcely visible at all to the naked eye. When in the cage (or cell)

Bibliographical Notices. 63

every inspection must be made under a microscope of some sort ; the

creatures hide in the moss or blotting-paper, which it is necessary to

put into the cell (for they must be fed and kept damp), and yet they

must be examined to see what is going on. . . . Many of them take

months to have their changes traced ; indeed I have had a single speci-

men alive in the cage for over a year before its changes were complete,

so that I might say with certainty to what species the larva or nymph

belonged. During this time the cage must be examined every day,

and it must be ascertained that the proper hygrometric condition is

maintained. . . . I have often had fifty such cages in action at one

time, each with its inhabitant; the cages must accompany the

observer in every journey, as a few days’ neglect would kill all the

specimens.” It was to Mrs. Michael’s “ patient attention to them,

and to her skilled hand in moving them,” that the author owed his

** success in rearing them.”

The Oribatidee are vegetable-feeders, of sluggish habits, and “ sham

dead” in presence of an enemy. ‘Their distribution is probably

world-wide: they are found in Spitzbergen as well as in Egypt and

Chili; one from Franz-Joseph Land is identical with our Ovibata

setosa. In one place—the Land’s End—the author detected “ what

appears to be a local fauna.”

To show how complete the author’s treatment of his subject is we

may give the headings of the various chapters. The first part con-

tains :—(1) Introductory, (2) Terminology, (3) Literature of Oriba-

tide, (+) Classification of Acarina, (5) Classification of Oribatide,

(6) Development, (7) Habits, (8) Collecting and Preservation, (9)

Anatomy of exo-skeleton, (10) Internal Anatomy. The second

part is devoted to descriptions of the genera* and species; but of

this we have here only a first instalment, including one half of the

genera recognized by the author as represented in Britain. Forty

species are described, seven of them as new, while several of the

others are discoveries of the author’s, previously described by him in

the ‘ Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society.’

The plaves are admirable works of art, and their accuracy may be

depended on, as the figures were nearly all drawn from living

examples by the author. There are twenty-two coloured and six

plain plates, the latter illustrating chiefly the anatomy.

We must congratulate the author and the Ray Society very

heartily upon the production of this beautiful volume. No such

thorough and reliable work has been done anywhere upon any family

of that most difficult group the Mites; and certainly as regards the

British species of the group it must be considered as inaugurating a

new era. It is to be hoped that the second volume, completing the

descriptive portion of the work, will not long delay its appearance,

and that the Council of the Ray Society may see their way to furnish

us with similar treatises upon other families of the Acarina.

* The name of one of the genera—LZetosoma—had been previously

used, as might be expected, when Nicolet wrote. oplophora too, which is

retained in the table of genera, had been given to two genera before it

was taken up by Koch.

64 Bibliographical Notices.

Antiquity of Man, as deduced from the Discovery of a Human

Skeleton during the Excavations of the East- and West-India

Dock-extensions at Tilbury, North Bank of the Thames. By Sir

Ricnarp Owen, K.C.B., F.R.S., &. 8vo. 32 pages; with

5 plates. Van Voorst: London, 1884.

Herer the author describes in detail some of the bones of the

skeleton found, in 1883, in excavating the new docks at Tilbury, at

a depth of 343 feet below the level of the marsh, and 41 feet below

Trinity highwater-mark. In the frontispiece a diagram gives the

following section of the ground, beginning at the top :—

tte

PC ay. oS cecus ere eee mente aio detielelavetoles-scieie 6:04

OMIM eer ra cass aie cache aeeraket ercie soiree 10:76

SiCMud “and peat’. lia. esses e's 1-70

A OI Gat AEST Wide viibhet laa 1:08

Bo eMiadya ws Asif oe eet eice teers teieieleatee 3°86

GlaiPeat side ects 6 care sis ilona eee Sie 3°58

FOOT kee al ieee aR AER IR Gt AB caGIER A 1:76

8. Mud and peat... ccc eee me ae 324

9. Sand and decayed wood.......... 0:82

mth Sarda ede ene hs te Ue Rieu reicene 1eAl

Level at which the remains were

found.

MW Sandi S Salts Secale ese ia eretatete 10‘76

12, Ballast-gravel.

The author finds the bones to have belonged to an old—perhaps

very old—robust man, of low intelligence. All the areas of muscular

attachment on the bones indicate a very strong and active muscular

system; the forehead is low and narrow, with prominent frontal

sinuses, and ‘“ the eminences and depressions indicative of cerebral

convolutions are few and feebly indicated.” The lower jaw is

senile, the alveclar process of the molars absorbed, and the remain-

ing teeth show signs of local decay. The ridged and rough muscular

regions on the skull, the lower jaw, a humerus, and a femur are

especially noticed ; and, in particular, the rough, obliquely promi-

nent upper portion of the gluteal ridge on the left thigh-bone (not

nearly so much developed on the fellow femur, exposed in the

Mammalian Saloon of the British Museum), which prominence the

author likens to the “third trochanter” “in most perissodactyle

quadrupeds.” The tibias are not described in detail; but they

appear to be platycnemic, as seen in the glass case in the Museum,

though not quite so sharp-edged as in some of the other prehistoric

skeletons already known.

The author does not enter into the bibliographic history of the

remains of prehistoric man; he only alludes to the remains found in

the cave at Bruniquel, and to M. Quatrefages’s summary on fossil

man and savages ; and he makes some reference to the doubtful

existence of Tertiary man.

(Cae

Bibliographical Notices, 65

With regard to the head-characters of the ‘ancient British

aboriginal” from Tilbury Marsh, Sir Richard says :—‘‘ These are

exceptions to the cranial outline in the educated humanity of the

actual or recent period, whilst the ‘ Tilbury skull’ may accord with

the rule in the Paleolithic range of time. But the bimanal charac-

ters of the skeleton are distinct from quadrumanal ones in the earliest

as in the latest and highest races of mankind ” (p. 24). In this

statement we do not fae anything new.

Whether the old man of Tilbury (evidently endowed with great

brute force, though perhaps with a low intellect) was one of the

earliest of men is very doubtful. The cursory popular sketch of the

history of the river-deposits at Tilbury (pp. 24-27) does not carry

much geological weight; for the history of the order and changes of

deposition and transportation of débris, and of the local accumula-

tion of peat in the lower reaches of a large river must be very exact

before definite conclusions ean be eat at; nor can the indefinite

“mud,” which alternates with the peat, yield much information to

either the geologist or the general reader. The gravel at the bottom

of the section may, on one hand, be a deposit made by the river

at an early period, when the land stood higher than at present, and

may have been either fluviatile or estuarine. On the other hand,

the river may have scooped out a deep channel more or less suddenly

at a late period and left a bedding of gravel at the subsidence of that

activity. In either case, if any ‘‘ paleolithic ” implements be found

in that gravel, they must have been either washed in from older de-

posits or dropped by man then living on the banks, fishing, canoeing,

or crossing theice. The sand, 12 feet thick, with the bones, lying on

that gravel, may have been deposited after a long or a short interval

of time. It is not stated that the man imbedded in the upper part

of this sand-bed had any palcoliths with him to prove his contempo-

raneity with the deeper gravel, ‘“‘ known as ‘ballast,’ in which

flint implements (? paloliths) are more commonly found” (p. 22),

or with any really paleolithic deposit.

The author sketches the life and habits of a prehistoric Briton,

with his “unpolished adze of flint” (pp. 14-17), or “‘a British

paleolithic riverside man ;” and he takes for granted that, of the

horizons in brick-earths, sands, and gravels, at which Mr. W. G.

Smith and others have found paleoliths near London, some at .

least must be the same as that of the sand in which the Tilbury

man has been met with. For this supposed correlation there is

really no ground. Mr. W. G. Smith expressed a hope (in the

‘Transactions of the Essex Field-Club,’ 1883, p. 142) that bodily

remains of the river-drift men, who inhabited the area marked by

the “ paleolithic floor” (stretching across the ancient surface of a

great part of Middlesex and adjoining lands before the valleys were

cut out to their present levels) would be some day found. ‘To this

skeleton at Tilbury Sir Richard seems to beheve that he can point,

as one of the desiderated men older than those of the caves, and

“‘ who lived on the river-margins, and others who lived before the

present rivers flowed” (W. G. Smith, loc. cit.).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 5. Vol. xv. dD

66 Geological Society.

Whatever may be the geological value of the argument, we have

to thank the author for the trouble he has taken to put on record

all that he knows about this prehistoric man, and for the minute

description and excellent plates (by Erxleben) of the calvarinm,

lower jaw, and teeth (plates i., ii., and iii.), and the femur (pl. iv.)

of this ancient representative of the aborigines formerly living on

the old Thames bank.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 5, 1884.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On a new Deposit of Pliocene Age at St. Erth, 15 miles east

of the Land’s End, Cornwall.” By 8. V. Wood, Esq., F.G.S.

The deposit described in this paper occurs about 5 miles north-

east of Penzance, and consists of a tenacious blue clay with shells,

resting on sand, and passing upwards into a yellow unfossiliferous

clay, which is overlain unconformably by the earth with angular

fragments, under which the ancient beaches of the British Channel

(with which beaches, however, the deposit now described has no

connection) are buried. It has been excavated for the underlying

sand at intervals during the last fifty years, but has been disused since

1881-82, when it was temporarily worked to supply the yellow

part of the clay for the Penzance dock-works.

The author has got together, partly from correspondents in Corn-

wall and partly from his own researches in clay consigned to him,

upwards of 40 species of Mollusca, inclusive of a few of which only

fragments have as yet occurred, and of several minute species.

Among these, besides some that are apparently altogether new, are

some particularly characteristic species of the Red Crag not known

living, such as Cyprea (Trivia) aellana, Sow. ; Melampus pyrani-

dalis, Sow.; and Nassa granulata, Sow. (or else NV. yranifera,

Dujardin), as well as other characteristic Crag species that still live,

but not north of the coast of Spain, such as Vurritella triplicata,

Brocchi (7. inerassata, Sow.), and Ringicula buecinea, Brocchi.

The most interesting feature of the fauna, however, consists in

the six species of Massa that the deposit has hitherto yielded, of

which all but one, V. granulata, Sow. (or granifera, Dujardin), are

unknown from any formation of Northern Europe, and occur,

whether in the living or fossil state, only in the southern half of

Europe*. One of these is Nassa mutabilis, Linné, which now lives

* N. conglobata, a species of a group near to that of surahilis, has occurred

in the Red Crag; but, so far as the author is aware, neither that shell, nor

any of the group to which it belongs, has oecurred in any other formation of

Northern Europe.

Geological Society. 67

throughout the Mediterranean, but outside that sea not north of Cadiz

(lat. 36° 30’); and two others are new species of this exclusively

southern mutabilis-group. Another seems to be a rare Italian

Upper-Pliocene species of the reticulata-group, NV. reticostata, Bel-

lardi ; while the sixth is the Lower Phocene and Upper-Miocene

species, NV. serrata, Brocchi. This shell, in the variety of form it

presents at St. Erth (where it is one of the most frequent shells),

seems to connect the Red-Crag J. reticosa, Sow., with the Italian

N. serrata, while the shorter forms of it are identical with the Italian

Lower-Pliocene NV. emiliana, Mayer. ‘The fauna is altogether

southern, no exclusively Arctic shell having as yet occurred in it.

The author regards the bed as clearly Pliocene, and inclines to

the opinion that it is rather Newer than Older Pliocene ; that is to

say, it is coeval with the Red Crag, but its affinities are more

with the Pliocene of Italy than with the Phocene of the North-Sea

region ; and this seems to show that during its deposition there was

no communication between the Atlantic and the North Sea, except

round the north of Britain, the refrigeration of the water by the

nine degrees of latitude, through which Britain extends northwards

from St. Erth, preventing the access of the Italian group of Nasse

to that sea. This view is also strengthened by the absence of any

close agreement between the fauna of St. Erth and that of the

not far distant Pliocene of Normandy, the faunal affinities of both

the older and newer parts of that Phocene (the Conglomerat a

Térébratules and Marnes 4 Nassa, regarded by geologists as of the

age of the Coralline and Red Crags respectively) being more with

the North-Sea Crag than with the St.-Erth bed.

As regards the geography of the immediate neighbourhood during

its accumulation, the bed is the deposit of a strait that joined the

sea on the north of Cornwall (St. Ives Bay) to that on the south of

the county (Mounts Bay); and which insulated the high ground of

the Land’s-End district from the rest of Britain. The elevation of

the shell-bearing part of the clay, as ascertained for the author by

a set of levels run by Mr. Nicholas Whitley of Truro, C.E., who

first brought the bed to public notice in the ‘Transactions of the

Royal Geological Society of Cornwall, is 98 feet above mean-tide

mark in the Hayle estuary, near to it, the surface of the ground being

about 15 feet higher. Angular stones of small dimensions (none

yet met with by the author exceeding 8 cubic inches) occur ocea-

sionally in the clay along with the shells, in amount of about one

pound to a hundredweight of the clay, indicating, apparently, the

drift of coast-ice over the strait during the deposit; but the author

has only noticed one rounded pebble in the clay he has searched

through.

Dr. Gwyn Jerrreys expressed his regret that the author of this

important communication was prevented by illness from being pre-

sent at the meeting, and said that the paper exhibited indications of

the great energy possessed by the author notwithstanding his bad

state of health. Great credit was also due to Mr, Robert Bell for

68 Geological Soctety.

his share of the work. After careful examination Dr. Jeffreys re-

cognized 50 species among the fossils obtained from the deposit at

St. Erth; but from the number given by Mr. Wood he deducted 5

for duplicates, and one which he thought was not a mollusk. There

were thus 44 or 45 species, out of which 11 or 12 are recent and 33

or 34 extinct. Of the latter 11 only are known to him from Ter-

tiary deposits, 4 being of Miocene age, and all of them Pliocene.

22 species were unknown to him either as Tertiary or recent. For

the accurate determination of the species the collection, when more

complete, would have to ke critically compared with recent forms, and

the necessary allowance made for that slight divergence which was

always observable in the shells of species whose existence extended

over a long period of time. Dr. Jeffreys thought that the author

had not quite sufficient knowledge of recent Mollusca for his deter-

minations to be thoroughly accurate. The list of shells needs a

eareful re-comparison with the species contained in the Tertiary

. collections of Europe.

He further remarked that no deposits of Glacial age have hitherto

been found in the south of England. He was not clear whether the

St. Erth deposit was of older Pliocene or possibly of Upper Miocene

age. NVassa serrata, Broechi, was one of the few species in the list

identical with Crag forms, namely Buccinum reticosum of Sowerby.

The deposit did not seem to him to be connected with any Crag bed.

A bed near Antibes, in the South of France, seemed to him to

resemble the St. Erth deposit in many of its characters, and the

mollusea of these two deposits should be critically compared.

Prof. Presrwicu said that this discovery of Mr. Searles Wood was

the most interesting that had been made upon the southern eoast of

England for many years. It was the first clear evidence from

fossils of a depression in Cornwall since Paleozoic times, as the beds

near St. Austell contain no organic remains. The high- and low-

level beaches in Jersey and Guernsey are also unfossiliferous. He

felt the same difficulty as Mr. Wood im correlating the beds in Brit-

tany. The beds at Boseq d’Aubigny, in Normandy, present many

points of analogy with those of St. Erth. There is the same pre-

ponderance of Subapennine and Mediterranean species, with many

Crag fossils, but the species are different.

Mr. Ernerrives thought that the author had been rather hurried

in drawing his conclusions, and that more stratigraphical and geo-

graphical evidence as to the distribution of the bed, and a careful

survey of the neighbouring coast were requisite. He said that Mr.

Solly had tried to make out the succession of the clays, and Mr. Bell

had done much with the fossils, but no doubt many more fossils

were yet to be found, and the Foraminifera, which are numerous,

had not been determined, For his own part, he had much faith in

Foraminifera, when properly determined, as a means of settling the

age of such deposits.

Geological Society. 69

2. “The Cretaceous beds at Black Ven, near Lyme Regis, with

some supplementary remarks on the Blackdown Beds.” By the

Rev. W. Downes, B.A., F.G.S.

The author described a new exposure of the Cretaceous deposits

at Black Ven, and stated that the Cliff-section measures 300 feet in

height, of which the Lias occupies 200 feet, and the Cretaceous beds

the remaining 100 feet. Of the latter the lower 25 feet consist of

black loamy clay, passing up into yellowish-brown non-calcareous

sands 75 feet thick, capped with chert-gravel. From one point

in the clay the author obtained a few fossils, the most abundant

being Lima parallela. The overlying sands, of ordinary Greensand

type, ernicned no fossils, although traces of their former existence

occurred in some abundance. The only species identifiable from the

easts in loose sand was Cyprina cuneata. At about 50 feet, nearly

in a straight line above the point in the Gault-clay where the author

had obtained fossils, he discovered a small patch or nest of mostly

fragmentary silicified fossils, with a somewhat ferruginous matrix.

The most abundant species were Cyprina cuneata and Gervillia

rostrata; the associated forms were Cytherea caperata, Trigonia

scabricula, Cucullea glabra and fibrosa, Cardium proboscideum, Pecten

orbicularis and quinquecostatus, Turritella granulata, Exogyra, Pha-

sianella, Serpula, and Siphonia. Only one species is doubtfully

common to the two horizons from which the fossils were procured,

namely, Turritclla granulata.

The author regards the fauna of the sands, thus revealed, as

approaching the Blackdown fauna, and the sands as the equivalent

beds. The absence of Pectunculus umbonatus and sublevis might

serve to indicate that the sands at Black Ven were Lower Blackdown;

but Cyprina cuncata, at Blackdown, characterizes a bed inter-

mediate between those containing the above two Pectunculi. The

evidence, in the author’s opinion, seems to show an alternation of

specific horizons, an inosculation due to changing littoral conditions,

but with a general thinning-out to the westward, from which he

concluded that the conditions of deposition were such that it will be

impossible to recognize in the Cretaceous beds of the West of

England the subdivisions of Gault and Upper Greensand which are

so well marked to the eastward.

In conclusion, the author noticed some additions to his lst of

Blackdown and Haldon acta published in the ‘ Quarterly Journal ’

for 1882.

3. “On some Recent Discoveries in the Submerged Forest of

Torbay.” By D. Pidgeon, Esq., F.G.S.

The submerged forest of Torbay has been described by several

veologists, among others by De la Beche, Godwin-Austen, and

Pengelly. The latter, who has paid particular attention to the

deposit, has inferred that a depression of 40 feet has taken place

since the forest grew, and that the growth of the forest was at a

70 Miscellaneous.

period when the mammoth existed, a molar of that animal having

been dredged at a depth of five or six fathoms, and having been

apparently derived from the Forest-bed.

The submerged forest rests upon a considerable thickness of clay,

evidently the soil in which the trees grew. The clay rests upon

Trias, a breccia of Devonian fragments intervening in places. This

breccia appears to be of glacial age.

The gales of the winter of 1883-84 caused the exposure of con-

siderable areas of the clay between tide-marks ; and in one place,

resting upon the breccia, two aggregations of rolled trap pebbles

were found. These pebbles were shown to have probably served as

smelting-hearths. In their neighbourhood an ingot of copper, a

fragment of a second, some tin slag, a piece of glass, flint imple-

ments, and other articles were found, together with remains of piles

driven into the ground. These traces of human work apparently

belong to the bronze age. In Goodrington Bay pewter vessels,

apparently of Roman date, were found by the writer’s son in a bed

10 feet below high-tide mark, or at a lower level than that of the

bronze-age relics.

After referring to the occurrence of some estuarine shells (Sero-

bicularia, Hydrobia, Littorina, and Melumpus) in the clay near

Redcliffe Towers, at the level where similar mollusca now exist (an oc-

currence which may, however, be due to a recent mixing of deposits),

the author pointed out that as the coast is known to have undergone

no change of level for nearly 2000 years, it is unlikely that it can

have been raised 40 feet, and again depressed to the same extent,

since the beginning of the bronze period, not more than about

fifteen centuries earlier, It is more probable that the clay bed was

deposited in a shallow mere or marsh, of land-water kept back by

the sea-beach, which was then some hundreds of feet further to sea-

ward, and that the forest, which consisted chiefly of willows, grew

on the marsh. The mammoth tooth may have been derived from

an older deposit, all other remains of mammalia obtained from the

Forest-bed belonging to animals still existing.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Contributions to the Biology of Spiders.

By Dr. Frrepricu Daut.

In the first part of the next (ninth) volume of the ‘ Vierteljahrs-

schrift fiir wissenschaftliche Philosophie’ an attempted represen-

tation of the psychical processes in spiders will be published by me.

As certain points in the work may also be interesting to zoologists,

I venture here to communicate very briefly the chief results of my

investigations, referring to the above-mentioned memoir for further

details and proofs. In that memoir I have first of all treated of the

sensorial perceptions and then passed to the higher mental life.

Miscellaneous. 71

The sense of sight is imperfect in spiders because all accommoda-

tion seems to be deficient. At a short distance Attus arcuatus, BL.,

regards a ball of paper borne on a fine wire, or in fact anything

that moves, asafly. At a distance of about 1-2 centim., on the

contrary, it is quite able to distinguish a fly from a bee of the same

size. The geometrical spiders, in consequence of this short-

sightedness, are almost exclusively dependent on the sense of touch,

which certainly is developed in an astonishing manner.

Meta seqgmentata, Bl, Zilla w-notata, &c., not only feel that an

object has got into their net, but they can even feel upon which

radius it is, when they pull upon this radius from the centre, If

they have captured a fly, and a second gets into the net at the

moment, they must go to the central point or to the radius to which

the new fly is suspended in order to find it, even though it may be

in their immediate vicinity.

The senses of smell and hearing are also well developed. I have

to add to my previous statements * that Hpeira patagiata, Bl., for

example, can even distinguish different odours. Thus the smell of oil

of turpentine is much more disagreeable to it than that of ammonia.

Among instinctive proceedings I have especially observed the

manufacture of the geometrical web more particularly, First the

outer framework is spun; then, alternately from different sides, the

rays, and simultaneously with these the round shelter in the middle ;

then a spiral extending nearly to the outer margin, which gives the

whole firmness, and serves as a bridge during the further work ;

and finally a spiral thread, set with little drops, from the outer

framework nearly to the middle shelter. During the making of the

last-mentioned portion the dry spiral is for the most part destroyed.

Some geometrical spiders, as is well known, complete their web and

then lie in wait for prey upon the central shelter, sitting with the

head downwards. (The webs are more or less vertical, because

otherwise an insect would too easily drop out of them.) Others

keep, at least in the daytime, in a dwelling placed near the web,

connected by a signal-thread with the central shelter of the web ;

and others leaye one sector unwoven for the signal-thread. Among

the latter is Zilla w-notata, Bl., which I particularly made use of

for my observations. It is remarkable that the first web that a

young spider of this species prepares 1s always perfectly geometrical,

and that its dwelling-place at first is the central shelter. The

second web in rare instances already shows the defective sector.

Generally, however, this form first appears after the preparation

of several complete geometrical webs, although, as a rule, before the

first change of skin. Sometimes we find as an intermediate step a

complete geometrical web with a dwelling beside it. The transi-

tion to the second form is, however, very rarely quite smooth. It

can, however, by no means be dependent upon external conditions

or upon changes of the organs. We have before us here, therefore,

* Zool, Anz. 1883, p. 267, and Arch. f. micr. Anat. Bd. xxiv. p. 1 (Aan,

Mag. Nat. Hist. Noy. 1884, p. 829).

72 Miscellaneous.

a passage through earlier stages of the development of instinct, such

as has long been known in the development of organs.

It has often been asserted that the geometrical spiders do not

repair old webs. This, however, is true only in a limited sense.

The outer framework and some of the radii which have already

become nearly free from transverse threads are probably always

used again by Zilla w-notata and others. The restis gathered up,

worked into a ball with the mouth, and thrown away. If the

spider removes a lifeless object from the web, and damages the latter

in so doing, it certainly sometimes reproduces the destroyed portion

of the framework, the radii, and the centralshelter. If we interrupt

a spider in the formation of its web, by tearing away a portion of it

with the corresponding part of the outer framework, all will be

completed up to the part that has remained uninjured. In this

case the completion of the framework is especially interesting, as

this unaccustomed work is not usually successfully performed at

once. Here we see very distinctly how reflection comes into play.

IT was still better able to ascertain reflection, or, what is the same

thing, actual inference, in the case of Attus arcuatus, Bl., when IL

offered it flies touched with oil of turpentine. Sometimes the spider

despised the species of fly employed (Homalomyia canicularis, L.),

whilst it attacked other insects (e. g. Chironomus tendens, Fab.) just

as before. This spider also draws similar conclusions in those cases

in which it cannot overcome insects in consequence of their chitinous

armour being too hard. These it usually attacks only once, and is

then for a long time forewarned. Dangerous insects, however, such

as small bees, it avoids, without having seen their sting. Here there-

fore we have an instinctive dread. Bee-like flies are equally dreaded.

I have also attempted to give a new explanation of the secondary

sexual differences of many spiders, which are to be ascribed to

changes by means of sexual selection.—Zool. Anz. no. 180, p. 591.

On the Classificatory Position of Hemiaster elongatus.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,— You were good enough to admita reply on the partof

Mr. Percy Sladen and myself toa criticism of Prof. Sven Lovén, upon

the classificatory position of Hemiaster elongatus, nobis, in your number

for October last. I have received, in consequence, a very cordial

reply from the Professor, in which he acknowledges that the form

is not a species of Puleostoma, and points out how these latter

forms of Hemiaster depart from the Mesozoic types of Desor, Wright,

and Cotteau, in the extension of the madrevorite and in the dimi-

nution in the number of the ovarial pores. He suggests that we

should place our species in a new genus. ‘The consideration of this

proposed splitting up of the genus Hemiaster we must defer for a

while, for it is a matter that concerns M. de Loriol also; and, more-

over, we can hardly determine the propriety of the step until we

have completed our description of the Echinoidea of the Tertiaries

of Sind.

Yours &«@.,

Dec, 1, 1884. P. Martin Duncan,

Miscellaneous. 73

Ou the Development of the Spongille.

By Dr. A. Gorre,

The following statements relate to the Spongilla fluviatilis of the

harbour of Rostock, the developmental forms of which haye been

investigated both intact and in sections.

The segmentation leads to the formation of a sterroblastula, the

cells of which are not placed radially around a central point, but

irregularly. in several layers, and at first present no regular distinc-

tion of sizes. The latter makes its appearance comparatively late,

when the peripheral cells in one hemisphere diminish rapidly and

close up into the form of a membrane. Gradually a thin cylinder-

epithelium is developed from this, and it completely surrounds the

remaining coarsely cellular mass. Thus is produced a completely

closed sterrogastrula, with an epithelial ectoderm and a moderate

endoderm.

The cells of the former gradually become smaller, and it is at last

ciliated. In the middle of the endoderm a cavity is produced by the

separation and not by the fusion of the cells, and this is enlarged

towards the broader end of the oval gastrula, and finally passes into

it altogether. By this means the endoderm in this anterior or

superior hemisphere (according to the subsequent position of the

larva) becomes a thin loose layer applied to the ectoderm, arching

over the cavity and attached by its margin to the posterior thick

mass of endoderm.

In this state the larva escapes, and after a time attaches itself by

the anterior end. In this process the ectoderm is ruptured, and the

amoeboid endodermal cells, reticulately united, attach themselves to

the supporting body. By a simple continuation of this process the

whole endoderm spreads into a flat cake, upon which the torn and

already partially detached ectoderm rests loosely like a mantle; or

the larva, after the first attachment, lies down upon the whole of

its side-length, so that a part of the ectoderm comes to lie under

the cake of endoderm. ‘The whole organism then usually slips away

from this basal disk of endoderm, leaving it to dissolve ; in other

cases it disappears by atrophy of the endodermal mass. The super-

ficial ectodermal mantle, below the margin of which, all round, the

attachment by means of the amceboid endodermal cells takes place,

usually breaks up into larger and smaller pieces which are ex-

foliated ; or it disappears by atrophy, the cells and nuclei becoming

indistinct and finally disappearing, so that the underlying endoderm

is freely exposed.

About the time of the escape of the larva (but the sequence of

all the developmental phenomena of the Sponqillw is remarkably

variable), the transformation of the endoderm with the excentric

cavity commences. By the flattening and extension of the cells of its

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 6

74 Miscellaneous.

conyex portion, the margin of the latter glides back over the more

coarsely cellular endodermal mass, and coats it, just as an ectoderm

does the endoderm, in a sterrogastrula. Possibly this is only ap-

parent, the peripheral cells of the posterior mass merely joining

themselves to the anterior convex layer by a corresponding meta-

morphosis. At any rate the endoderm of the larva, shortly before

its attachment, consists of a sacciform thin layer posteriorly en-

closing the coarsely cellular mass, and anteriorly the cavity ; at its

inner Rachice it secretes a distinct cuticle, by which it is always

recognizable. Its cells also provide for the ‘above-described ad-

hesion of the larva, especially in the periphery of the flat disk ;

from this marginal zone the layer becomes condensed by the ap-

proximation of its loosely reticulate mass of cells beneath the

yanishing ectoderm, to form an epithelium as the cuticle of the

sponge. ‘The osculum and the pores originate in exactly the same

way as enlarged spaces between the cells.

During the attachment of the larva the whole arch of the endoder-

mal cavity becomes compressed, and, on the other hand, the inner

endodermal mass advances into it, until it disappears with the

exception of a fissure-like space between the cuticle and that mass,

extending more or less distinctly over the whole upper surface of

the sponge. In the middle of the still disciform body, however, this

fissure-space becomes enlarged into a deep round pit beneath the

strained cuticle by the depression of its bottom formed by the above-

mentioned inferior parenchyma. This cavity becomes lined by some

free cells with an epithelium resembling the cuticle, and acquires one

of the above-mentioned apertures in its covering (cuticle). Around it

there are then produced some similar pits, in part also furnished

with similar apertures, of which the osculum is characterized by its

margin being elevated like that of a crater. Although all these pits

originally communicate with each other as depressions of the sub-

epidermal fissure-space, they are afterwards entirely or partially

separated from each other by their linings, which extend up to the

cuticle (afferent and efferent canal-sy stem).

In the meantime, however, the flagellate chambers are produced in

the parenchymatous endodermal mass. They are genetically quite

independent of the above cavities, as their separated rudiments

already exist in the larvee. These foundations originate from parti-

cular endodermal cells, around the primitive riucleus of which

several new small nuclet are produced without any recognizable phe-

nomena of division. Corresponding to these nuclei buds of the

mother-cells are produced, and from these cell-aggregates, which

arrange themselves in capsules and usually coalesce in groups to

form more or less closed hollow spheres. These spheres, which are

afterwards ciliated within, unite, sometimes directly with the above-

described cavities, sometimes with inward diverticula from them, or

with irregular canals, which, like the cavities, originate as inter-

cellular spaces lined with pavement epithelium, but independently

Miscellaneous, 75

in the parenchyma of the endoderm, and at once enter into commu-

nication with them.

This parenchyma, or the sitidle non-epithelial cell-mass of the

sponge, has essentially the same structure as in the larva; the

rounded or stellate cells are suspended, by means of their mutual

attachments, in a fluid, which at first also oceupied the great endo-

dermal cavity and its processes, but afterwards becomes somewhat

condensed within the tissue, while, in the cavities which open out-

wards, it is displaced by water. The spzcwles, which always origi-

nate intracellularly, are also already present in the larva.

A brief recapitulation of the described facts shows that—

1. The bilamellar embryo is a sterrogastrula, which afterwards

acquires an endodermal cavity.

2. The ectoderm entirely disappears during the attachment of the

larva ; the future sponge, with all its parts, proceeds entirely from

the endoderm.

3. This early divides into a peripheral layer, which becomes an

epidermis in place of the ectoderm, and a compact interior mass, the

foundation of all the other tissues.

4. In the latter the incurrent and exhalent cavities and the

flagellate chambers, as well as their linings, originate separately

without any common foundation, sothat the distinction of an entero-

derm from a mesoderm is not possible.

5. The Spongille, as indeed all the sponges, originate from

“bilamellar” ancestors ; but at present develop their whole organi-

zation from a single germ-plate.—Zoologischer Anzeiger, December

15, 1884, p. 676.

Note on the Reproduction of the Monotremata.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GuntLEMEN,—A propos of Sir Richard Owen’s paper in the Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. for December last “* On the Impregnated Uterus and

on the Uterine Ova of Krhidna hystriv,” accompanied by a copy of a

letter from the ‘Sydney Herald’ announcing Mr. Caldwell’s most inter-

esting confirmation of Owen's researches by anatomical proof of the

oviparous reproduction of the Monotremata, I beg to send you the

following extract from the ‘Illustrated Melbourne Post’ of Sep-

tember D4, 1864, which was reproduced in the ‘ Zoologist’ for 1865,

p- 9431 :—

“Bags of Ornithorhynchus,

‘ About ten months ago a platy pus (Ornithorhynchus poradoxus)

was captured, and is in possession of Mr. Rumley, gold-receiver,

of Woods Point. It has laid two eggs, which were white, soft, and

without shell. It is to be regretted that no opportunity was afforded

76 Miscellaneous.

of examining them more minutely, as they were soon afterwards

thrown away. It has hitherto been a matter of dispute among

naturalists as to whether this extraordinary animal, the connecting-

link between birds and mammals, produced living young or whether

it laid eggs. It may now, however, be considered as a settled

question. [Valeat quantum! E, N.]|”

Tomas SouTHWELL.

Norwich,

December 5, 1884.

A Scorpion from the Silurian Formation of Sweden.

By Dr. G. Linpsrrom.

The remarkable discovery has been made of a fossil scorpion in

the Upper Silurian (Ludlow) of the island of Gotland. The specimen

is well preserved and shows clearly the delicate brown or yellowish-

brown chitinous cuticle, compressed and wrinkled by the pressure of

overlying beds; the cephalothorax, the abdomen with seven dorsal

plates, and the tail composed of six segments, of which the last con-

tracts and becomes pointed to form the poison-dart. The sculpture

of the surface is exactly as in recent scorpions, and consists of tuber-

cles and longitudinal ridges. One of the stigmata is visible on the

right side, proving clearly that the animal respired air, as, indeed,

its whole organization demonstrates that it lived upon dry land.

In this scorpion, named Palwophonus nuncius by MM. Torell

and Lindstriém, we have therefore the most ancient known terres-

trial animal; the dragon-flies, which hitherto claim the highest

antiquity, having been found in the Devonian strata of Canada.

In the construction of this scorpiou a very important feature is

observable, furnished by the four pairs of thoracic legs, which are

stout and pointed like those of the embryos of many other Tra-

cheata, and of forms like Campodea. This form of leg no longer

exists in the fossil scorpions of the Carboniferous formation, in which

those appendages resemble those of living scorpions.—Comptes

Rendus, December 1, 1884, p. 984.

[Dr. Hinde has kindly informed us that, according to letters re-

ceived by him from Dr. Lindstrém, a fossil scorpion was obtained

last year by Dr. Hunter, of Carluke, from the Upper Ludlow beds

of Lesmahago, in Lanarkshire. The specimen was sent to Mr.

B. N. Peach in Edinburgh, but owing to that gentleman’s ill-health

he was unable to do anything with it, until the receipt of a photo-

graph from Dr. Lindstr6m showed that the Scotch and Swedish

specimens agreed so closely that they might well be referred to the

same species, certainly to the same genus. Dr. Lindstrém’s example

shows the dorsal surface of the animal, Dr. Hunter’s the ventral

surface; the latter is a female, while the Swedish specimen is in-

ferred to be probably a male. |

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 86. FEBRUARY 1885.

1X.—The Origin of the Fauna and Flora of New Zealand.

By Capt. F. W. Hutton, F.G.S.*

iI. THe ANTARCTIC AND NORTH-TEMPERATE ELEMENTS.

In my address last year I pointed out that the immigrant

part of our fauna and flora could be divided into five elements,

viz.:—(1) Australian, (2) Polynesian, (8) South American,

(4) Antarctic, and (5) North-T’emperate. I explained that

of these elements the first three had invaded New Zealand

together from the north at three different epochs. ‘The first

invasion was in the Lower Cretaceous, when New Zealand

formed part of a large South-Pacific continent ¢, extending

from New Guinea to Chili. The second was in the HKocene

period, the third in the Pliocene, during both of which times

New Zealand was an island, although considerably larger

* From advance sheets communicated by the Author from the ‘ New

Zealand Journal of Science,’ vol. ii. p. 249.

+ Annual Address to the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, de-

livered 6th November, 1884. For Part I. see Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist.

ser. 5, vol, xiii. p. 425,

{ M. A. Milne-Edwards appears to have advocated in 1874 the hypo-

thesis that New Zealand had formerly been joined to some islands of

Polynesia, while it remained separated from Australia. I have not seen

his paper. (See N. Z, Journ. Se. i. p, 258, footnote. )

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 7

78 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

than at present; but I had to postpone the proof of the Plio-

cene upheaval. We now come to the consideration of the

two remaining elements—the antarctic and the north-tempe-

rate—and we have to inquire at what time they came.

The antarctic element, as we shall presently see, must have

invaded New Zealand from the south. It consists of plants,

sea-birds, freshwater fishes, marine fishes, marine Crustacea,

and marine shells. There are also a few insects, such as the

beetles Heterodactylus and Pristancylus of the Auckland

Islands, but no land birds or land Mollusca. A very large

portion of the north-temperate element no doubt came with

the antarctic forms; for, as we saw in my last address, the

percentage of endemic species of plants belonging to each

element is almost identical. These probably travelled to the

southern hemisphere by the chain of the Andes, and then

spread with the Fuegian plants. But several of our plants,

insects, and arachnids are allied to northern forms, and have

no near relations in South America. These probably migrated

to us direct by the mountains of the Indian archipelago at

the same time that we were invaded by the Australian and

Polynesian floras. This latter portion I shall leave out of

consideration, and shall confine my attention solely to the

invasion from the south by both the antarctic and north-tem-

perate elements.

Now in dealing with this part of our fauna and flora we

have to take into consideration two means of dispersal, at

resent going on, which are not found, or only to a very

ined extent, in the tropical parts of the ocean. In the first

place the almost constant westerly winds travelling round the

globe in high southern latitudes cause an easterly current

which must necessarily drift to great distances the detached

masses of kelp which are commonly seen floating in these

seas, and the kelp might easily convey marine Crustacea and

Mollusca with it. Im the second place the larger petrels

range widely over the southern ocean, and might sometimes

carry seeds in their plumage. I leave icebergs out of con-

sideration, for they would not assist marine animals in

migrating, and I do not see how any of our insects or fresh-

water fishes or the seeds of any of our flowering plants could

get upon them. Capt. Cook thus describes the vegetation of

South Georgia, between lats. 54° and 55° S. :—‘‘ Not a tree

was to be seen, not a shrub even big enough to make a tooth-

pick. The only vegetation we met with was a coarse strong-

bladed grass, growing in tufts, wild burnet, and a plant lke

moss, which sprang trom the rocks”? *. No flowering plant

* ‘Voyage round the World, 1772-75,’ vol. 11, p. 218.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. ris,

has been found south of 62° S. The most southerly land on

which vegetation occurs is Cockburn Island, one of the South

Shetlands, in lat. 64° 12’ S., and here there are but a few

mosses and lichens. Sir J. Hooker landed on Possession

Island, in 71° 56'S., and on Franklin Island, in 76° 8' 8.,

and did not find a fragment of vegetation on either *.

But if marine currents, petrels, and the wind have been the

only, or, indeed, the chief means of transport, we ought to

find that the diffusion of plants and animals bears some rela-

tion to the distances of the land-masses from each other.

Now the distance of South Africa from Tasmania is about the

same as that of New Zealand from South America, and

between Africa and Tasmania there are several possible

halting-places ; so that we should expect that the connexion

of New Zealand with South Africa, brought about by these

means, would at any rate be nearly as great as that between

New Zealand and Patagonia. ‘This is really the case in our

marine fishes and marine Mollusca, in each of which about

the same number of species belong te South Africa as to

South America; while about six times as many are found in

Tasmania, which is about one fifth of the distance of Pata-

gonia and one sixth of the distance of the Cape of Good Hope.

But such is by no means the case in the marine Crustacea,

for here as many of our species are found in South America as

in Australia, while only one third of the number occur in

South Africa. The species of flowering plants common to

New Zealand and antarctic South America are three times as

many as those commen to New Zealand and South Africa.

The species of antarctic flowering plants (excluding the

grasses) common to New Zealand and Australia (including

‘lasmania) are only twice as many as those common to New

Zealand and South America, while the grasses are only three

times as many. Even the sca-weeds do not agree in distri-

bution with the marine fishes, for while the number of species

common to New Zealand and South America is rather larger

than the number common to New Zealand and South Africa,

the species common to New Zealand and Australia are only

about twice as numerous as those common to New Zealand

and South America. The freshwater fishes show the same

thing; five are common to New Zealand and Australia and

two to New Zealand and South America. Evidently then the

* Icebergs are said to be formed in the Gulf of Penas, in Chili (lat.

47° 8.); but such an isolated occurrence need not be taken into account

in the dispersal of plants, for these icebergs could not drift far without

melting.

80 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

communication between New Zealand and Patagonia has been

easier for marine Crustacea, freshwater fishes, and plants at

some former period than it is now; and this could only have

been caused by some intermediate land having formerly

existed.

This is quite in accordance with the opinion of Sir J. Hooker,

who thinks that possibly the ‘ plants of the Southern Ocean

are the remains of a flora that had once spread over a larger

and more continuous tract of land than now exists in that

ocean, and that the peculiar antarctic genera and species may

be the vestiges of a flora characterized by the predominance of

lants which are now scattered throughout the southern

islands” *, And again, “The supposition that more land

formerly existed along the parallels between Fuegia and Ker-

guelen’s Land, possibly in the form of islands, remains the

forlorn hope of the botanical geographer” t. Mr. Moseley

also considers more land to be necessary to account for the

almost identical floras of Kerguelen’s Land, the Crozets, and

Marion Islandst; and Mr. Wallace comes to the same con-

clusion in his ‘ Island Life.’

As some doubt may still remain as to the necessity of sup-

posing a greater extension of land in former times, it will be

as well to compare the floras and faunas of New Zealand and

Tasmania. We know that the high lands of both these

places have never been submerged during the whole of the

Tertiary era, and that, although at present separated by about

900 miles of ocean, they have probably approached to about

600 miles. A comparison therefore of their floras and faunas

will furnish a very instructive example of the powers of dis-

persion of plants and animals across the sea.

Baron von Miller enumerates 948 species of ‘Tasmanian

flowering plants, while the South Island of New Zealand has

688 species, and of these 103 are common to both, ¢. e. about

62 per cent. of the whole. According to Dr. Buller’s ‘Manual’

(1880) 97 land birds have been recorded from New Zealand.

Of these 53 are perching birds and 44 are waders or rails. In

Tasmania, according to Mr. EK. P. Ramsay (1877), there are

107 land birds, viz. 78 perchers and 29 waders or rails. Of

these only 6 perching birds § and 15 waders are common to

both places. ‘There have also been found in New Zealand 1

Australian perching bird (Hurystomus pacificus) and 7 waders,

* Flora Nov. Zeal., Intr. p. xxi (1853).

+ Phil. Trans. vol. elxviii. p. 18 (1879).

} Linn. Journ. xv. p. 485.

§ Circus Gouldit, Hylochelidon nigricans, Graucalus parvirostris, Zoste

rops cerulescens, Anthochara carunculata, and Chalcites plagosus.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 8

none of which are known in Tasmania. Of these perching

birds, Z. caerulescens first appeared in New Zealand about

thirty years ago; LH. nigricans, A. carunculata, E. pacificus,

and G. parvirostris are occasional stragglers, not naturalized ;

while C. plagosus migrates annually to and from Australia.

There are also two freshwater fishes, both of which go to the

sea to breed, common to Tasmania and New Zealand. No

freshwater shells and no land-shells, with one doubtful excep-

tion *, are known to inhabit both places; no sphinx moths

and but very few insects of any kind, some of which may

have been introduced. If we were to include allied species,

the list of plants would be increased, but not very much. On

the other hand, some of the plants, birds, and insects may

have migrated into both Tasmania and New Zealand from

the north, and may never have crossed the intervening ocean ;

while some of the birds and insects may have been helped

across by ships, and are not therefore fair examples of natural

dispersal. On the whole we may well be astonished that,

notwithstanding the strong westerly cyclones and the special

facilities afforded by petrels, no animals except a few birds

and insects and but few flowering plants have been able to cross

this very ancient barrier of from 600 to 900 miles of ocean.

This is the more remarkable when we remember that the

floras of Kerguelen’s Land, the Crozets, and Marion Islands

are almost identical, although the islands are more widely

separated than New Zealand is from Tasmania, and they are

of much smaller dimensions. ‘he conclusion is that this

antarctic group of islands must either have been connected or

else separated by channels much less than 600 miles across at

some former period.

I have already said that the greater part of the north-tem-

perate plants spread over the southern hemisphere with the

antarctic plants; and there can be no doubt that they

migrated from the north to the south along the great meridi-

onal chains of mountains in a ‘ continuous current of vegeta-

tion,” as first shown by Sir J. Hooker, and subsequently

advocated by Sir C. Lyell, Darwin, and Wallace. But |

think that too much stress has been laid on the necessity for

a series of alternating glacial epochs in each hemisphere to

enable the plants to pass over the equatorial regions. Mr.

* Paryphanta Milligani.—A large species with a wide aperture, living

in damp woods, and not at all likely to stand a voyage. New Zealard

and Tasmanian specimens have not been compared, and the dentition of

both is unknown. In New Zealand the species has been found in one

locality only.

82 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

Wallace, who is the latest exponent of this view, says that

the “ causes [which produced the continuous current of vege-

tation from north to south] were the repeated changes of

climate, which, during all geological time, appear to have

occurred in both hemispheres, culminating at rare intervals

in glacial epochs, and which have been shown to depend

upon changes of eccentricity of the earth’s orbit and the

occurrence of summer or winter in aphelion, in conjunction

with the slower and more irregular changes of geographical

conditions ; these combined causes acting chiefly through

the agency of heat-bearing oceanic currents and of snow-and-

ice-collecting highlands” *.

An inhabitant of the southern hemisphere may well ask in

surprise, ‘‘ Where is the evidence for this comprehensive

statement ?’’ And Mr. Wallace himself, in the ninth chap-

ter of his book, argues lucidly in favour of there having been

no changes of any importance im the climate of the northern

hemisphere between the Triassic and Pleistocene periods. All

the information we obtain from Mr. Wallace is the follow-

ing :—‘‘ That there was such a greater accumulation of ice [in

the southern hemisphere] is shown by the traces of ancient

glaciers in the Southern Andes and in New Zealand, and also,

according to several writers, in South Africa, and the»

indications in all these localities point to a period so recent

that it must almost certainly have been contemporaneous

with the glacial period of the northern hemisphere’ t. And

further on he says, “‘ We may further assume that what we

know took place within the Arctic circle also took place in the

Antarctic—that is, that there have been alternations of climate

during which some portion of what are now ice-clad lands

became able to support a considerable amount of vegetation ”’ f.

This is all I can find in Mr. Wallace’s book, and it must be

allowed that it is very unsatisfactory. Let us therefore try

to estimate fairly what the evidence really is.

The only evidences in the south of former temperatures

higher than at present are :—(1) ‘The Miocene fauna which I

discussed in my former address, and (2) The fossil trees of

Kerguelen’s Land and the Crozet Islands, which must once have

formed part of a luxuriant forest. But at the present time

Fuegia, which is considerably south of Kerguelen’s Land,

supports luxuriant forests §, and so also might the Crozet

* ‘Tsland Life,’ p. 484. t Loc. cit. p. 157.

{ Loe. cit. p. 490.

§ Dr, Coppinger says that in the museum of Santiago there is a section

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 83

Islands and Kerguelen’s Land if they were of larger extent.

The influence of land in mitigating the effect of the icy ocean

is well shown by a comparison of New Zealand with St. Paul’s

Island, in lat. 88° 10’S., on which the largest tree is only a

few inches in diameter. The Kerguelen trees therefore do

not imply a higher temperature than at present, but only a

greater extension of land, which we have already seen must

at one time have existed. We now turn to the evidence of

cold periods in the southern hemisphere, and we will take

New Zealand first.

It was Dr. von Haast who first pointed out that the New-

Zealand glaciers had been far more extensive at some former

period than they are now*; and the evidence he brought

forward has been admitted by all. For example, there is

no doubt that at one time, not geologically remote, the

glaciers of the Waimakariri and of the Rakaia reached the

Canterbury Plains, and that a branch from the Upper Rakaia

passed through Lake Heron and joined the glacier coming

down the Rangitata. This former great extension of our

glaciers has been aptly called by Dr. von Haast our “Glacier

Epoch,” to distinguish it from the ‘Glacial Epoch” of

Europe, with which probably it had no connexion. But we

have evidence of another and much earlier glacier epoch thau

the one just mentioned. At Lawrence, in Otago, there is a

small rock-basin filled up with a conglomerate, the stones

of which have come from the west, and some of them are

distinctly marked by glacial striz. ‘This conglomerate can

be traced in a south-east direction to the Tokomairiro Plains,

proving that a glacier at one time descended a valley running

from the Tapanui Mountains to Kaitangata, quite across the

present drainage of the country. ‘The lower part of this

valley has been filled up with rocks of Oligocene age, and we

have here, therefore, the proof of an Kocene glacier epoch f.

At Wharekauri, or Big Gully Creek, in the valley of the

Waitaki, there is also another rock-basin filled with Oligocene

rocks; and at Castle Hill, on the road from Christchurch to

Hokitika, there is evidence of a third and still earlier glacier

epoch in a rock-basin, some eight miles long, which has been

of a beech tree from Mavellan which is more than 7 feet in diameter

(‘ Cruise of the Alert,’ p. 91). ate

* « Notes on the Geology of the Province of Canterbury,” Cant. Proc.

Gov. Gazette, 24th Oct. 1862.

+ ‘Geology of Otago,’ p. 93, and Cox, Geol. Reports, 1878-9, p. 47.

84 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

partly filled by marine Upper Cretaceous rocks, upon which

lie Oligocene and Miocene strata.

What now has been the cause of these three glacier epochs

in New Zealand? Are we to attribute each of them to a

general lowering of the temperature of the southern hemi-

sphere—that is, to a true glacial epoch? Or are we to refer

them to some other cause? According to Mr. Wallace our

last glacier epoch was due to a general lowering of the tem-

perature, brought about by changes in the eccentricity of the

earth’s orbit, in combination with geographical changes, as

explained by Dr. Croll. It will therefore be necessary to

say a word on this subject.

It is well known that, owing to the varying attractions of

the planets, the mean annual velocity of the earth in its orbit

is not the same year by year; and as the earth has to com-

plete its annual revolution round the sun in a fixed time, the

distance it travels in each year varies. When the mean

velocity increases the orbit increases, and vice versé. But as

the length of the major axis of the orbit must remain constant,

a greater or less length of orbit is obtained by an increase or

decrease of the minor axis. So that when the average speed

of the earth is great the orbit becomes more nearly circular,

and when the average speed is small the orbit becomes more

oval. But the sun must always occupy one of the foci of the

orbit. Therefore as the orbit gets flatter the position of the

sun continually recedes from the centre; or, in other words,

the orbit gets more and more eccentric. As the annual

amount of heat received by the earth from the sun varies

inversely as the length of the minor axis, it follows that the

greater the eccentricity the greater is the total amount of heat

received from the sun. But when the eccentricity is great

the earth is much nearer the sun in perihelion and further

away from it in aphelion than when the eccentricity is small.

Consequently that hemisphere of the earth which has its

winter in aphelion and its summer in perihelion during a time

of great eccentricity will have its seasons exaggerated, a

long and very cold winter being followed by a short but very

hot summer; while the other hemisphere will have a short

warm winter followed by a long and cool summer. Owing,

however, to the combined action of precession of the equi-

noxes and revolution of the apsides, the hemisphere which

has its winter in aphelion is changed every 10,500 years, and

as a period of great eccentricity will last longer than this,

these alternations of climate will recur perhaps three or four

times before the eccentricity is greatly diminished.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 85

These facts, which have been well known for many years,

were first brought prominently before geologists by Sir J.

Herschel in his address to the Geological Society of London

in 1832. From them we know that the earth’s orbit has

varied in past time, and we infer that these variations must

have caused considerable changes in climate. But what these

changes were and to what extent they were carried are specu-

lative deductions from the laws of physics, and are difficult

to verify. ‘The well-known hypothesis of Dr. Croll was the

first of these speculations. It is very ingenious and worked

out with great skill; but it must of course be subject to all

the complexities and uncertainties in which all meteorological

phenomena are involved.

He maintains that the large quantity of snow that would

fall in the winter of each year on that hemisphere whose

winter was in aphelion would not be all melted during the

hot but short summer that followed, and consequently it

would accumulate year by year and bring on a glacial epoch.

His reasons for thinking that the whole snowfall would not be

melted in summer are :—(1) that, as snow can never rise in

temperature above 32° F., the direct radiation from land

covered with snow and ice would cool the air and lower the

temperature of all surrounding bodies; (2) that the rays of

the sun falling on the snow and ice would to a large extent

be reflected back again into space; and (3) that thick fogs

and cloudy skies would effectually prevent the rays of the

sun from reaching the earth. If a reduction of the summer

temperature by these means is allowed, he then urges that

great changes would take place in the oceanic currents, which

would tend still further to lower the temperature of that hemi-

sphere on which snow was accumulating.

I need not allude to the objections that have been urged

against this hypothesis. It is sufficient for my purpose to

point out that, according to Dr. Croll himself, all depends

upon the snow falling on land, for without land there will be

no snow to radiate, to reflect, or to form fogs and clouds.

Now in the antaretic regions there is no great extent of land

that is not already covered with snow. During the long cold

winter of a high eccentricity the snow would fall into the sea,

would be melted, and work its way towards the equator.

Consequently there would be no accumulation, and a high

eccentricity would not bring on a glacial epoch in the southern

hemisphere. On the contrary, greater cold would probably

precipitate the moisture more to the north, and so lessen the

snowtall in high antarctic latitudes where alone there is land.

86 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

Possibly therefore the ice would be reduced in quantity.

Both Mr. Wallace and Dr. Croll * allow that high eccen-

tricity alone would not bring ona glacial epoch unless the

geographical conditions were favourable ; and so they would

no doubt allow on reconsideration that no severe glacial epoch

could occur in the southern hemisphere under the present

conditions. In New Zealand more snow might fall in winter,

but probably it would be all melted again by the greater heat

of summer; and, as the mean annual temperature would be

higher with ereater eccentricity, it is not likely that our

glaciers would be much larger at that time thannow. Under

the present geographical conditions greater eccentricity might

produce a greater precipitation of moisture in the form of

snow or rain in winter and greater floods in summer, and

therefore a diluvial epoch, but not a glacial epoch.

Now there is no reason to suppose that any very important

geographical changes occurred in the southern hemisphere

during the Pleistocene period ; on the contrary, as will appear

presently, the insular floras prove long isolation ; but there

are several reasons for thinking that a diluvial epoch has

accurred in New Zealand at a comparatively late date—that

is, during the depression which, as we shall presently see,

followed our last great glacier epoch. ‘These reasons I have

lately given in a paper sent to the Geological SocietyT, and I

need not reproduce them here ; but the evidence is not con-

fined to New Zealand alone.

The Pampean formation of South America, so ably

described by Darwin, which contains the remains of an enor-

mous number of huge terrestrial mammals, is much like the

so-called “loess formation ” of Banks peninsula and Oamaru,

and in both cases violent and often-recurring floods sweeping

down to the sea torrents of mud and the bodies of drowned

ans seem necessary to account for the phenomena. Also

a letter to me (dated June 1884) Prof. R. Tate says that

sue evidence is afforded by the distribution of Diprotodon

that Australia has passed through a pluvial period. So that

there is evidence in New Zealand, in Australia, and in South

America to show that the last high eccentricity of the earth’s

orbit may have produced in the southern hemisphere a

diluvial epoch; but we shall see directly that there is no

evidence at all of its having produced a glacial epoch ft.

* Phil. Mag., Feb. 1883, p. 81.

+ “Sketch ‘ot the Geology of New Zealand.”

{ For evidence of a diluvial epoch in South Africa see Stow, Quart.

Journ. Geol. Soe. xxvii. p. 645.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 87

Although there is no reason to suppose that any very im-

portant geographical changes occurred in the southern hemi-

sphere during the Pleistocene period, it is almost certain that

during earlier Tertiary times there was a greater extension of

the antarctic continent between South America, South Africa,

and New Zealand. What effect this had on climate is doubt-

ful. According to Mr. Wallace it produced a long persistent

more or less glaciated condition * ; while Dr. Martin Duncan

invokes the same antarctic continent as the cause of a warm

Miocene sea.

Other hypotheses depending on cosmical causes, and there-

fore affecting the whole world—such as a change of obliquity

in the ecliptic or a decrease in the heat derived from the sun—

have been put forward to account for the Huropean glacial

epoch; but as these hypotheses have very few adherents,

they need not be discussed here, especially as I believe it to

be possible to bring forward sufficient evidence to prove that

our great glacier epoch was not due to a general reduction of

temperature in the southern hemisphere, and therefore was not

due to any cosmical cause affecting the whole earth.

In the first place there is no paleontological evidence of

any great change of climate in the southern hemisphere during

the Pliocene and Pleistocene periods. In South America,

according to Mr. Darwin, the raised beaches contain the same

species of Mollusca as at present live in the neighbourhood.

'The same is the case in New Zealand both with the Pleisto-

cene and Pliocene deposits ; and no one has ever proved that

any difference is to be found in South Africa. So the evi-

dence of migration from polar regions towards the equator,

which forms such a cogent part of the proof of a European

glacial epoch, is altogether wanting in the southern hemi-

sphere.

In the second place, our glaciers were always confined to

valleys, and there is no proof that they ever reached the sea.

There are no tills or boulder-clays and no stratified moraines.

There are no true erratics, 7. e. blocks brought from some

other drainage-system, and no marine shells have ever been

found in any of the glacier deposits, even in those which are

now at the sea-level. Dr. von Haast certainly adduces the

fact that marine shingle or sanaspits are found between some

of the moraines on the west coast of the South Island as a

proof that those glaciers entered the seat; but this might

well be due to the subsidence after the glacier epoch, of which,

as I shall presently point out, we have many independent

* ‘Tsland Life,’ p. 198.

+ Geol. of Canterbury and Westland, p. 378.

88 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

proofs. If these glaciers had reached the sea, their moraines

would show traces of having been deposited in water quite as

much as the shingle spits between the moraines.

In the third place, the cold that would be necessary to bring

back our glaciers to their former dimensions would be suffi-

cient to exterminate throughout New Zealand all but the more

cold-loving species of plants and animals*. But we find, as

I showed in my last address, that the principal part of our

subtropical fauna and flora was introduced before the Miocene

period, and has flourished ever since. It has, however, been

lately suggested that the survival of our terrestrial fauna and

flora through a cold glacial epoch may have been due to the

sea standing at that time at a lower level than at present, and

so affording room for the plants and animals to retire to f.

No doubt Sir W. Thomson has calculated that the ice-cap

covering northern Europe and America during the glacial

epoch might have caused, by its attraction, a rise of the ocean

of some 380 feet at the north pole and a lowering to the same

extent at the south pole t, and that the amount of water

taken from the ocean to form the ice might have lowered the

level 120 feet all over the world, thus reducing the rise at

the north pole to perhaps 260 feet and increasing the fall at

the south pole to 500 feet at most; that is, a fall of about 300

feet in the latitude of New Zealand. But this fall would occur

when the ice-cap was on the northern hemisphere. If the

ice-cap shifted to the south the ocean would stand about 70

feet higher instead of lower round our islands, and conse-

quently there would be no low-lying land for the plants and

animals to retreat to. It is no doubt true, as mentioned by

Dr. A. Geikie, that the Pleistocene raised beaches and shore

deposits of New Zealand indicate a greater elevation of the

southern than of the northern parts of the country §; but our

knowledge on this subject is not yet sufficiently exact to enable

us to draw any conclusions. At present it appears as if these

deposits indicated an elevation of 10 feet near Auckland,

* Trans, N. Z. Institute, vill. p. 385.

+ Dr. v. Haast, Geol. of Canterbury and Westland, p. 381.

{ Archdeacon Pratt and the Rey. O. Fisher make it more, but only on

the supposition that the interior of the earth is fluid. Mr. Belt’s calcula-

tions on this subject are of no value, as the enormous simultaneous ice-

caps supposed by him to have occurred are quite incredible.

§ ‘Text-book of Geology, p. 280. Dr. yon Haast, however, who is

the authority quoted by Dr. Geikie, is of the opposite opinion. He says,

“One fact, however, is certain—namely, that the land in Post-pliocene

times in the northern part of the province [of Canterbury] along the east

coast stood at a /ower level than at the central and southern portions ”

(Geol. Cant. p. 366).

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 89

rising to 800 in Canterbury and Otago; and if this be true,

the Pleistocene submergence could hardly be due to displace-

ment of the sea caused by the attraction of an ice-cap on the

south pole, for the rise is too great and too rapid.

That the former extension of our glaciers was not caused

by a cold period is, I believe, acknowledged by all New-

Zealand geologists, and also by the late Dr. von Hochstetter*.

Instead of a glacial epoch four other hypotheses have been

put forward to account for the phenomena :—(1) The first is

the elevation of the land, in combination with a more plateau-

like form of the mountains, which would thus collect more

snow f. (2) The second is elevation, in combination with

the subsidence below the sea of Central Australiaf. (3)

The third is the plateau hypothesis alone, the land being at

the same level as now. It is supposed that these plateaux

have been reduced to sharp ridges by the erosion of the

glaciers, and thus the retreat ot the glaciers is accounted

for§. (4) The fourth is elevation alone, the retreat of the

glaciers being caused by subsequent depression ||.

These hypotheses resolve themselves into three, viz. subsi-

dence of Central Australia, broad plateaux, and elevation—

taken either singly or in combination. We will examine each

ot them.

The subsidence hypothesis is thus explained by its author :—

“ One cause of the greater extent of the New-Zealand glaciers

..... is that the elevation of the New-Zealand mountains

was probably coincident with the submergence of the low land

in the interior of Australia, which is covered with a Post-

pliocene marine formation. ‘The equatorial north-west winds

would thus impinge on the New-Zealand Alps without, as at

present, being deprived of a large amount of their aqueous

vapour by passing over the arid plains of Australia, and the

* ‘New Zealand’ (1867), p. 505.

+ Hector, “ Geological Expedition to the West Coast of Otago,” ‘Otago

Provincial Gazette,’ 5th Noy. 1868, and ‘Trans, N. Z. Inst. vi. p. 874

1875).

: { Hector, in a letter to Sir J. Hooker, dated 15th July, 1864,in Lyell’s

‘ Principles of Geology,’ 12th ed. yol.i. p. 248; and Trans. N. Z. Institute,

Vi. p. 385 (1873). }

§ Haast, Q.J.G.S. xxi. p. 185 (1864), and ‘Geology of Canterbury

and Westland,’ pp. 872-4 (1879). In his ‘Geology of Canterbury’

(p. 376) Dy. v. Haast says that I was the former chief exponent of the

theory that the extension of our glaciers occurred during a partial sub-

mergence of the land. I do not know to what Dr. v. Haast aliudes. The

submergence that 1 have always adyocated was in the Pleistocene, after

the glacier epoch was over.

|| Dobson, Trans. N. Z, Inst. iv, p. 040, and yi. p. 204; Travers, Trans.

N. Z. Inst. +i. p. 299.

90 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

condensation of snow by the mountains would be therefore

very much in excess, and consequently the glaciers much

larger than at present” *. This hypothesis is similar to one

long ago proposed to account for the former extension of the

Swiss glaciers by the submergence of the Sahara. But in

our case it has been shown that the hot north-west winds, as

well as the cold south-west winds, are parts of westerly

cyclones t, and that they are saturated with moisture when

they reach New Zealand. That our north-west winds owe

their heat and dryness to local causes and not to the arid plains

of Australia has been explained by Dr. Knight { and by Mr.

Barkas §. The subsidence of Central Australia might possibly

decrease their temperature and therefore decrease the amount

of aqueous vapour held by them; but this could not possibly

increase the amount of snow on the mountains.

The plateau hypothesis was proposed many years ago by

Rendu to account for the former extension of the glaciers of

Switzerland; but it never obtained many adherents. It was

shown that the effect of plateaux is to diminish, not to increase,

the size of glaciers; and Prof. J. D. Forbes cites in proof the

fact that, while the snowfall in both places is about the same,

“the largest glacier in Norway (Lodal) may be rudely esti-

mated to have only one seventh of the surface of the Aletsch

glacier of Switzerland, tributaries in both cases being exclu-

ded; but the snow-field connected with it may cover 400

English square miles at least, which probably exceeds in

extent anything in the Alps. The perpetual snows of the

Fondalen are much larger, and those of Sulitelma not in-

ferior”’ ||. The size of glaciers therefore is not proportional

to the size of their snow-fields, as supposed by the advocates

of the plateau hypothesis. Neither is the denuding power of

the snow so great as supposed. Of course the snow-fields

themselves preserve the rocks that lie below them ; it is only

when the snow gets pressed into ice and begins to descend

the valleys that any erosion can take place; but even this

erosion has, I think, been greatly over-estimated by the advo-

cates of the plateau hypothesis. On this point I gladly avail

myself of the opinion of Sir A. Ramsay, whom no one will

accuse of underrating the amount of glacier erosion. In a

discussion at a meeting of the Geological Society of London

* Trans. N. Z. Inst. vi. p. 385.

+ “On the Principles of New Zealand Weather Forecast,” by Com-

mander Edwin, R.N., Trans. N. Z. Inst. xii. p. 40.

t Trans. N. Z. Inst. vii. p. 470.

§ N. Z. Journ. of Science, 1. p. 576.

| ‘ Norway and its Glaciers,’ p. 252.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 91

in 1875 he said that “he thought that the effects of glacial

action had been immensely exaggerated, and believed that all

the great features of the country existed before the glacial

period ;”’ * and in the following year, in his paper on the

history of the river Dee, he says that “ by far the greater

part of the valley-excavating work was performed between

Permian and Pre-glacial times, and that the work of the

glaciers of the latter period somewhat deepened, widened,

smoothed, and striated the outlines of the mountains and

valleys, and excavated many rock-bound lake-basins, but on

a grand scale did not effect any great changes in the pre-

existing larger contours of the country ”’ t.

In our own case we must remember that, even if glacier

erosion is as great as claimed by the advocates of the plateau

hypothesis, there have been in New Zealand, in the Lower

Cretaceous and Eocene periods, two earlier and probably

quite as extensive glacier epochs, which must have reduced

to ridges the supposed plateau, if it ever existed. We must

also remember that the New-Zealand Alps have been under-

going subaerial denudation without interruption from the

Jurassic period to the present day ; and we have conclusive

proofs that most of the valleys had been hollowed out nearly

as deeply as now in the Eocene period, because we find all

the large river-basins partly filled with Oligocene, or, in some

cases, even with Upper-Cretaceous rocks. I will limit myself

to one example in illustration. In the middle Rakaia, on the

right bank of the river opposite the south end of Lake Cole-

ridge, there is an outher of Oligocene Limestone, called Red

Chiff. It is lying in its original plane of deposition, and is

no doubt a fragment of a set of beds which once filled all this

part of the valley. At present it is restricted to a patch

occupying a sheltered side valley on the south side of the

river ; but it again appears at the river-bed as an apparently

detached fragment separated from the main mass in the valley

by river-gravels. This isolated portion is known as Castle

Rock. Now the first thing to be noticed is that this Oligo-

cene limestone descends to below the present level of the river,

proving conclusively that the Rakaia is now running at a

higher level than it did in the Eocene period before the lime-

stone was deposited. ‘The second thing to be noticed is that

the junction up the side valley between the limestone and the

Paleozoic rocks on which it rests must mark the limit of the

* Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxii. p. 204.

T Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxx. p. 227. See also Dr. Knight, in

Trans. N. Z. Inst. vil. p. 479.

92 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

Rakaia valley at the time when the limestone was deposited.

If therefore any great lateral denudation had taken place since

that time, the line of junction ought to stand out as a promi-

nence. But, on the contrary, it is in a valley, apparently

much in the same position with regard to the other parts of

the valley as when the limestone was formed. Consequently

no great plateau on the south of the Rakaia can have been

removed.

Many other instances could be cited, but this one must

suffice, for it alone is suflicient proof that the denudation

which has taken place during the comparatively short time

that has elapsed since the commencement of our last great

glacier epoch cannot have affected the shape of the mountains

to such an extent as to make it worth while to take this cause

into consideration, even if it acted in the direction supposed.

That the large river-valleys were more or less filled to a height

of 3000 or 4000 feet above the present sea-level by ‘Tertiary

rocks, most of which have been since removed, is no doubt

true; but as this is below the line of perpetual snow, which

is estimated by Dr. von Haast and Mr. M‘Kerrow to be

between 7000 and 8000 feet, this filling up of the valleys, if

it affected the level of the snow-line at all, would raise it by

radiation in the same way that the plateau of Thibet raises

the height of the snow-line on the northern slopes of the

Himalaya.

As therefore both the subsidence- and the plateau-hypo-

theses are quite untenable, we must fall back on elevation of

the land as the main if not the only cause of the former

extension of our glaciers; and it is strongly confirmatory of

this hypothesis that the two earlier glacier epochs each

occurred at a time when we have independent proof that the

land stood at a far greater height than at present. With

regard to the last glacier epoch, it has been estimated that an

elevation of between 3000 and 4000 feet would be quite

sufficient to bring back the glaciers to their former dimen-

sions *,

But if our last glacier epoch was caused by elevation of the

land, it is easy to prove that it must be of an older date than

the glacial epoch of Europe, because while our islands are

separated by a strait only 500 feet deep, the difference between

their floras and faunas 1s far greater than the difference be-

tween the floras and faunas of England and Europe, which

were separated in the Pleistocene period immediately after the

glacial epoch. In the South Island we have six different

kinds of birds represented by different species in the North

* Trans. N. Z. Inst. xiii. p. 389,

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 93

Tsland*, and this cannot be due to difference of climate, be-

cause some parts of the South Island are further north than

parts of the North Island. Of the plants I am not competent

to speak, but a comparison of the floras on each side of Cook’s

Strait would be of great interest t. Consequently the two

islands of New Zealand must have been separated during, at

least, the whole of the Pleistocene period. But an elevation of

500 feet would join them, and an elevation of 1100 feet would

lay bare the whole of Cook’s Strait, so that we are driven to

the conclusion that this amount of elevation has not occurred

during the Pleistocene period, and consequently our glacier

epoch must have been earlier than the European glacial epoch.

On the other hand, the similarity of the land-shells, insects,

plants, birds, &e. forbids our placing the last separation

before the Pliocene. That is to say, New Zealand must have

stood more than 500 feet higher than at present during some

part of the Phocene period ; for, if not, the plants and animals

on the two islands would have been more differentiated than

they are.

But there is other and independent evidence that our glacier

epoch is older than the glacial epoch of Europe and North

America. First, there are the glacier phenomena themselves.

Several of the older lakes, such as those of the Rakaia and of

the central parts of Otago, have been completely filled up ;

while others, such as the lake in the Upper Dillon, Lake

Heron, Lake Tekapo, and Lake Pukaki, are approaching their

end. Glacier striz are generally absent, although the rocks

still retain their rounded form; and in the district of Central

Otago masses of rock 10 or 12 feet in thickness have been

removed from the mountains by ordinary atmospheric weather-

ing since the ice passed over themf. In the second place,

the drainage-system has been much altered since the glacier

epoch ; the gorges of the Kawarau, Dunstan, Mataura, and

Upper Taieri in Otago §, and that of the South Ashburton in

Canterbury, having been entirely cut since then.

* SourH Istanp. Nortu IsLanp.

Myjiomoira macrocephala represented by M., tortor.

Myioscopus albifrons Fe M. longipes.

Turnagra crasswostris T. Hectori.

Glaucopis cinerea i G. VW ‘Usone.

Ocydromus australis 9 O, Earl. _

Apteryx australis A, Mantelli.

”

+ In the Trans. N. Z. Inst, xvi. p. 466, Mr. W. T. L. Travers gives an

interesting table showing the distribution between the islands of sixteen

genera of plants; but as no attempt is made to distinguish the differences

due to different station and climate from those due to isolation, it is not

available for my present purpose.

t ‘Geology of Otago,’ p. 91. § Ibid. p. 94.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 8

94 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

Let us now see what paleontological evidence there is to

fix the date of this upheaval. Marine strata belonging to the

Pareora system, and containing, so far as we know at present,

from 20 to 45 per cent. of living species of Mollusca, are

found throughout New Zealand from Southland to Auckland.

These may be considered as of Mioceneage. ‘The next series,

in ascending order, shows a very different assemblage of

fossils. It is called the Wanganui system, and is widely

spread over the North Island. The marine beds contain a

number of shells, of which from 70 to 90 per cent. are still

living. ‘This system must therefore be referred to the newer

Pliocene. No fossiliferous marine rocks of this system are

known as yet in the South Island, but it is represented by

thick masses of unfossiliferous gravels. Marine deposits with

shells of still living species, and therefore of Pleistocene age,

are found at various places in both islands, from Auckland to

Oamaru and Dunedin*, and, in addition, there are many un-

fossiliferous shore-deposits and other indications that a gradual

elevation was going on during the whole of the Pleistocene

period all round the coasts south of Auckland. While there-

tore we have ample evidence in fossiliferous rocks that the

land stood at a lower level than at present during the Mio-

cene, Newer Pliocene, and Pleistocene periods, there is a break

in our geological record in the Older Pliocene of which we

have no trace in marine strata. ‘This can only be accounted

for by one of two suppositions: either (1) that all the beds of

that age have been covered up or have been removed by

denudation ; or (2) that during this period New Zealand stood

at a higher level than at present, in which case the marine

beds would be deposited at a level which is now below the

sea, and con sequently inaccessible to us. As we have both

Miocene and Newer Pliocene beds in abundance, there is no

reason for thinking that the first supposition is correct; while

we have good reasons, in the distribution of our fauna and

in our old glacier marks, for believing that New Zealand

was considerably elevated in the Pliocene period. The con-

clusion therefore is, that our last great glacier epoch was

caused by an elevation of the land that took place during the

Older Pliocene ; or, more precisely, in the interval between

the marine beds ot the Pareora and Wanganui systems.

Possibly this elevation may have continued in the South

Island during the whole of the Pliocene, but it was certainly

over before the advent of the Pleistocene. In my address

* Sce Trans. N.Z. Inst. v. p. 387; ‘Geology of Otago,’ pp. 70, 78;

M‘Kay, Geol. Reports, (1878-79, p. 84; Von Haast, ‘ Geology of Can-

terbury,’ p. 366; Percy Smith, Trans, N, Z. Inst. xiii. p. 398.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 95

last year I mentioned this elevation as necessary to explain

the flora of the Kermadec Islands, but I had to postpone the

proofs of it until now.

It appears therefore that, so far as New Zealand is con-

cerned, Mr. Wallace is incorrect in his statement already

quoted, that the traces of ancient glaciers “‘ point to a period

so recent that it must almost certainly have been contempo-

raneous with the glacial epoch of the northern hemisphere.”

Let us now turn to Australia. In Tasmania there appear

to be several glacier lakes, but I have seen no description of

any moraines. Lake Omeo, in the Australian Alps, may also

have had the same origin; but it must not be forgotten that

in a dry climate like Australia the wind may excavate rock-

basins. A glacial epoch, however, is not required to account

for rock-basins among mountains. Whether Australia has

undergone the rigours of a glacial epoch is a moot question with

Australian geologists. Mr. Tenison-Woods* and Mr. HowittT

can find no traces of it; while Prof. R. Tate is of the contrary

opinion, and instances striated rock-surfaces and small granite

erratics on the beach at Black Point, Holdfast Bay, near Ade-

laidef, but he considers all these to be of Pliocene age. This

is in lat. 85° S., only one degree south of Sydney. Prof.

Tate also describes parallel grooves and scratches running

east and west in the rocks in the bed of the Inman, Cape

Jarvis; and on these grooves Mr. Selwyn had _ previously

remarked that they strongly reminded him of similar grooves

he had so frequently seen in the mountains of North Wales.

Mr. G. 8. Griffiths has also lately read a paper to the Royal

Society of Victoria, “On the Evidences of a Glacier Epoch

in Victoria during Post-Miocene Times.” Mr. Griffiths

allows that the evidence is not altogether satisfactory, con-

sisting as it chiefly does of the wide distribution of clays with

gravels and boulders, for the most part well water-worn ; but

he considers that a Pliocene glaciation offers the best explana-

tion of the facts. If the glacial theory is rejected, he says,

“we shall have to believe that since the Pliocene era com-

menced Victoria has been elevated and depressed to a con-

siderable extent at least five or six times” (p. 26). It seems

to me, however, that one subsidence, varied with several slight

upward oscillations, is all that is required ; and as in Victoria

marine Pliocene rocks occur up to 1720 feet above the sea§,

* Proc. Linn. Soe. of N.S. Wales, vii. p. 382.

+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxv. p. 35.

¢ Trans. Roy. Soe. 8. Australia, 1878-79, Anniversary Address,

§ Lock’s ‘ Gold, p. 931, quoted by Mr. Griffiths, p. 22.

96 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

J think that this last hypothesis presents far fewer difficulties

than the former, especially when we remember that there are

no true glacial phenomena in New Zealand. It is indeed

hard to believe that these supposed glacial marks are due to

a general cold period in the southern hemisphere ; for if such

had been the case the South Island of New Zealand must have

been covered with snow and ice, and almost all lite would

have been destroyed, a supposition which Mr. W. T. L.

Travers has shown it is impossible for us to allow*.

We come now to South Africa. Mr. Wallace says that,

‘Caccording to several writers,” there are traces of ancient

glaciers in the Transvaal. But so far as I know only two

writers (Mr. Stow and Capt. Aylward) have expressed this

opinion from a personal knowledge of the country; and Mr.

Wallace has forgotten to mention that, at the meeting of the

Geological Society at which Mr. Stow’s paper was read, Mr.

Griesbach, who had examined the district, ‘ disputed the pos-

sibility of any of the gravels (of the Vaal) being of glacial

origin” +. Again, Mr. Wallace says that “we have here

all the chief surface phenomena characteristic of a glaciated

country’. But this is not quite correct. ‘The only pheno-

mena mentioned are striations, rounded hilis, and unstratified

gravels and clays, with boulders, called by Mr. Wallace

morainic matter. There are no perched blocks, no terminal

moraines, no glacier lakes. Now rounded hills occur in many

places where no ice has ever been, various marks have

often been mistaken for glacial strize, and tumultuous accumu-

lations of gravel with boulders occur in all mountainous

countries liable to floods. The only unmistakable evidences

of ancient glacier action—viz. terminal moraines and lakes—

are absent. It is true that Dr. Shaw mentions abundant

lacustrine deposits along the Vaal River§, and these may

occupy old glacier lakes. But if so, these deposits clearly do

not ‘ point to a period so recent that it must almost certainly

have been contemporaneous with the glacial period of the

northern hemisphere.” On the contrary, they point to a time

older, perhaps, than the glacier epoch of New Zealand. ‘There

is also another and quite distinct line of argument, which

leads to exactly the same conclusion. ‘The mountain-system

of the Transvaal, in lat. 25° S. to 27° '8., may be compared

to the New-Zealand Alps, between the latitudes 44° 5. and

45°. The South-African mountains are certainly not higher,

* Trans. N. Z. Inst. vii. p. 409,

+ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. xxviii. p. 27.

{ ‘Island Life,’ p. 158, footnote.

§ Quart. Journ, Geol. Soc. xxviii. p, 26.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 97

and the rainfall on them is certainly not greater. But this por-

tion of the New-Zealand Alps has noglaciersat all comparable to

the large ones supposed to have formerly existed in the Trans-

vaal, although it is 18° further south, and is much nearer to

the sea, so that a reduction of temperature sufficient to bring

glaciers to the Transvaal would be equivalent to moving it

at least 20° further south. Now Kerguelen Land, situated

in 48° S., would also be virtually removed 20° further south

—that is to a latitude where, as I have already mentioned,

no vegetation, except perhaps a few mosses and lichens,

could exist. If this has been so, the whole of its present

phanerogamic flora must have been introduced since this

glacial epoch. But as out of its twenty-one species of flower-

ing plants there are two genera and eleven species found only

there or in the neighbouring islands, we cannot suppose that

its flora dates from the Pleistocene. Consequently this

glacial epoch, if it ever took place, must have been long

anterior to the glacial epoch of Hurope.

Proofs of a former extension of glaciers undoubtedly occur

in South America as far north as 42° 8., which is about the

northerly limit of glacier-marks in New Zealand. But in

South America there is no evidence as to their date. ‘This

is, however, unnecessary, for we have already seen that the

ancient glaciers of New Zealand, of Australia, and of South

Africa (if any) belong to periods very different from the

glagial epoch of Europe. Mr. Wallace theretore was hardly

justified in assuming, without making a personal examina-

tion, that “the close similarity in the state of preservation of

the ice-marks and the known activity of denudation as a de-

stroying agent, forbid the idea that they belong to widely

separated epochs’”’*; and consequently his argument that

“if we reject the influence of high eccentricity as the cause

of this almost universal glaciation, we must postulate a general

elevation of ail these mountains about the same time ’’], falls

to the ground.

I believe that almost all New-Zealand geologists are now

agreed that our last great glacier epoch was in the Phocene

period ¢; and it seems that an elevation of the land in Plio-

cene times affords the only satisfactory explanation of the

phenomena. The question now arises, Did the Phocene ex-

tension of land-area include the outlying islands? ‘'his is a

* “Tsland Life,’ p. 504. + Loe, cit. p. 504.

{ Travers, Trans. N. Z. Inst. vi. p. 302; Dr. von Haast, Geol. of Can-

terbury, p. 372; Dr. Hector, Geol. Reports, 1833, p. xiii; 5. H. Cox,

Geol. Reports, 1883, p. 9. Mr. Dobson alone would put it later, Trans.

N. Z. Inst. vii. p. 440.

98 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

question which has been lately much discussed in France.

M. Blanchard maintains that ‘all were included; M. Alph.

Milne-Edwards thinks that the Chatham Islands only were

connected with New Zealand; and Dr. H. Filhol, while

allowing aformer land extending down to the Auckland Islands,

doubts whether Campbell Island ever formed part of it *, his

reasons being partly geological considerations which compel

him to think that this island only appeared above the sea at

the close of the Pliocene, and partly the absence of all land-

birds and lizards. Mr. Wallace says, “ Whether this early

land extended eastward to the Chathams and southward to

the Macquaries we have no means of ascertaining; but as

the intervening sea appears to be not more than about 1500

fathoms deep, it is quite possible that such an amount of

subsidence may have occurred”’t. To try to form an opinion

of our own we must examine the faunas and floras of these

islands.

Chatham Islands.—Distant 400 miles from New Zealand,

the fundamental rock of the main island is a micaceous

slate ¢, upon which lie Miocene limestone and voleanie rocks.

Pitt’s Island is composed of volcanic rocks and limestone,

with some lignite and shale. It is more than 600 feet high,

while the main island does not attain to that altitude. There

appear to be no raised beaches or other signs of recent eleva-

tion §. There are twenty-one species of land-birds, of which

six are endemic, and of these four are representatives of New-

Zealand species ||. The gold cuckoo is identical with that of

New Zealand and Australia. It migrates annually to and

from the islands, and Mr. Potts informs me that it has been

seen on the beach at the north-west point of the island, quite

exhausted and wet with sea-spray. ‘This was in October, the

month in which the bird always arrives. ‘There is, I believe,

no proof that Apteryx, Stringops, or Ocydtromus ever lived on

these islands, and no moa-bones have been found there. But

on Pitt’s Island there is a flightless rail (Cabalus modestus)

* See N. Z. Journ. of Sei. i. pp. 251, 259.

+ ‘Island Life,’ p. 455.

{ Haast, Trans. N. Z. Inst. i. p. 180.

§ Travers, Trans. N. Z. Inst. iv. p. 63.

| CHATHAM ISLANDS. NEw ZEALAND.

Anthornis melanocephala represents A. melanura.

Spheneacus rufescens r) S. punctatus,

Gerygone albofrontata $ G. igata,

Myvoscopus Traverst o M, albifrons.

Rallus Dieffenbachi.

Cabalus modestus.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 99

allied to Ocydromus. There is one species of lizard on Pitt’s

Island, identical, I believe, with the common Mocoa zelandica.

Also a slug (Janella bitentaculata) and aland-shell (Thalassia

neozelanica), both of which are common in New Zealand.

The flora has been tabulated by Mr. Buchanan in Trans.

N. Z. Inst. vol. vii. From this list I find that sixty-seven

species of flowering plants are known, of which twelve, or 18

per cent., are endemic. ‘There is also one endemic genus.

Now, when we remember that no lizards or land-shells have

passed ‘between Tasmania and New Zealand, and that very

few plants are common to the two, although the distance is

not much more than twice that of the Chatham Islands, it

becomes evident that our connexion with these islands must

at one time have been much closer than it is now; and the

presence of the flightless rail and the slug point strongly to

an absolute connexion between the two lands. This is again

confirmed by the occurrence of the migratory cuckoo ; for, as

Mr. Darwin has pointed out, there are no migratory birds on

true oceanic islands, that is on islands which have never formed

part of the main land *,

The Antipodes Islands.—Distant from New Zealand 450

miles. ‘They appear to be entirely volcanic, and attain an

elevation of 7U0 feet. The only land-bird known is a paro-

quet, and the only plant known is Phormium tenax. -

Auckland Islands.—Distant from New Zealand 240 miles.

According to Dr. Hector these islands are composed of granite,

with Tertiary sandstones, lignite, and volcanic rocks tT. ‘They

rise to 2000 feet above the sea. The land-birds are Harpa

nove zealandie, Anthornis melanura, Myiomotra macro-

cephala, Myioscopus albifrons, Anthus nove zealandie, Platy-

cercus nove zealandie, var. aucklandicus, P. auriceps, and a

rail said to be identical with R. brachipus of Tasmania. There

is also a flightless duck (Nesonetta aucklandica), belonging

to an endemic genus, and a species of Mergus. ‘There is a

slug (Janella bitentaculata), and three species of land-shells

PP stiles unguiculus, Amphidoxa zebra, and Thalassia neo-

zelanica, var. antipoda and var. aicllandica). All but the last

variety occur in New Zealand.

Campbell Island.—Distant from New Zealand 420 miles.

According to Dr. Hector, the rocks are blue slate and sand-

stone, like our Lower Mesozoic beds, as well as chalk with

flints, and volcanic rocks{. Dr. H. Filhol, however, does not

mention any sedimentary rocks except limestone. Its highest

* Appendix to Mr. Romanes’s ‘Mental Evolution in Animals,’ p. 359,

footnote.

+ Trans. N. Z. Inst. ii. p. 179. { Lhid. p. 176,

100 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

point is 1600 feet above the sea. According to Mr. H. Arm-

strong, a ground-lark and a small bird like a wren (probably

Zosterops) are found here, but Dr. Filhol saw no land-birds.

It has one endemic land-shell (LHelix campbellica), and two en-

demic flowering plants.

Macquarie Island.—Distant from New Zealand 600 miles.

The rocks are said to be greenstone, sometimes veined with

quartz, occasionally amygdaloidal, and containing mesotype

and analcime*. The land-birds are Platycercus nove zealan-

die, var. erythrotis, an endemic rail (Pallus(?) macquariensis) ,

and a species of Ocydromus (probably O. brachypterus).

The floras of the southern group of islands—Auckland,

Campbell, and Macquarie—are so closely connected that they

must be taken together. They have between them 111 species

of flowering plants, of which 25—7. e. 22 per cent.—are en-

demic. There is also one endemic genus and seven antarctic

species, which are not known from New Zealand. We may

therefore conclude that the evidence given by the birds and

land-mollusca is decidedly in favour of the Auckland Islands

and Macquarie Island having been connected with New Zea-

Jand. Whether Campbell Island formed part of this land, or

whether it dates from a still later time, may remain for the

present an open question. But the possession of an appa-

rently endemic species of land-shell and two endemic species

of flowering plants is in favour of the former supposition.

It isremarkable that the floras of the Chatham Islands and of

the southern group of islands have each become differentiated

by about the same amount, and we must infer from this fact

that their isolation from New Zealand was pretty nearly con-

temporaneous. I mentioned in my last address that the flora

of the Kermadec Islands, judging from the very scanty collec-

tions that have been made there, contains only 14 per cent. of

endemic species, and its isolation may therefore date from

about the same time. It appears probable that all were con-

nected, or nearly connected, with New Zealand during the

Pliocene period; and, if this be correct, it follows that the

differentiation of the flora since then has been about 20 per

cent., which is not very different from the rate of change in

the marine mollusca.

We now come to the question, By what route did the

antarctic plants reach New Zealand? As the Auckland

Islands, Campbell Island, and Macquarie Island all contain

antarctic species which do not occur in New Zealand, it is

evident that their floras are not altogether derived from New

Zealand, but that the antarctic plants came through them and

* Prof. Scott, Trans. N. Z. Inst. xv. p. 487.

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 101

spread northward. It is true that there are also antarctic

species in New Zealand which are not found in the southern

islands ; but this is only what we should expect, when we

consider the relative size of the places, and reflect that these

islands are merely the remains of a more extensive land.

But granting that these plants came to New Zealand from

the south, did they spread from South America to the east or

to the west? Mr. Wallace says that the route by which

the Fuegian plants may have reached New Zealand is “ easily

marked off.” It is by South Shetland Islands, Graham’s

Island, the Antarctic Continent to Victoria Land, thence to

Adelie Island, Young Island, and Macquarie Island *—thus

passing from Graham’s Land in a westerly direction at the

high latitude of more than 70° 8. to Victoria Land, along a

coast where no vegetation now exists. He gives, however,

no reasons for adopting this route, and it does not seem to be

quite consistent with his previously expressed opinion of a

“long-persistent more or less glaciated condition” of the

southern hemisphere. On the other hand, Sir J. Hooker

points out that there are five groups of islands between Fuegia

and Kerguelen Land, then none to Macquarie and Campbell

Islands, and none across the whole Pacific Ocean from Camp-

bell Island to Fuegia. He says that “ Tierra del Fuego and

the neighbouring southern extremity of the American conti-

nent appear to be the region of whose botanical peculiarities

all the other antarctic islands, except those in the vicinity of

New Zealand, more or less evidently partake. It presents a

flora characterizing isolated groups of islands extending 5000

miles to the eastward of its own position. Some of these

detached spots are much closer to the African and Australian

continents, whose vegetation they do not assume, than to the

American, and they are all situated in latitudes and under

circumstances eminently unfavourable to the migration of

species, save that their position relatively to Fuegia is in the

same direction as that of the violent and prevailing westerly

winds’’f. But in a footnote he says that too much stress

has been laid upon winds in spreading plants, pointing out

that both in the Pacific and in the North Atlantic plants have

spread against the prevailing wind.

Of the form of the basin of the Southern Ocean we know

very little; but it appears to be shallow, getting deeper to-

wards the north. ‘The 2000-fathom line passes close to Cape

* ¢Tsland Life,’ p. 489.

T ‘Flora Antarctica,’ i. p. 211.

102 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

Horn, but keeps some distance to the south of the Cape of

Good Hope. ‘Tristan d’Acunha and Kerguelen Land stand

upon submarine plateaux which extend nearly to lat. 30° S.,

but it is uncertain whether either of them is connected with

the antarctic plateau which surrounds the pole. The New-

Zealand plateau is said by Mr. Wallace to be connected with

the antarctic plateau; but other geographers make a deep

channel between Campbell Island and Macquarie Island, and

another south of Macquarie Island. From what is known of

the geology of the antarctic islands it appears that all are

volcanic, except South Georgia, which is part of an old slate-

mountain range, and Kerguelen Land.

If we examine the faunas and floras of the islands along

this track we find that Tristan d’Acunha, although three

times as far from Fuegia as it is from the Cape of Good Hope,

has its flora much more nearly allied to that of Fuegia than

to that of Africa. Kerguelen Land also has its flora much

more related to that of Fuegia than to that of the Auckland

Islands, although the distance is half as far again. This

island has also fifty-eight species of marine mollusca, of which

thirteen are found in South America, six or seven in New

Zealand, and only four at the Cape of Good Hope; and it

has one endemic land-shell—Helix Hookert. Its fauna and

flora must therefore have come from the west and passed on

by the east to New Zealand. We have already seen, in the

early part of this address, that more land communication than

at present exists is necessary to explain the migration of the

antarctic fauna and flora; and we have therefore in the ant-

arctic plateau, stretching from near South America in an

easterly direction to Victoria Land, and either connected with,

or but slightly separated from, land that extended to 50° §.

in the South Atlantic and Indian Oceans, the probable posi-

tion of the continent along which the migration took place,

but which was always separated from New Zealand by a

broad and deep channel south of Macquarie Island.

There remains now only the question, What was the date

of this migration into New Zealand? It is evident that it

could not have taken place, as a whole, in the Pliocene or

later, because we have already seen that the floras of the out-

lying islands have only differentiated some 20 per cent. in

species since the Pliocene; while the New-Zealand antarctic

flora, as I mentioned in my last address, has differentiated by

about 65 per cent. in the species. Also it must, as a whole,

have been before the Eocene, as since then the differentiation

of species has been at least 90 per cent. ‘The main immigra-

tion must therefore have taken place either in the Miocene,

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 103

when New Zealand was reduced to a number of islands*, or

else part must have arrived in the Pliocene and part in ‘the

Eocene, at both of which times New Zealand extended much

further to the south. Let us try to see which of the two is

the more probable.

It would be a great mistake to suppose that our alpine

flora is almost exclusively composed of plants of antarctic or

north-temperate origin. Of 189 species of alpine plants be-

longing to 64 genera, I find that 48 per cent. are of antarctic

(including north-temperate) origin, 37 per cent. are sub-

tropical, and 15 per cent. belong to endemic genera. As

about 44 per cent. of the total flora is antarctic, 48 per cent.

subtropical, and 18 per cent. endemic, it would appear that

the special adaptation of antarctic plants to cold regions has

not availed them very much. For, composing 44 per cent.

of the whole vegetation, they have only attained to 48 per

cent. of the alpine flora. Some of our alpine species belong

to quite subtropical genera, as Myrsine, Cyathodes, Dacry-

dium, and Phyllocladus ; but there is no large genus in New

Zealand that is not represented by alpine forms. On the

other hand, only about 35 per cent. of the antarctic species

are alpines, the other 65 per cent. living on the lowlands ; and

out of 56 antarctic genera, about one half have no alpine

species at all. Again, out of 189 New-Zealand alpine species

only 13 are found elsewhere (9 in Australia or Tasmania, and

4in Fuegia) so that 93 per cent. are endemic. Out of 64

alpine genera only 17 are confined to the Alps, and 7 of these

are endemic. ‘These facts show that our alpine flora has, on

the whole, grown out of the lowland flora, and that the arrival

of alpines, as alpines, has been quite exceptional. ‘The an-

cestral forms have arrived on the lowlands and their descen-

dants have gradually worked their way up the mountains.

Mr. Wallace has remarked that alpine plants are particularly

well placed for dispersal, on account of the high winds so

common in mountains. ‘This is quite true, and explains their

migration from mountain-top to mountain- “top along a chain ;

but it will not apply to the spread of plants to distant islands,

because, although more seeds of alpine than of lowland plants

would be blown away, all would arrive on the island at or

near sea-level, and thus the alpines would not find their ac-

customed station, while the fewer seeds blown or carried by

birds from lower levels would have a better chance of living

* There is evidence that an elevation occurred between the deposition

of the Oamaru and Pareora systems; but this elevation was slight, and

New Zealand was probably of no greater extent at that time than it is

now,

104 Capt. F. W. Hutton on the Origin of the

in their new home. Alpine plants might succeed if they were

blown into higher latitudes, but they would have less chance

than lowland plants in a migration towards the equator. So

that in the case of a migration between New Zealand and an

antarctic continent, alpine plants of the former would more

readily pass to the latter than the antarctic plants to New

Zealand.

From these considerations it appears evident that antarctic

plants would have but a slight chance of establishing them-

selves in New Zealand if it were of smaller dimensions than

at present, and especially if the surrounding seas were warmer,

as appears to have been the case in the Oligocene and Mio-

cene periods. These plants must therefore have come either

during cold periods, of which there is no evidence, or else

they must have come during those periods of elevation in

which New Zealand stretched more to the south. This last

supposition is certainly the more reasonable, and it agrees

well with the proportion of endemic species found in the ant-

arctic and north-temperate elements. ‘There must therefore

have been a greater continuity of land between Fuegia, Ker-

euelen Land, and New Zealand in both the Hocene and the

Pliocene than there is now. Whether this land was always

a series of islands, as it must have been in its earlier and its

later stages, or whether it once was nearly continuous, is

a matter of speculation. Of the twenty-one species of

flowering plants of Kerguelen Land, three (or 14 per cent.)

are found there only; while eleven (or 50 per cent.) are con-

fined to Kerguelen, the Crozets, Marion Island, and Heard

Island. I should therefore judge, from what we know of the

flora of New Zealand, that this group of islands separated

from Fuegia in the Miocene, and that the islands themselves

were not separated from each other until late in the Pliocene.

The distribution of the petrels also points to the ancient date of

the present oceanic conditions of the southern hemisphere.

It is the only group of birds which has originated in the south

and spread to the north. The albatross, tulmar, and shear-

water of the north are all representatives of southern species,

while the south has several genera not represented at all in

the north—e. g. Ossifraga, Pterodroma, Daption, Prion, Pele-

canoides. ‘The only genus better developed in the north than

in the south is that of the shearwaters (Puffinus), which is

hardly ever seen out of sight of land. All the truly oceanic

petrels are of southern origin*. From this it seems probable

that an antarctic continent south of Africa, and including

Tristan d’Acunha and Kerguelen Land, may have existed

* Hutton, ‘Ibis,’ 1865,

Fauna and Flora of New Zealand. 105

from the Eocene to the Pliocene period, that it was submerged

before the Pleistocene, and that we now see remnants of it in

Graham’s Land, Enderby Land, and Victoria Land. During

the time this land existed it 1s possible that colder and warmer

periods may have occurred when the eccentricity of the earth’s

orbit was great; but this I consider a mere speculation un-

supported by any evidence, for changes of climate are not

reguired to account for any of the phenomena.

It is evident from what has been said, that the north-tem-

perate plants came to New Zealand before the Pleistocene

period, and consequently they could not have migrated along

the Andes during the glacial epoch of Europe. Either there

have been many other glacial epochs, or else glacial epochs

are not necessary for this meridional migration. I believe

the latter to be the more correct view, because there is no

evidence of glacial epochs in the southern hemisphere, and

because the physical changes necessary to elevate or depress

a chain of mountains for a few thousand feet are far less than

those which are now acknowledged by nearly all geologists

to be necessary for bringing about profound alterations in

climate over immense districts of the globe. No one has as

yet been sufficiently bold to advocate a glacial climate in New

Guinea and Borneo, and yet the evidence of plant migration

from Asia into Australia is as strong as that for a migration

along the Andes ; and, as it is very unlikely that an eleva-

tion of the Indian archipelago coincided in time with the

glacial epoch of Kurope, so it is very unlikely that glacial

epochs are necessary for the meridional migration of plants.

It follows that if plants have travelled from the northern

hemisphere to Australia and New Zealand, some must have

passed through the tropics and into temperate climates again

without undergoing any change of generic importance. In

the same way the subtropical and temperate plants of New

Zealand have invaded the snow-clad regions of the South

Island, and have become alpines, without undergoing any

generic change. And just as the occurrence of alpine species

of subtropical genera does not prove that the tops of our

mountains are warm, so the occurrence of species of tropical

genera in the European Miocene does not necessarily prove

it to have been tropical in temperature. As these plants

migrated towards the equator they would gradually accustom

themselves to altered conditions without losing the marks of

their affinities.

[I will now summarize in as few words as possible the re-

sults we have arrived at in both addresses. New Zealand,

which formerly existed as the southern part of a continent

106 Origin of the Fauna and Flora of New Zealand.

extending through Australia to India*, was isolated from

Australia towards the close of the Jurassic periodt, but was

attached to a South-Pacific continent and received a stream of

immigrants from the north, None arrived from the south,

because Fuegia was not then in existence. In the Upper

Cretaceous the land shrank to a size considerably smaller than

at present. In the Hocene, elevation took place and New

Zealand extended outwards in all directions, but remained

isolated from other lands. Plants and animals came in both

from the north and from the south. In the Oligocene and

Miocene periods New Zealand was, except for a short interval,

a cluster of islands, but was upraised once more, and obtained

more immigrants trom north and south during the Pliocene ;

after which subsidence occurred, and the land throughout the

South Island and southern half of the North Island sank consi-

derably below its present level, to be again elevated during

the Pleistocene period.

It has been objected that we have no right to infer that

because elevation or subsidence can be proved to have occurred

in one particular district of the earth’s surface therefore this

elevation or subsidence extended over neighbouring areas.

But the more the geology and paleontology of large geogra-

phical regions, like North America or Kurope, are studied,

the more “clearly we see that subterranean movements fave

affected large regions simultaneously, or nearly simultane-

ously, and that the local deviations from uniformity are com-

paratively small. So it comes about that we have in each

large geographical area a series of rock systems which are

nearly synchronous over the whole area, although not synchro-

nous with those in other and distant areas. I think that our

knowledge of the palxontology of Australasia is already

oviieene to show that we have here also another of those

large geographical areas which, when viewed on a large scale,

has been moved uniformly ; and therefore that the rock-

systems of New Zealand can be correlated with those of

Australia, and perhaps, in the earlier periods, with those of

the peninsula ot India.

Of course it is not denied that a scattered immigration may

have been going on ever since the Cretaceous per riod 5 but it

is asserted that this immigration has been small and almost

inappreciable in comparison with the rushes that took place

trom the north in the Lower Cretaceous, and from both north

and south in the Eocene and Pliocene periods. The emigra-

* This is the Indc-oceanic continent of Mr. H. F. Blanford (Quart.

Journ. Geol. Soc. xxxi. p. 535),

+ I need hardly say that I use these terms with very wide margins.

On Sponges from South Australia. 107

tion from New Zealand has, I think, been small. Probably

no land existed in the Antarctic Pacific to convey plants and

animals from New Zealand to South America, and a northern

migration of New-Zealand plants is almost out of the question.

A tew stragglers may have been carried by birds to ‘Tasmania

or to temperate Australia, bnt that perhaps is all that can be

allowed. Our fauna and flora is indeed a standing protest

against the views of those naturalists who would make the

winds scatter abroad insects and seeds of plants over hundreds

of miles, and who imagine land-shells and lizards to float

about on logs for days and weeks together without being

killed.

Nores To Part I.

1. Mr. Etheridge, as mentioned in the text, was the first to suggest

that the Desert Sandstone of Australia was a lacustrine deposit ; but it

was a mere suggestion. Prof. Ralph Tate arrived at the same conclu-

sion quite independently, and brought forward facts to support it. (See

Anniversary Address, Roy. Soc. of South Australia, for 1878-79, p. Ix.)

2. At the meeting of the Linnean Society of New South Wales, held

on 30th July, 1884, Mr. Ratte exhibited fossils of the genera Lostellaria,

Fusus, Pleurotomaria(?), Belemnites, Venus, and Nautilus, from the in-

terior of New Caledonia, together with a fragment of bone. He observed

that these fossils were characteristic of the Upper Cretaceous period, and

were likely to identify these New-Caledonia beds with some already

known in New Zealand. He also exhibited an IJnoceramus from the

Neocomian of Noumea.

3. Before this Address was delivered, Mr. A. Agassiz had come to the

conclusion that the specialization of the Atlantic and Indo-Pacific faunas

began soon after the end of the Cretaceous period. (Report on the

‘Blake’ Kchini, part 1. p. 85, September 1883.)

4. Since this Address was in type I have come across an article in

the ‘Geological Mayazine’ for 1882, by Mr. J. 8S. Gardner, in which

several of the views maintained in my two Addresses are enunciated.

X.—Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. By H. J. Carter,

HR.S. &e.

[Plate IV. ]

Havine through the kindness of Mr. J. Bracebridge Wilson,

M.A., F.L.8., of the Church of England Grammar School,

Geelong, Col. Victoria, received a great number of spirit-

preserved and dry specimens of Sponges which have been

forwarded simply in the hope that they might afford material

for the advancement of our knowledge of this branch of

Natural History, I propose in return to carry out his views

in this respect to the best of my ability, and thus shall com-

mence with the following descriptions. »

108 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Hitherto I have had very few opportunities of examining

any but dried specimens from this coast of South Australia,

and these, from their worn appearance, have evidently been

picked off the beaches there ; but now I am in possession of

359 specimens which have been taken direct from their natural

habitat, out of which 59 have been dried, and all dredged in

the neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads, at the beginning of

1884; besides which, another consignment has been sent to

me by Mr. Wilson which I am expecting every day, that is,

as soon as the ship (‘Sarah Grice’) in which they have been

forwarded shall have arrived.

Of the spirit-preserved specimens Mr. Wilson states that

the galvanized iron boxes with wide circular apertures and

covers (like tea-chests), in which they are contained,

having been partly filled with methylated spirit, were thus

kept ready in the boat to receive the sponges as they were

being brought up by the dredge; but before they were cast

into it, each specimen was numbered on vellum, in black-lead

pencil, and the number entered in a note-book together with

the colour of the sponge at that moment, its locality, and the

depth of water in which it was dredged, while copy of this

was also sent to me by post, and the sponges not disturbed

again until the boxes, subsequently filled up with spirit and

hermetically sealed down, came into my possession. ‘Thus it

may be assumed that they reached me in very good condition,

which is the case. On the other hand, the dried specimens,

after having been taken on shore, were carefully soaked in

fresh water until their sea-salt was entirely extracted, and then

dried, so that they, as specimens, are infinitely superior to

those picked up on the beaches; still the latter method has its

advantages, for in no way can we get the fibrous skeletons,

especially of the keratose sponges, so clean and favourable for

description as when they have been thoroughly washed out

by putrefaction of the sarcode and subsequent exposure to the

friction of the waves on the sea-shore.

I will now commence the “ descriptions,” to which I have

above alluded, with

Esperia parasitica, n. sp. (Pl. 1V. fig. 1, a-h.)

Parasitic, growing over the sand-cored or sand-axiated

fibre of a dead Psammonematous sponge so as to entirely

conceal it under cover of an Esperian structure. Specimen

oblong, somewhat compressed, square as if cut off (? by the

dredge) at one end, rounded at the other. Consistence elastic,

puffy like a hair-stuffed pillow, from the elastic nature of the:

Psammonematous structure inside. Colour grey. Surface

Sponges from South Australia. 109

even; with small elevations and close reticulated tissue.

Pores in the interstices of the reticulation. Vents large,

disposed in line, along the round end. Internally cavernous,

from the parenchyma of the Esperia being chiefly confined to

the sand-cored fibre of the old Psammonematous structure.

Spicules of four forms, viz.:—1, skeletal, acuate, smooth,

slightly curved, head oval, elongated, Msperta-like, constricted,

passing on to a fusiform shaft which is wider than the head,

ending in an obtuse point, 78 by 13-6000ths in. in its greatest

dimensions (igs) Us a) se: 2; inequianchorate, in which the free

end is small and “composed of four teeth that tend towards

horizontal rather than vertical extension, shaft long and much

curved, fixed end, which is also small quadrilateral i in appear=

ance, total length 11-6000ths in. (fic. 1,0, .f; 9,2) ¥ 3, biha=

mate, sunple, t the only one seen (in the preparation) and that

broken off at one end, which has been supplied in the repre-

sentation (fig. 1, c); 4, minute inequianchorate with elon-

gated, spine-like process prolonged from the small end, about

4-6000ths in. long (fig. 1, d). No. 1 is plentifully distri-

buted throughout the tissue with Nos. 2 and 4; the former,

that is the large inequianchorate, chiefly en groupe or in the

so-called “rosette” form (fig. 1, e). Size of specimen about

4 in. high by 5x2 in. horizontally in its greatest dimen-

sions.

Hab. Marine, growing over the skeletal fibre of a dead

Psammonematous sponge.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth &e. not

given.

Obs. This species is chiefly characterized by the free end of

the large inequianchorate (No. 2) being furnished with four

teeth ; by ‘free’? here is meant that end which en groupe,

that 1 is, in the globular rosette-form, is outside (fig. 1,e). The

presence of the minute inequianchorate with spine-like end

(fig. 1, ¢), although not peculiar, is uncommon (see ‘ Annals,’

1882, vol. ix. pl. x1. fig. 16, e, f, erroneously written “ equc-

anchorate”’ at p. 298).

Had not Dr. Bowerbank’s inequianchorate from an “ unde-

scribed species of Hymeniacidon trom Ireemantle, Australia,”

which was also “ parasitical,”’ been ‘ tridentate” (Mon. Brit.

Spong. vol. i. pp. 49 and 249, fig. 135, pl. vi.), I should have

identified it with that of Hsperia parasitica from its great

resemblance ; at the same time I must at least observe that a

tridentate form of inequianchorate could never present its teeth

in the position given to them in Dr. Bowerbank’s figure !

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 9

110 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Forcepia colonensis, 1874. (Pl. IV. fig. 2, a-e.)

Specimen massive, irregularly circular and truncate (? cut

off by the dredge) at the base, rising into several thick, conical

processes above. Consistence firm. Colour, when fresh,

“ byilliant scarlet,’ now violet-grey. Surface smooth,

wrinkled. Pores in the dermis generally. Vents large,

scattered over the upper part, one at the end of each conical

process. Internally, dermis thick ; subdermal cavities large,

furnished with circular folds which are continued on to the

surface of the excretory canals beneath. Parenchyma dense,

traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-systems,

which terminate at the vents mentioned. Spicules of two

forms, viz. :—1, skeletal, consisting of a cylindrical more or

less undulating, smooth shaft, passing into a globular inflation

at each end, which is a little wider than the shaft, 101 by

21.6000ths in. in its greatest dimensions (fig. 2, a) ; 2, flesh-

spicule, consisting of a cylindrical shaft, bent forceps- or

hairpin-like, terminating abruptly in round or pointed extre-

mities, thickly spined throughout, spines all recurved towards

the bend, 22 by 14-6000ths in. in its greatest dimensions

(fig. 2, >). Both forms plentifully present throughout the

structure, the latter most abundant on the surface. There

are traces also (in my preparation) of minute equiancho-

rates, triradiates, and bihamates (fig. 2, c, d, e), but not suffi-

ciently numerous to be characteristic of, if even part of, the

spiculation. Size of specimen 3} in. high by 4 to 45 in.

in diameter at the base.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. In 1874 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xiv. p. 248, pl. xv. fig. 47) I

described and illustrated the flesh-spicule of this species,

which was obtained loosely from dredgings near Colon,

Panama, and then provisionally proposed the above name

for the sponge to which they might have belonged, and

which has now been found to exist also, in the form above

described, on the south coast of Australia.

As above stated, there are minute equianchorates, tricur-

vates, and bihamates present ; but although such forms charac-

terize the spiculation in some of the other species of Yorcepia,

their existence here is so insignificant, from their scantiness

and smallness, that they have not been enumerated in the

spiculation. J have often noticed that in sponges where there

are more than one form of flesh-spicule, the development is

very unequal; that is, that one appears to be greatly increased

in size at the expense of the others, which may be the case in

Sponges from South Australia. 111

Forcepia colonensis, at least this is exemplified in the next

species, viz. /. crassanchorata, wherein the anchorate is the

most prominently developed.

Forcepia crassanchorata, n. sp. (Pl. IV. fig. 3, a-g.)

Specimen dry, round, cake-like, compressed, bearing the

appearance of a beach-rolled specimen. Consistence now

light. Colour fawn. Surface rough, reticulated. Pores not

seen (?dried up). Vents scattered here and there. Internal

structure like “crumb of bread.” Spicules of four forms,

viz. :—1, skeletal, acuate, often subpinlike, curved, smooth

abruptly sharp-pointed (fig. 3, a); 2, also skeletal, slightly

curved, smooth, fusiform, inflated pin-like at each end (fig. 3, b),

both about the same size, viz. 66 by 2-6000ths in. in their

greatest dimensions ; 3, forceps-like spicule, very thin, micro-

spined on the body, smooth and finely pointed at the extre-

mities, arms of equal length, 19-6000ths in. long, extremities

very close, that is, separated only for about 1-6000 in. (fig. 3,¢) ;

4, equianchorate, very short and very stout, nearly as broad as

long, arms ?-petaloid, 6-6000ths in. long by 5-6000ths in. broad

(fig. 3, e, f). All the spicules equally abundant throughout the

tissue, together with a minute equianchorate about 3-6000ths

in. long (fig. 8, g), and a paraboliform spicule like a bihamate

about the same length (fig. 3, @) ; but not being satisfied that

these are independent forms, as they may be ill-developed ones

of No. 4, I have not included them in the spiculation. Size

of specimen, 65 x 5 X38 in.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Elliot, South Australia.

Obs. This specimen, which is among the dry sponges

purchased by the Trustees of the British Museum from the

Executors of the late Dr. Bowerbank, must, when fresh, have

probably been 12 in. in diameter, as in desiccation a fresh

sponge shrinks to about half its natural size. From its rolled

or rounded form it was evidently a beach-specimen, and coming

from Port Elhot, was obtained from the same coast, and not

very far from that last mentioned. In appearance and struc-

ture it very much resembles our Halichondria ¢ncrustans. Of

course the forcipiform flesh-spicule is the most characteristic

feature, but instead of being very large, like that of /. colo-

nensis, it is very minute, fine, and delicate, while it is in such

abundance and lying so close together, that it looks as if it had

been developed in groups in a cell, after the manner of a tri-

curvate, and might be easily mistaken for “ trichites.’? So

delicate and fine are the shaft and its spination, that it is with

difficulty seen under a power of 250 diameters. On the other

Vig IPs Mr. H. J. Carter on

hand, the characteristic anchorate is so short and robust that

it forms by far the most prominent object among the flesh-

spicules. There is also, as above stated, a small equianchorate

and a paraboliform spicule like a bihamate; but as it is pos-

sible that these may in some way be related to the robust

equianchorate, I have here also not included them among the

spiculation, although the representations to which [have alluded

are given, but these are for the use of future observers. ‘The

arms of the large equianchorate, too, are stated conjecturally

to be “ petaloid,” because their transparency and their refrac-

tion of the light as it passes through them renders their real

forms so indistinct.

Halichondria scabida, n. sp. (P1. IV. fig. 4, a—p, and

5, a-g.)

Specimen globular, compressed, sessile (fig. 4, a). Con-

sistence tough, fibrous. Colour now brown externally, yel-

lowish internally. Surface even, undulating, consisting of a

dense, smooth dermis, more or less covered with suboval and

subcircular areas like small scars, separate, or together in

juxtaposition (fig. 4,55); area circumscribed by a slightly

raised rim, subtended by a delicate cribriform layer of the

dermal sarcode, varying in size under 4 in. in diameter

(fig. 4, &, l,m). Pores confined to and synonymous with the

holes of the cribriform areas, each pore about 1-300 in. in

diameter (fig. 4, 4,m). Vents here and there. Internally,

subdermal cavities strongly developed, consisting of a cancel-

lated fibrous structure, in which the folds occupied by spiculous

fibre, arching over and intersecting each other, support the

pore-areas above (fig. 5, a 6), which thus open into the excre-

tory canals below (fig. 5,c), through which the arching or cir-

cular folds (fig. 5, d) are continued to the vents in the opposite

direction (fig. 5,g). Parenchyma fibro-pulpy, of a yellow

colour, traversed plentifully by the branches of the excretory

canal-systems. Spicules of five forms, viz.:—1, skeletal, acuate,

slightly curved, head oval elongated, with contracted neck,

passing into a fusiform shaft, which terminates gradually in a

sharp point, 51 by 1-6000th in. in its greatest dimensions, head

a little less in diameter than the shaft (fig. 4, d) ; 2, subske-

letal, simply acuate, curved, gradually sharp-pointed, spined

throughout, especially about the obtuse end, 43 by 13-6000ths in.

(fig. 4,e) ; 3, the same, but much smaller, viz. 20 by

14-6000ths in. (fig. 4, f); 4, flesh-spicule equianchorate, with

slightly angulated, curved fusiform shaft, and three diverging

knife-shaped arms or flukes at each end, 7-6000ths in. long

(fig. 4, g, 7) ; 4, ?-small size of same (fig. 4,4). No. 5 abounds

Sponges from South Australia. 113

throughout the tissue generally, but especially in the dermis ;

No. 1 in the fibre of the subdermal cavities, and, with Nos. 2

and 3, throughout the spiculo-fibre of the parenchyma. Size

of specimen ‘about 1,4, m. high and 1,8, x 95 horizontally in

its greatest dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, 8. Australia. Depth &c. not

given.

Obs. This is an extremely interesting specimen, because the

pore-areas are circumscribed, and open, through the subdermal

cavities, directly into the large excretory canals, which present

the circular folds to which I have alluded throughout their

course, so that by these folds they can be unmistakably

traced from the pore-areas to the vents, that is, from one end

to the other (fig. 5). In this respect too they correspond with

Grayella cyathophora (§ Annals,’ 1869, vol. iv. p. 192, pl. vil.

fig. 5); the spiculation, however, is more like that of Halichon-

dria pustulosa (‘ Annals,’ 1882 vol. ix. p. 285, pl. xi. fig. 1 &e.),

which is a branched sponge w ith similarly circumscribed pore-

areas, from the South Atlantic Ocean about the Falkland Is-

lands; while there is a large dried specimen of Grayedla 1anes

phora in the British Museum (No. 15, registered 71. 6. 5. 1)

which came from the neighbourhood of the Cape of Good Hope.

Dr. Bowerbank’s term “ angulated ” is applied to an equian-

chorate whose shaft has apparently a triple curve, viz. a large

one in the centre and a small one at each end.

Suberites Wilson, n. sp.

Massive, pyramidal, tending towards compression. Con-

sistence hard, solid, heavy. Colour bright carmine-red.

Surface more or less unevenly reticulated, with irregular,

depressed intervals, or generally nodulated ; or covered with

oculiform areas in juxtaposition, like Rhaphyrus Griffithsit,

Bk. Pores in the interstices of the dermal reticulation, or

confined to the pupillary aperture of the oculiform areas,

Vents scattered over the surtace generally. Internally com-

posed of cancellated sarcode, half filled with fine and coarse

sand-grains together with other foreign microscopic objects,

which make the specimen so heavy ; ; traversed by the

branches of the excretory canal-system, terminating at the

vents mentioned. Spicule of one form only, viz. pin-like,

consisting of a smooth, curved, simple acuate, more or

less globularly or elliptically inflated, near to, but at a

variable distance from, the large end, sometimes $0 slightly

as to reduce the form to a ” simple acuate ; diminishing

gradually towards the thin end, which is not only obtusely

114 Mr. H. J. Carter on

pointed, but often absolutely round or blunt, 75 by 14-6000ths

in its greatest dimensions; disposed plentifully throughout

the sarcode, more massively than fibrously. Size of largest

specimen, of which there are several both wet and dry, 15 im.

high by 10 x 5in. at the base.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, 8. Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. This is the species to which I have alluded in the

‘Annals’ for 1882 (vol. xi. p. 850) as being “ without flesh-

spicule,” thus differimg, among other things, from the speci-

men of Alcyonium purpureum, Lam., in the British Museum,

which bears the nos. “ 42” and “29.” Like A. purpureum,

it retains its beautiful carmine colour after drying, and this is

so abundant that, although it parts with sufficient to tinge other

sponges which may be in contact with it when preserved in

spit, this in no degree appears to affect its brilliancy on

desiccation. I have named it after Mr. J. Bracebridge Wilson,

who obtained it from the place mentioned, and sent it to me

with the other specimens to which I have above alluded,

requesting at the same time that, if any new species were

found among them, types of the same might be deposited in

the British Museum, where the “ largest specimen,” whose

measurements are above given, together with two others, may

be found, bearing the Register nos. “84, 10. 10. 3-5.” The

habit of enclosing foreign microscopic objects is so common

with the Suberites that it is almost a character.

Acanthella cactiformis, n. sp. (PI. IV. fig. 6, a, b.)

Specimen dry. rect, flat-branched, stipitate, thorny,

cactus-like ; stem and branches much compressed, interuniting

as they divide, so as to leave large, fenestral intervals. Con-

sistence firm, chiefly from the thick, gluey character of the

sarcode when dry, together with the density of the stems.

Colour when fresh ‘dull red,” now grey in the spirit-

preserved specimen (for there are two), horny brown in the

dry one. Surface of the larger branches covered with thorny

processes, which, by branching, grow into proliferous portions

like miniature specimens of the whole mass, but whose fenes-

tral intervals between the interuniting branches are tympanized

by the thick, dermal sarcode, which also webs together the

thorn-like bundles of spicules on the surface. | Neither pores

nor vents seen, probably on account of their having become

closed by the contraction of the thick, dermal sarcode during

desiccation. Internally, structure hard and compact in pro-

ortion to its distance trom the surface ; consisting, under the

thick, glutinous, brown dermis, of a dense accumulation of

Sponges from South Australia. 115

spicules held together by a minimum of sarcode, contrasting

strongly, by its whiteness, with the brown translucent colour

of the superincumbent dermis, and constituting the chief sup-

orting element of the branches. Spicules of two forms, both

skeletal, no flesh-spicules, viz.:—1, acuate, simple, smooth,

curved, abruptly sharp-pointed, 75 by 2-6000ths in. in its

greatest dimensions (fig. 6,a); 2, acerate, smooth, curved,

rather flexuous, gradually sharp-pointed, a little longer than

No. 1 (fig. 6,6); apparently modifications of each other,

as specimens of all sizes and transitionary forms may be found

among them ; equally and plentifully distributed throughout

the dermis; forming in bundles the axes of the thorn-like

projections, and constituting, as before stated, the chief in-

durating element of the stem and branches. Size of specimen

16 in. high by 16 x 23 in. horizontally.

Hab. Marine.

Loc, Port Phillip Heads, 8. Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. 'This genus was established by Schmidt in 1862 for

two species found in the Adriatic (‘ Die Spong. d. Adriatisch.

Meeres,’ p. 64, Taf. vi. fig. 7 &c.), in which the acuate is long

and very flexuous or undulatory, while that of the Australian

species 1s comparatively short and simply curved ; otherwise

there is not much difference between the two species, so little

indeed that I am in doubt whether the above-described ought

not to be termed a “variety.” ‘The specimen has been depo-

sited in the British Museum, where it bears the Register no.

prea. 10. 10.2,”

Compactness and hardness of the stem are peculiarly cha-

racteristic of my order HCHINONEMATA, arising from condensa-

tion of the spicular element of the sponge in these parts.

Chalina polychotoma, vay. trichotoma, n. v.

Specimen dry. Solid, caulescent, digitations long, round

and dichotomously branching at first, then ending in expanded, |

compressed extremities, more or less trichotomously divided,

all arising from a single, short, round stem. Consistence

resilient. Colour now lightsponge. Surface uniformly even,

covered with dermal sarcode, corresponding in its reticulation

with the subjacent fibres on which it rests. Pores in the

interstices of the reticulation. Vents in line along the

branches, or scattered over one side especially of the expanded

extremities. Internally, structure open, fibro-reticulated

smaller, firmer, and more compact on the surface. Spicule of

one form only, viz. acerate, curved, smooth, fusiform, sharp-

pointed, very minute and thin, about 8-6000ths in. in length,

chiefly confined to a line running through the centre of the

116 On Sponges from South Australia.

fibre ; the same form in the sarcode external to the fibre, but

a little larger. Besides the latter, the sarcode is plentifully

charged with small, nucleated, granuliferous, spherical cells,

about 3-G000ths in. in diameter, like ovules. Size of speci-

men, 19 in. long, consisting of about 50 caulescent digita-

tions, forming a bundle about 12 in. in diameter.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, 8. Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. The typical form of all the caulescent Chalinas which

belong to my group “ Digitata”’ (‘ Annals,’ 1875, Classifica-

tion) is Esper’s Spongia polychotoma= 8. oculata, Lam.,=

Chalina oculata, Bk., which latter is the British species, and

perhaps the feeblest representative of a form which seems to

me to abound all over the world, often in far larger specimens

than those of this country, but with very little difference in

form, and always with the same kind of acerate spicule. In

the present instance the latter is remarkably small, while the

keratose element of the fibre is proportionally greater, which,

together with the trifid extremities of the branches, charac-

terizes the variety. On the coast of Arabia, when fresh, this

species is of a reddish-purple colour; remains of which I have

often noticed in the dried specimens at the British Museum,

but I have not noticed it in any of Mr. Wilson’s spirit-

preserved specimens, of which there are several, although,

when fresh, some of these also appear from his Catalogue to

have been so coloured. I have also often noticed the plentiful

presence of the little “‘nucleated, granuliferous, spherical,

cell-like ova’’ in this kind of Chalina. The above variety

has been deposited in the British Museum, where it bears the

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IY.

N.B.—Figs. 1 a-d, 2 a-e, 3 a-g, and 4 a-h are drawn to the scale

of 1-24th to 1-6000th inch, fig. 6 to the seale of 1-48th to 1-6000th inch,

and fig. 7 to 1-48th to 1-1800th inch. The rest are more or less enlarged,

and more or less diagrammatic, views of particular parts.

Fig. 1. Esperta parasitica, spiculation of. a, skeletal spicule ; }, inequi-

anchorate ; c, bihamate ; d, minute inequianchorate ; e, “ rosette,”

showing the way in which the inequianchorates are developed

en groupe; f, g, h, free ends of inequianchorates, more magnified,

to show the four teeth.

Fig. 2. Forcepia colonensis, spiculation of. a, skeletal spicule ; 6, forcipi-

form flesh-spicule ; c, minute equianchorate ; d, minute tricur-

vate; €, minute bihamate.

Fig. 3. Forcepia crassanchorata, spiculation of. a, skeletal spicule, acuate,

subpiv-lke ; 0, skeletal, globularly inflated at each end; ¢, forci-

piform flesh-spicule ; e, front view of the stout equianchorate ;

J, lateral view of the same; gy, minute equianchorate ; d, biha-

mate-like spicule.

On the Mode of Circulation in the Spongida. 117

Fig. 4, Halichondria scabida, outline of the specimen and its spiculation &e.

a, outline of the specimen ; 66, pore-areas; ¢, part of the dermis

without pore-areas ; d, skeletal spicule ; e, subskeletal spicule ;

f, still smaller form; g, large form of equianchorate; h, small

form of the same ; 7, more magnified view of large form, to show

the teeth, arms, or flukes, as they have been called, of the

extremities; 4, pore-areas magnified four diameters; /, rim;

m, pores; 7, still more magnified view of the pores in a fragment

of the sarcode charged with the small form of anchorate (A) ;

0, pores; p, sarcode charged with the anchorate.

Fig. 5. The same. Diagram to show the direct connexion of the pore-

areas with the excretory canal. a, pore-areas; 6, subdermal

cavities or structure ; c, excretory canal; d, circular folds, more

or less extending round the surface of the excretory canal ;

e, apertures of the smaller branches in this canal; f, filament

introduced to show the direct communication of the pore-areas

with the excretory canal; g, vent, with arrow showing the direc-

tion of the current.

Fig. 6, Acanthella cactiformis, spiculation of. a, acuate form ; b, acerate

form.

Fig. 7. See explanation in connexion with the paper which it illus-

trates, p. 122.

XI.—Mode of Circulation in the Spongida. ?

By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate IV. figs. 5, a-g, and 7, a-p.]

In the month of July 1857, when my observations “ On the

Ultimate Structure of Spongilla”’ were published (‘ Annals,’

vol. xx. p. 21, pl. 1.), I thought there could be no doubt about

the course of the circulation in the Spongida, as the minute

portion of Spongilla developed from the statoblast (gemmule

or seed-like body) is so small and yet so perfect that it can be

easily kept under the microscope, while the red particles of

carmine-paint that may be brought into contact with it are

taken in and discharged before the eye. By being “so per-

fect,’ I mean that it consists of only one “ person ” (Hickel),

that is, it is a minute epitome of sponge-structure in which

there is only one vent and therefore only one excretory canal-

system ; hence a view of the whole portion which is trans-

lucent can be easily commanded by the aid of a microscopic

power of 250-300 diameters (in water of course).

Under such circumstances (I must here revert to my

original nomenclature and diagram, op. et loc. cit. pl. i. fig. 1)

the particles of carmine-paint may be seen to pass through the

holes of the ‘‘ investing membrane” (pore-dermis) into the

so-called “cavity” of this membrane (subdermal cavities), and

118 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

from thence into the parenchyma or semiopaque structure of

the body, where they finally come into contact with the spon-

gozoa (“ Geisselzellen ”) of the ampullaceous sacs (“ Geissel-

kammern”’), and there rest for about fifteen minutes, when

there is a cessation of the circulation, during which the vent

is closed and the tubular process on which it was projected is

retracted. After the expiration of the time mentioned the

“tubular process” is again put forth, and the vent at the

end of it opened, when the red particles, now probably sepa-

rated from their gummy constituents, may be seen to pass

from the ampullaceous sacs into the large branches of the

excretory canal-system, and so finally out at the vent.

All this is plain; but as stated (d. c.) I could not follow

the particles from the cavity of the investing membrane

through the parenchyma, although I could see when they

arrived at the ampullaceous sac, and by tearing the latter to

pieces, that the spongozoa had finally taken them into their

bodies.

This view continued in much the same state until 1877,

when Dr. F. E. Schulze, of Gratz University, began to publish

those illustrated descriptions in the Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool.

which have made a notable epoch in the advancement of

spongology (Bd. xxvill.—xxxv.), wherein he shows that, in

Halisarca lobularis (Bd. xxvii. Taf. i. fig. 13), there is a

plurality of small holes in the ampullaceous sac, and especially

in Spongelia avara (Bd. xxxi. 8. 134, Taf. vii. fig. 5), where

* 20-30” might be numbered in addition to the large aperture

which communicates directly with the branch of the excretory

canal-system ; while in the Chondrosidx, the Aplysinide, and

Corticium candelabrum only two apertures are represented,

viz. an afferent and an efterent aperture. Schulze also pointed

out in 1875 that similar small apertures existed in the

chamber-walls of Sycandra raphanus (Bd. xxv. Suppl. Taf.

xviii. fig. 1).

Thus it might be inferred that there is a distinct pore-

system which carries the particles of nutriment direct from

the dermis to the spongozoa, as direct as that which takes

them away; but this we shall see is not so, for the particles

that are taken in with the water through the pores of the

dermis fall directly into the subdermal cavities, and pass

thence into the large excretory canals, from which they are

afterwards deflected to their destination through smaller

branches, whose apertures may be seen in the walls of the

former (Pl. IV. fig. 5, e).

This I pointed out m 1869 (‘ Annals,’ vol. iv. p. 192,

pl. vii. fig. 5) in Grayella cyathophora, where the pore-area,

Mode of Circulation in the Spongida. 119

which is pustuliform and circumscribed on the surface, opens

through the subdermal cavities dérectly into a large branch of

the excretory canal-system, so that the particles of nutriment

which enter the sponge with the water must be deflected

afterwards by some means through the small canals (fig. 5, e)

which branch off from the larger excretory canal, and thus do

not reach their destination ‘ direct,” as above stated.

There is evidently then a selection here, and probably

another when the particles arrive at the spongozoa in the

cavity of the ampullaceous sac, where the afferent and effe-

rent currents meet and where there must also be another selec-

tive separation, by which the excrementitious particles are

drafted back into the excrementary canal. I have pointed

out this too in Axos spinipoculum (* Annals,’ 1879, vol. iii.

p- 287, pl. xxv. figs. 4, 5, &e.) ; but my attention has been

more particularly drawn to it lately by anatomizing the struc-

ture of some South-Australian sponges dredged in the neigh-

bourhood of Port Phillip Heads in January last, which were

preserved in spirit through having been directly thrown into

the latter as they were brought up in the dredge by Mr. J.

Bracebridge Wilson, M.A., BF. L.S., of the Church of England

Grammar ‘School, Geelong ) who kindly obtained and sent them

to me.

This perhaps is best seen in Tetchonella labyrinthica

(‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. i. p. 37, pl. i. fig. 6 &c.), wherein

the chambers (PI. IV. fig. 7, a—p), which are arranged in

juxtaposition perpendicular ly to the lamina of which the

sponge is composed, thus pass directly through it from one

side to the other, having therefore on’ one side the pores or

pore-dermis (fic. 7, 6), and on the other the vent (fig. 7, 2) ;

in short exactly like those of Grantia compressa, only there

is no cloaca*. We must, however, regard this chamber as

at once ampullaceous sac and excretory canal ; for the pore-

dermis being at one end or side of the lamina and the vent at

the other, the circulation passes into the former and out at the

latter, through the chamber, where the nutritive particles are

instantly taken up by the spongozoa lining its cavity (fig. 7, 4).

Hence the holes in-the walls of the chamber (tig. 7, g), which

are very numerous, may serve for the purpose of intercommu-

nication, where the walls of the neighbouring chambers are in

direct contact with each other, or for the purpose of allowing

* I find by the spirit-preserved Teichonella labyrinthica (for there are

fine specimens of both 7. prolifera and 7. labyrinthica in Mr. Wilson’s

collection) that in my original description of the latter (op. et lee. cit.) I

have omitted to notice the quadriradiate spicule, which, of course, still

more closely allies it to Grantia compressa.

120 Mr. H. J. Carter on the

the ova developed in the intercameral tissue (fig. 7, 2, 0) to

pass into the chamber and thus be expelled. ‘Therefore these

holes would seem to have more functions than those ascribed

to them in the wall of the ampullaceous sac of the so-called

* siliceous sponges,” ex. gr. Spongelia avara (Schulze, l. ¢.).

Returning to the latter then I find two undescribed species

of my order Psammonemata among Mr. Wilson’s dredgings,

in which what I have above stated respecting the mode of

circulation is particularly well illustrated, not only on account

of the fact itself, but on account of its being present in two

totally different structures. These species, which I have

respectively named G'eelongia vasiformis and Hircinia solida,

will be more particularly described in another paper for

future publication, but may here, for convenience, be briefly

noticed as follows :—

Geelongia vasiformis.

Vasiform, stipitate, 65 inches high by 6 inches across the

brim, diminishing to the stem, which is 24 inches long and

1} inch in diameter, ending in a root-like expansion; with a

thickness of wall at the bottom amounting to 5-8ths inch,

diminishing gradually to the brim, which is even and round ;

covered externally by a thick dermal layer of sarcode charged

with sand, in which are the pores and a few small scattered

vents; and internally, with a layer of the same kind, in which

there are larger vents alone, that is with no pores, which are

numerous and, in one specimen, uniformly spread over the

upper half only of this surface, the lower part being entirely

smooth. No conuli on either side.

Hircinia intertexta.

Compressed, oblong, flat, sessile, 12 inches high by 6 inches

wide, with irregularly undulating, rounded margin on all

sides, and a thickness of 1} inch below, which diminishes to

about # inch in the upper part ; covered on both sides with a

soft, reticulated, dermal layer of sarcode without foreign bodies,

in the interstices of which the pores are situated, the whole

being thrown up into obtuse conuli or monticular elevations,

in bold relief, by the projection of the subjacent keratose fibre ;

and the vents, which are small and scantily scattered over

both sides, are largest and most numerous on the upper border.

Conuli on both sides.

With these two distinct forms come two distinct arrange-

ments of the internal structure—that is, in Geelongia vasiformis

"Mode of Circulation in the Spongida. 121

the direction of the fibres and the excretory canals is across or

perpendicular to the planes of the wall; while in Mirecnia

solida it is the opposite, that is, they are longitudinal or

parallel to them. Hence in the former the great excretory

canal runs from the pore-surface or subdermal cavities on one

side to the vents on the other, much as the ‘ chamber” in

Teichonella labyrinthica ; while in Hircinia solida the great

excretory canals run along the whole length of the sides jusé¢

under the subdermal cavities, more like those in Teichonella

prolifera, finally opening at the large vents in the upper end or

border ; but in their course sending off in both instances small

canals transversely into the sponge-structure (ex. gr. Pl. IV.

fig. 5,e). Thus, in both cases also, the great excretory canals

first receive the water and its nutrient particles from the pores

through the subdermal cavities, when the latter, at least, are

deflected through the small lateral canals just mentioned, to

the spongozoa and ampullaceous sacs. [rom this point to

the ampullaceous sacs they have yet to be traced.

Although it may be inferred that each pore-hole in the

ampullaceous sac of Spongelia avara, as represented by

Schulze (/. c.), is connected with an afferent, tubular canal,

this is only represented in that of Halisarca lobularis (J. c.

Taf. i. fig. 13), but its further continuation (that is, its con-

nection with the branch coming from the great excretory

canal) has yet to be shown ; although the efferent opening in

the ampullaceous sac, which is connected with the excretory

canal, on the other side, was verified by myself, as above

stated, from the commencement (‘ Annals,’ /. ¢.).

We might now appropriately consider how the rush of water

through the great excretory canals is produced, viz. whether

it is effected by the cilia of the epithelial cells only, or by

some other means, or by both. ‘The other means to which I

allude is the presence of circular folds more or less extending

round the surtace of the canal, which are not induced by the

presence of the apertures on the surface, since they often occur

without this, as may be seen by the illustrations of Grayella

cyathophora and Awos spinipoculum respectively (‘ Annals,’

1869, vol. iv. pl. vil. fig. 5, g, A, 7, and 1879, vol. iii. pl. xxv.

fig. 5), while, of course, the presence of the folds alone would

be no indication of their having any effect upon the circula-

tion, had it not been proved by dissection in the spirit-pre-

served specimen of Awos spinipoculum, wherein the excretory

canal-system is strongly developed, that the wall of the

excretory canal is composed of two layers like that of the

human intestine, viz. an epithelial layer of cells (/. c. pl. xxv.

122 On the Mode of Circulation in the Spongida.

fig. 9), and underneath this a layer of ?-muscular fibrille

partly longitudinal and partly transverse (fig. 6).

Thus, assuming that the cells had been monociliated they

must have had some office ; while assuming that the fibrillous

layer was muscular (and I do not see what else it could have

been), this would have the effect of circular and longitudinal

motion respectively. Hence, supposing that the circular

folds, more or less extending round the surface, were influ-

enced by this motion, it would have the same effect upon the

contents of the excretory canal as that of the intestine upon its

contents, which would be to propel them onwards to the vent

(or the reverse, if necessary), and thus resemble the “ val-

vule conniventes”’ of the latter. Of course, the transverse and

longitudinal fibrille of the excretory canal can no more be ex-

pected to be identified by the so-called ‘ striped”’ appear-

ance than the muscular fibres of the intestines.

Still, it might be observed that, although this can be de-

monstrated in Axos spinipoculum, it may not be the case in

other sponges; but if we are to deny the existence of mo-

tory structure in moving objects because it cannot be demon-

strated by the highest microscopic powers, we might as well

deny that there is any structure in glass because it is trans-

parent !

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fg. 5, Halichondria scabida, diagram showing the direct connection of

the pore-areas with the excretory canal. a, pore-areas; 6, sub-

dermal cavities; c, excretory canal; d, circular folds, more or

less extending round the surface of the excretory canal ; é, aper-

tures of branches in this canal; /, filament introduced to show

the direct communication of the pore-areas with the excretory

canal; g, vent.

Fig. 7. Teichonella labyrinthica. Perpendicular section of a chamber,

with allits parts drawn to scale, viz. about 1-48th to 1-]1800th

inch, the arrows indicating the direction of the circulation.

aa, Chamber; 6, pore-dermis, leading into c, subdermal cavity,

and the latter leading into “aa,” the chamber; d, subdermal

tissue; e, surface view of pore-dermis; f, opening of subdermal

cavity, as seen through the pore-dermis; g, pores in the wall of

the chamber; 2, spongozoa in the same; 2, vestibule of the

vent; Xk, sphincter of the vent and opening through the same,

shown by the arrow; /, interoscular tissue; m, end view of

sphincter, surrounded by interoscular tissue, and arrow showing

the direction of the current; nm, diagram, to show horizontal

section of the chambers in their natural position, with the in-

tervals between them ; 0, chambers ; 7, intervals or intercameral

tissue in which the ova are developed, and in which the branches

of Hackel’s “ intercanal system” are situated.

Mr. C. Chilton on a new Species of Idotea. 123

XIL—On a new Species of Idotea.

By Caarues Cuitron, M.A. (New Zealand).

[Plate V. A. figs. 1-3.]

In the ‘New Zealand Journal of Science,’ vol. i. p. 332,

Mr. G. M. Thomson gives a complete list of the New-Zealand

species of Idoteide, altering some of the names by which the

species were previously known, in accordance with Mr. Miers’s

elaborate revision of the family*. Of the seven species men-

tioned in this note I have only seen two—Jdotea ungulata,

Pallas (previously known as J. affinis), and Idotea elongata,

White. Both of these are fairly common in Lyttelton Har-

bour, and I have also specimens of Jdotea elongata from

Akaroa, collected by Mr. R. M. Laing. My specimens of

Idotea ungulata were all taken on green seaweed, which they

closely resemble in colour; while Jdotea elongata I have found

only on brown seaweed, and it is itself of the same colour. In

a note published in the ‘New Zealand Journal of Science,’

vol. 1. p. 517, I recorded the fact that in the mature female

of /dotea elongata the thorax with the brood-pouch is expanded

and attains its greatest breadth in the third segment, which is

twice as broad as long; I find, however, that this had been

previously observed by Mr. Miers ft.

I am now able to add to the list another species of Idotea,

which appears to be new. It comes under Mr. Miers’s sec-

tion 11.a™ [see . c. p. 25], but is quite distinct from the species

he mentions under that section. It was taken at Sumner,

Canterbury, N. Z., on the under surface of a boulder, which

was at the time not covered with water, since it was low tide.

Ihave only the one specimen. I append a detailed description.

Idotea festiva, sp. nov. (Pl. V. A. fig. 1.)

Body not very convex, oblong oval, length about two and

a half times the greatest breadth. Head transverse, produced

upwards and forwards into a rounded prominence divided into

two lobes by a median depression, which is continued nearly

to the posterior margin; remainder of the head variously

sculptured and with two raised ridges towards the lateral

borders. First five segments of the thorax of nearly equal

length, sixth and seventh shorter, seventh shorter than the

* “Journal of the Linnean Society,’ vol. xvi. p. 1.

t Loe. cit. p. 55.

124 Mr. C. Chilton on a new Species of Idotea.

sixth. First segment produced into rounded antero-lateral

lobes, which reach to the eyes. ‘Two raised ridges, one near

each lateral border, run throughout the whole length of the

thorax, and extend nearly to the end of the postabdomen.

There is also a less perfect median ridge formed by the poste-

rior portion of each segment being raised into two short

converging ridges, like the letter V; this ridge is well

marked in the postabdomen and extends right to the end.

Between the lateral ridges and the median ridge, but nearer

to the former, are various sculptured markings. Postabdomen

about as long as the five preceding segments of the thorax,

composed of three distinct segments, the first two short, the

third with the lateral sutures of another segment. Post-

abdomen gradually narrowing until about one third of its

length from the end, when it suddenly contracts and con-

verges with slightly sinuous margins to the extremity, which

is subacute. Eyes small, situated on the lateral margin of

the head at the postero-lateral angle. Antenne reaching

nearly to the end of the third segment of the peduncle of

the antennule; penultimate segment expanding distally, ter-

minal segment very small. Antennules as long as the head

and first two segments of thorax; last segment of peduncle

longer than the preceding, but slightly shorter than the fla-

gellum, which is composed (in my single specimen) of seven

joints, of which the first is considerably longer than any of

the succeeding. Epimera of only the last three segments of

thorax visible in dorsal view ; in side view they are all rectan-

gular, those of second and third segments not reaching to the

anterior end of the epimeron of succeeding segment. Oper-

cular plates subtriangular, with slightly raised border on inner

margin; terminal plates very small, triangular, ending acutely.

Legs short, not visible in dorsal view. Colour greyish.

Length 10 millim. ; breadth (about) 4 millim.

Hab. Sumner, Canterbury, New Zealand.

A single specimen, taken on the under surface of a boulder

exposed at low tide.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. A. figs. 1-3.

Fig. 1. Idotea festiva, dorsal view, X 10.

Fig. 2. The same, side view, x 10.

Fig. 3. The same, opercular plates, X (about) 15.

Reproduction and Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 125

XIII.—On the Reproduction and Development of Rotifer

vulgaris. By Dr. Orro ZacHartas *,

[Plate V. B.]

RorrrER VULGARIS, as its name implies, is one of the com-

monest of the Rotatoria. Spallanzani observed it and made

interesting experiments upon its faculty of reviving after

complete desiccation. It is to be met with abundantly

throughout the whole year in ponds, ditches, and pools. But

notwithstanding the constant opportunity presented for its

examination, Lotifer vulgaris has not yet been accurately

investigated with regard to either its anatomical structure or

its developmental history.

In the following pages I give a detailed report of the

results of an investigation of this Rotifer commenced in

February and continued until the middle of July in the

present year (1884).

I. Historical.

Thirty years ago it was regarded as unsettled whether the

Rotatoria are of separate sexes or hermaphrodites. The

standpoint of investigation at that time will be best charac-

terized by a passage from Siebold’s ‘Comparative Anatomy,’

which I will here cite verbatim. It runs as follows :—‘“‘As

the Rotatoria are provided with such distinct female sexual

organs, one might also justly infer the existence of male

generative organs in these animals ; but notwithstanding the

most careful endeavours, no satisfactory result as to the true

nature of their male sexual apparatus has hitherto been at-

tained, so that it is still doubtful whether the Rotatoria are

hermaphrodites or possess separate sexes ”’ fT.

While these words were being published and read in

Germany, the English naturalist, Brightwell}, discovered

the small misshapen male of a Rotifer allied to Ehrenberg’s

genus Notommata, previously altogether overlooked. This

was an epoch-making discovery, the importance of which

was immediately recognized by Dalrymple and further deve-

loped by him in a detailed special investigation. The last-

named naturalist furnished the proof that the male of Notom-

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Zeitschrift fi wissen-

schaftliche Zoologie, Band xli. pp. 226-251.

+ Vergl. Anat. p. 184 (1848). ie

} Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. ii. p. 153 (1848).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 10

126 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

mata anglica possessed neither jaws, nor pharynx, nor

stomach, but lived solely for amatory purposes *. Brightwell

and Dalrymple are entitled to perfectly equal shares in the

merit of this most important discovery, but hitherto only the

latter has been mentioned by name in the text-books.

Some years afterwards (1854) Prof. Franz Leydig found

himself in a position to demonstrate separate sexuality in a

second example, a Rotifer newly discovered by him (Notom-

mata Sieboldii). The female of this new species has a great

similarity to that of Notommata anglica, but the male is very

differently constructed. It is especially by the presence of

four lappet-like arms (one pair situated at the neck, the other

issuing trom the middle of the body) that this male is distin-

guishable from that of the English Rotifer. In this case also

it was proved that the male of Notommata Sieboldii possessed

neither pharynx, jaws, nor stomach.

By these fortunate and important discoveries the notion

was gradually established that separation of the sexes occurs

throughout the Rotatoria; and Leydig expressed his (cer-

tainly not merely individual) opinion upon this point in the

following terms. He says:—‘‘ In their structure the Rota-

toria manifest too great a harmony for us not to draw the

conclusion from the sexual difference of Notommata anglica

and Notommata Sieboldii that the other genera also have the

sexes separated upon two individuals ” J.

The acumen and circumspection of Leydig soon succeeded

in diagnosing other male forms from the descriptions and

figures given by other naturalists. Thus Leydig established

as clearly as possible that Ehrenberg’s genus Lnteroplea

hydatina was erroneously described as a distinct genus, its

representative really being only the male of Hydatina senta.

Leydig also thought, and correctly, that Notommata granu-

laris would prove to be the male of N. brachionus. This

supposition, as is well known, was verified by F’. Weisse (St.

Petersburg).

By the Breslau naturalist Prof. Ferdinand Cohn, who has

occupied himself in the most thorough-going manner with the

organization of the Rotatoria, the reproduction of these

animals was in 1854 made the subject of a special publica-

tiont. This is especially valuable, because Cohn was so

fortunate as to be able to confirm Leydig’s inferences by

experiment, and thus the incontrovertible proof was furnished

* Phil. Trans. ser. 2, vol. iii. (1849).

+ “Ueber Bau und die systematische Stellung der Réaderthiere,”

Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. vi. 1855, p. 98.

{ Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. vii. (1855), pp. 451-436.

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 127

that Hnteroplea hydatina was the male of Hydatina senta and

Notommata granularis that of N. brachionus.

Three years later (1858) F. Cohn communicated the

results of his further investigations in an interesting memoir

which appeared under the title of ‘‘ Remarks on the Rota-

toria,”’ in the ninth volume of this ‘ Zeitschrift.’ In the

concluding pages of this publication Cohn expresses the

opinion that in the Rotatoria a peculiar form of alternation

of generations occurs, thus constituted :—‘ the fecundated

females alone deposit hard-shelled ova, which pass through

the winter, while the unfertilized summer eggs are developed,

from which proceed directly either females again or, at certain

seasons, males also.”

Valuable information as to the anomalous structure of many

Rotatoria was given ina memoir by Metschnikoff which was

published in 1866*. It treats of Apsclus lentiformis, the

most remarkable peculiarity of which consists in the absence

of any vibratile apparatus. This Rotifer also has separate

sexes. ‘This fact was first ascertained by Prof. R. Leuckart.

Here also it was proved that the male is destitute of all

traces of the digestive organs, while, on the other hand, the

aquiferous system shows a considerable development.

It was ascertained by W. Salensky, who observed the

embryonic evolution in Brachionus urceolarts (1871), that in

this Rotifer the development of the two sexes takes place

quite concordantly in the first stages. Only at a later period

does the intestinal canal, which originally occurs as an in-

vagination on the ventral surface in both males and females,

undergo in the former a retrogressive metamorphosis and

become aborted f.

Quite recently (1883) a memoir by Karl Eckstein { upon

the Rotatoria of the neighbourhood of Giessen has been pub-

lished, containing numercus valuable observations. With

regard to Lotifer vulgaris, however, even this memoir gives

us very little information, and in the following statements [

find myself thrown principally upon my own observations.

Il. The Material

for my observations I obtained in two ponds situated directly

in front of my house at Curmersdorf. Subsequently I ob-

tained it from the ‘* Froschgraben ” which stretches between

the town of Hirschberg and the village of Grunau, a locality

which, after Von Flotow’s and I’. Cohn’s investigations upon

* Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. xvi. (1866), pp. 346-356.

+ Ibid, xxii. (1872), pp. 455-466.

{ Ibid, xxxix, (1880), pp. 345-448, s

128 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

Hematococcus pluvialis and Stephanosphera pluvialis, must

certainly be well known to a wide circle of naturalists. The

last-mentioned interesting Volvocinean occurs in great abun-

dance in the stagnant water of this ditch.

At almost all seasons the Froschgraben possesses an abun-

dant fauna. Besides numerous species of Chironomus-larve,

Cyclopide, Entomostraca (Lynceus), Nematoda, and Infu-

soria, three different species of Rotatoria are to be found here,

Viz. :—

1. Philodina roseola.

2. Hosphora ngas.

3. Rotifer vulgaris :

(a) in a very large form (0°75 millim.), with reddish

cuticle ;

(8) in a smaller form (0°50 millim.), with perfectly

colourless cuticle.

As I needed a great number of specimens I have experi-

mented with the smaller Rotcfer; the other two species did

not occur in sufficient abundance, and I employed them chiefly

only to obtain a more accurate notion of the characters of the

Rotatorian organism. I found the large Rotifer cited under

“3a” specially adapted for this purpose; from its sha-

greened cuticle it might be characterized as Rotifer granularis.

Ill. The Anatomy of Rotifer vulgaris.

The external boundary of the bilaterally symmetrical body

of our Rotifer is formed by a finely longitudinally striated,

transparent cuticle, the interior, softer portion of which (hypo-

dermis) consists of a homogeneous ground-mass with scattered

granules. Leydig, who was the first to notice the existence of

this second layer, describes it as the granular layer. The

telescopically extensible foot (like the cervical process or pro-

boscis) is to be regarded as merely an extension of the cuticle,

not as an organ articulated to the latter. Division into

segments, in the sense in which it occurs in the Arthropoda,

is no more to be discovered in fotifer than in the other

Rotatoria. By this, however, it is by no means intended to

deny that a sort of superficial segmentation divides the body

in the Rotatoria into several segments placed one behind the

other; this is undeniably the case, but no metamerous ar-

rangement of the internal organs corresponds to these apparent

segments. Biitschli therefore has rightly come to the con-

clusion that the jointing of the Rotatoria is typically different

from the segmentation of the Annelida*,

* Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. xxvi. (1876).

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 129

In Rotifer, as in the other Philodinez, the buccal aperture

is ventral, and the anal opening dorsal.

The reception of nourishment is effected by means of the

so-called “rotatory organ,” from which the whole group of

animals has obtained its name. In ot/fer this organ consists

of two lobes, situated before the mouth and directed outwards

like wings, which bear a strongly vibratile circlet of cilia,

and have the office of whirling in nutritive material. The

optical impression received by the observer of the incessant

ciliary movement is that of two rapidly revolving wheels, and

hence the name of “ Wheel-animalcules”’ applied to them.

This organ, which can be protruded and retracted at pleasure

by the Rotifers, forms the true cephalic extremity ; and the

vermiform anterior third of the body, which bears the car-

mine-red eye-spots, may justly be regarded as a proboscidi-

form elongation. When the rotatory organ is retracted, a

system of radiately arranged folds indicates the place where

it is hidden in the body-cavity. When it is to be protruded,

the animal shortens its anterior extremity about one half, and

throws it quite back upon the neck, much as shown in fig. 2.

During this sudden backward movement the border of the

rotatory organ issues, already vibrating, and the motor muscles

of the latter protrude the two ‘ preeoral lobes” completely. The

play of the cilia begins immediately, and numerous swarm- -

spores of Alge, Diatomacez, Infusoria, &c. are carried down

into the @sophagus, which is also lined with cilia.

This latter leads into the so-called pharynx [mastax],

which contains the two denticulated jaw-plates, and possesses

a strong apparatus of muscles. When the rotatory organ is

unfolded these plates are in constant movement and ready to

crush whatever comes within their reach. By the older ob-

servers (Leeuwenhoek, Joblot, Fontane) the masticating ap-

paratus of the Rotifera was erroneously regarded as a heart.

If we examine a specimen of Lot/fer, lying with the ventral

surface upwards, under a microscope of good definition with

a power of 750 diameters, we see the lower surface of the

pharynx, which is turned towards us, furnished with three

gland-like appendages. The third and largest one pushes itself,

like a wedge, between the two smaller ones, which converge to-=

wards one another, and thus is produced a glandular complex

which occupies the whole lower surface of the pharynx. Hck-

stein (/. c. p. 445) thinks that in Rotcfer and Philodina no

separate lobes are to be distinguished in the glandular mass.

I can explain this statement, which differs completely from

the results of my own observations, only by supposing that

the Giessen observer has examined the pharynx of a Rot¢fer

130 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

only from the dorsal side. In this case the glandular mass

protruding on each side certainly appears wnlobed ; but it is

in reality not so, as the application of the microscope to the

ventral surface of the animal proves. The three glandular

lobes then at once catch the eye. As regards the minute

structure of these glands (which may best be distinguished as

stomach-glands), their contents consist of a pale glandular

mass containing clear nuclei (with nucleoli). There can

hardly be any doubt that these organs are destined to pour

into the stomach a secretion subservient to digestion. As is

well known, a similar provision occurs also on the pharynx

of many insect-larvee, especially in the larvee of Chironomus,

in which a whole circlet of such stomach-glands is always to

be met with.

In the region where the cesophagus opens into the pharynx,

but upon the ventral side, there are always two large cells

(furnished with a nucleus), which are placed close together

and apparently partially amalgamated. Frequently, instead

of one, we see two fine round nuclei in each of these two cells.

From the pharynx the food, crushed and mixed with the

glandular secretion, passes into the chyle-dntestine (stomach),

' which, in the Rotitera that I have examined, possesses a

distinctly perceptible intima, This is very probably to be

regarded as a direct continuation of the chitinous lining of

the pharynx. It also passes into the intestine and is there

particularly strongly developed. This intima is surrounded

by a finely eranular mass, which again is enclosed by a delicate-

walled tube. ‘This mass appears to be the seat of an absorbent

faculty, for, according to the nature of the food taken into the

stomach, it immediately acquires a greenish, brownish, or

reddish colour. If the animals are left to starve the granular

mass gradually becomes quite decolorized, and acquires a

shining grey appearance. Irom its function it is evidently

to be compared with the epithelial cell-layer of the middle

intestine of many insect-larve (e.g. Chironomus). As in

these, so in Rotifer, the source of fat-globules is to be recog-

nized in this absorbent layer. With abundance of nourish-

ment extraordinarily large oil-drops make their appearance in

the interior of the intestine of Lotcfer.

The intestine, as already mentioned, possesses a very thick

wall, and is generally tightly packed with excrement. It

opens outwards, together with the so-called “ contractile

vesicle,” into the dorsally-placed cloaca.

This vesicle, on which a considerable muscular coat is

recognizable, morphologically represents only a dilated part,

corresponding to the point of union, of the two ewcretory

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 131

vessels (“respiratory canals ’’), which run on both sides in the

interior of the body-cavity of Hotifer into the vicinity of the

rotatory organ. ‘These canals have throughout a lumen of

equal width and a tolerably strong wall; upon them are

seated at various parts the so-called tremulous organs or

cilio-facule, about the structure of which there is still much

dispute. I will here briefly state what I have been able to

see in them.

In Rotzfer, in which I counted five such organs upon each

side, I have ascertained, by the employment of an excellent

homogeneous immersion-lens from the workshop of E. Leitz,

in Wetzlar (focus 3/5 inch), with a moderate eyepiece, that

each tremulous organ has the form of a cylindrical beaker,

seated by its tapering extremity upon the excretory vessel.

The beaker is open above, and the broad cilium inserted at its

bottom projects a little beyond the aperture. I know very

well that my description is imperfect, and that it differs from

the representations given by other authors; but every one

can say with a good conscience only what he believes he has

observed. We are here on the limit of microscopic vision,

and the probability of error is very great. I see, however,

that Metschnikoff gives a similar description of the tremulous

organ in Apsilus lentiformis, saying with regard to that

Rotifer, “On each side there are two funnels opening into

the body-cavity. In the base of each funnel is seated a long

lobe vibrating in an outward direction” *, From my obser-

vations I must perfectly agree with the Russian naturalist,

although so distinguished an observer of the Rotifera as Ley-

dig states that in the tremulous organs observed by him the

direction of the oscillation is exwards. Even under a power

of 1500 diameters (Leitz’s homogeneous immersion of 73 inch

and ocular no. 3) the condition of things appeared to me not

otherwise than as above described. I saw that the oscillation

of the cilia was so violent that the beakers surrounding them

were kept in constant tremulous movement.

After these observations I determined to bring the tremu-

lous organs of a female of Brachionus urceolaris into com-

parison. A fine large specimen was soon found, and this I

examined under exactly the same power as my Lotifer?, he

result obtained, however, was not of such a kind that I could

employ it in support of my observations on the tremulous

organs of Lotifer vulgaris. I will here merely describe what

I observed, without troubling myself as to how it is to be

brought into accordance with the previous observations upon

Rotifer. I took the greatest trouble to discover a contour

* Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. xvi. p. 849 (1866).

132 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

which might be construed as indicating an aperture ; but in

this endeavour I did not succeed. It even appeared that the

direction of oscillation was ¢nwards, and that the cilium,

which beat much more violently than in Fotcfer, was at-

tached to the upper closed end of the organ.

I repeated my observations upon this point a few days

afterwards, but came again to the same result.

Now I find from Eckstein’s memoir that this naturalist

has made observations upon the tremulous organs of Lotifer

vulgaris which differ considerably from mine, and rather agree

with what I believe I have seen in Brachionus. I say ex-

pressly that for my own part I indeed entertain the conviction

that I could see nothing else in the material at my disposal ;

but this does not exclude the possibility that other observers

may have had the advantage of more favourable objects, and

perhaps made more numerous observations than myself.

According to Eckstein the tremulous organs of otdfer

vulgaris are of a clavate form and attached by the thinner

end to the lateral canals. At the upper end they are closed

by a hemispherical lid, to the middle of which the long

cilium is attached. Beneath this ld Eckstein thought he

detected an oval aperture, which, however, does not extend

to the free extremity of the cilium. In his opinion, which is

identical with that of Leydig, the waste fluids of the body are

carried from the body-cavity into the excretory ducts by the

vibrating cilium, passing from them into the contractile

vesicle, and thence outwards.

I leave this observation to stand on the same footing that I

claim for my own. Kckstein certainly only states what he

has seen. In the presence of such diverse observations,

however, one may inquire into the cause of the diversity, and

this, in my judgment, is to be found in the influence which

the quicker or slower motion of the oscillatory cilium exerts

upon our visual organs. In fotifer, in which the cilium

oscillates more slowly, I had the impression that the beaker-

like organ was open at the top. But in the tremulous organ

of Brachionus, in which the cilium shows a strong flickering

motion, and oscillates in short undulations, the resulting

motion from this, in combination with the recognition of the

convergent lateral contours of the organ, is that the latter must

be closed above. ‘This conclusion we arrive at quite against

our will, because a briefly undulating cilium, projecting some-

what above the margin, simulates the optical section of a

cap-like operculum, which really does not exist. That K.

Eckstein has recognized a “ hemispherical operculum ”’ also

in Rotifer may perhaps be due to the individual constitution

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 133

of his visual organ or to the circumstance that his specimens

of Rotifer were furnished with more rapidly vibrating cilia

(¢. e. fresher) than mine.

It is waste of time to dispute about this. All observations

in which we must approach the limit of microscopic vision

are precarious. Consider only the question as to the general

constitution of the striated muscular fibre, as to which the

observations of investigators are often diametrically opposed.

Wherever the diffraction phenomena of light come into play

microscopic anatomy must put a bridle upon its desire of

knowledge.

I proceed now with the exposition of the anatomical cha-

racters of the body of Rotdfer. On each side of the chyle-

intestine, about the hinder third of the body, are situated the

fusiform ovaries. One of them is usually considerably larger

than the other; but each of them is enveloped by a thin

transparent membrane, which is drawn out at each end of the

organ into a solid cord. ‘The posterior and thicker of these

cords passes into the foot and is attached in the vicinity of the

contractile vesicle ; the other is longer and more delicate, so

that ifs point of attachment in the anterior part of the body

can with difficulty be determined. It is not to be denied that

this mode of attachment of the ovaries has a striking simi-

larity to those which occur in the still undeveloped ovaries of

the larvee of Chironomus plumosus, Corethra, &c. As is well

known the above-mentioned Dipterous larve, shortly before

their escape from the egg (frequently also even earlier), already

possess, in the last segment but three, on each side a distinctly

recognizable, fusiform sexual rudiment, which, indeed, is

frequently concealed by the adipose body, but is never wanting

in the portion of the body indicated. In Roézfer and the

other Rotatoria each ovary consists of a finely granular colour-

less substance, in which are imbedded large dark nuclei, sur-

rounded by lighter spaces. Leydig has interpreted the nuclei

as germinal spots and the light zones around them as germinal

vesicles. In the smaller ovaries I count five or six, in the

larger ones from twelve to fifteen such structures. Frequently

the ovaries seem nearly to disappear; at least I have observed

that in many examples of Rotifer they are scarcely a fourth

of their original size.

In the description of the body-cavity of Rotdfer it must

also be mentioned that it is seldom quite free from embryos.

Usually three are contained in it, one of which is generally

pretty far developed, while the other two are only in course of

formation. During the movements of the parent-animal the

progeny are driven to and fro in the most reckless fashion,

134 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

stuck up on their heads, pushed on one side, and in general

their existence is so completely ignored that it is wonderful

how, under such circumstances, the young Rotifers manage

to get developed. But in spite of the observer’s wonder this

takes place, according to the temperature of the water, in

from five to eight days after the separation of the ovum from

the ovarium. The actual birth I have never been able to

observe, and it is to me quite a mystery through what portal

the young animal quits the body-cavity of the mother.

We have still to glance at the anterior portion of the body

of Rotifer, which bears the two carmine-red eye-spots, each

furnished with a crystalline body. When examined from the

dorsal surface this section shows, in the first place, the trian-

gular ganglion, placed immediately in front of the masti-

catory apparatus. In Philodina roseola the eye-spots are

situated immediately over this triangle (in the nape), and it

looks exactly as if the animal carried about with it upon its

back the drawing of a fox’s head with the snout in front.

The resemblance is striking, and by no means depends upon

a subjective notion. In fotifer the anterior angle of the

triangle emits two hardly visible branches towards the two

eye-spots. Besides these there seems to me to be a union of

the same angle with the retractile organ which exists at the

extreme anterior end of the body, and bears a circlet of short

cilia, together with two long tactile sete. The so-called

cervical lobe (erroneously named “ respiratory tube ”’) is also

united with the cerebral ganglion by a commissure. Here,

no doubt, we have to do with a sense-organ, as is proved by

the fact that the animal (before passing from the contracted to

the extended state) protrudes this lobe to feel about, and

quickly retracts it again if a Paramecium or a Daphnia comes

in contact with it in swimming by. At its superior extremity

the organ bears a tuft of tactile sete. In fig. 3 I give a

superficial and lateral view of the anterior extremity of the

body in fotfer, from which the reader may easily understand

the conditions which occur.

When the rotatory organ is retracted it appears in the dorsal

view in the form of two semicircular plates, of which the

middle part refracts the light less strongly than the margin,

which appears somewhat inflated. On each side there is in

anatomical connection with the posteriorly directed horn of

these plates, a lobiform mass of substance, as to the interpre-

tation of which I am not quite clear. When the rotatory

organ is protruded the two lobes in question move somewhat

further forward, so that they appear to be half taken into that

organ. Have we to do here with salivary glands (besides

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 135

the above-mentioned stomachal glands)? ‘This I do not

know.

I have still to say a few words about the muscular system

and the “pedal glands.” As to the function of the latter we

have only recently ascertained anything. With Ehrenberg

these “clavate, turbid, elongated bodies’ were problema-

tical organs. In interpreting them he hesitated between

muscles and sexual glands. We now know that they are the

seat of a secretory activity, and secrete a sticky product,

which serves to attach the animal to smooth surfaces. As

regards the muscles, I shall content myself with stating that

the masticatory apparatus and contractile vesicle possess

special muscles, while elsewhere longitudinal and transverse

muscles are present. he latter were regarded by Ehrenberg

as blood-vessels. In fotifer we observe in the region of the

head a complex ramification of muscular fibres, which cannot

be specially traced. There is no circulatory apparatus for the

blood in any fotifer. 'The blood occupies the body-cavity

quite freely, and its movement is maintained by the contrac-

tions of the body. True blood-cells cannot be recognized ;

but at all times fine fusiform and rounded elements are sus-

pended in the body-fluid, which very probably functionally

represent blood-cells.

TV. The Embryonic Development of Rotifer vulgaris.

When we have a great number of specimens of Rot?fer at

command, we always find one or more of them in which the

constriction of the ovum from the ovary may be traced. There

is first produced a small swelling on the latter. On close

observation this proves to be densely packed with vitelline

granules, so that the gradually increasing raised portion stands

out clearly by its darker and granulated appearance against

the ovary, which remains clear. It now appears as if all the

vitelline formative material collected together at a single point

of the ovary. Something of the same kind must also have

been recognized by previous observers in other species of

Rotatoria. Thus Leydig describes the ovary of Notommata

centrura, and says:—‘‘Only one half of it has vitelline

granules, among which again numerous darker spots of accu-

mulation are to be recognized.” Upon the horseshoe-shaped

ovary of Pterodina patina the same author also remarks as

follows :—‘‘ In one limb we distinguish the germinal vesicles

with their germ-spots and the finely granular vitelline mass

between them ; the other limb displays scarcely anything but

vitelline substance, the molecules of which are here larger.”

Similar observations were also made by Prof. Leydig upon

136 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

the ovaries of Brachionus, Noteus, and Euchlanis, from which

that naturalist thinks he may draw the conclusion that in the

ovaries of the Rotatoria in question we have an approximation

to those forms of ovaries in which (as in Hexapoda and Asel-

lina) the production of the germinal vesicles and of the yelk-

mass devolves upon different parts of the ovary*.

According to what I have quite definitely observed in my

Rotifer | cannot adopt this view. It certainly appears as if

a separate vitelligenous focus existed in such ovaries ; but we

soon see the germinal vesicle come into sight in the midst of

the swelling and take its place outside the ovary. The swel-

ling, which is originally sessile upon the ovary, increases

gradually in size and becomes more and more sharply con-

stricted off from its place of origin. Finally the conditions

are reversed: the maturing ovum gradually attains its defini-

tive size, and then we see the much-diminished ovary attached

to the ovum, while previously the reverse was the case.

The separation by constriction is at last completed (in about

three or four hours), and the ovum, in which the germinal

vesicle with the germinal spot is distinctly visible, drops into

the body-cavity, where it is driven to and fro in the most

unceremonious manner by the contractions of the animal.

The process of separation is so effected that a portion of the

enveloping membrane of the ovary is separated with it and

transferred to the ovum, so that the embryo in its develop-

ment lies in a completely closed hyaline vesicle, which, from

its origin and function, is to be regarded as a real uterus

(‘‘ poche de maturation,” Joliet). Under a magnifying-power

of 700 diameters, with good definition, the envelope surround-

ing the embryo (the presence of which has often been dis-

puted) may be recognized with the greatest distinctness.

The segmentation of the egg of Rotifer is very difficult of

observation, because the animals suitable for investigation

cannot at pleasure be brought to repose and prevented from

creeping about. The application of a compressorium is inju-

dicious, as the least pressure exerted upon the objects under

observation causes their contraction. ‘There is nothing for it

therefore but to arm one’s self with patience and to take care

to keep the egg constantly in the field of vision by suitable

movements of the object-slide. Very often, however, the

desirable circumstance occurs that the animalcules attach

themselves with the foot, unfold the rotatory organ, and re-

main for “ten or twenty minutes in this condition. This

happens, however, only when they feel quite comfortable, and

the illumination is not too bright.

* Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. vi. (1855), pp. 87, 47, and 94.

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 137

The following is what I have been able to ascertain by the

investigations of months (February to July 1884) upon the

development of Rotifer vulgaris. After its separation from

the ovary the egg shows a centrally-placed germinal vesicle

with a distinct germinal spot. The development of the embryo

commences by the contours of the germinal vesicle becoming

indefinite, until it fades away and finally becomes quite invi-

sible. When this has taken place the yelk-granules show a

tendency to accumulate in the middle of the egg, so that a

darker central mass and a lighter peripheral layer may be di-

stinguished. In from twenty to twenty-five minutes, however,

the egg-contents gradually clear again, and under suitable illu-

mination we discover that a division of the germinal vesicle has

taken place. ‘The latter has certainly only a little diminished

in size, which no doubt is to be explained by its substance

having been replaced from the yelk. From the recent obser-

vations of Ludwig Will*, according to which masses of

nucleus-substance issue from the germinal vesicle and become

converted into yelk-substance, the reverse of this process is

also conceivable. ‘The arrangement of the products of divi-

sion and the original germinal vesicle is usually such that the

latter are placed in the vicinity of one pole of the egg, and the

daughter vesicles in the region of the other pole.

I have never been able to observe directly in the egg of

Rotifer the mode of segmentation ; but as the daughter vesicles

are always smaller than the original nucleus, it is probable

that the former proceed from the latter by a process of gem-

mation. Something like this, as is well known, occurs also

in the segmentation of the egg of Rhodites rose, in which

(according to Weismann’s observations) the so-called “ pos-

terior pole-nucleus ”’ likewise increases by gemmation f.

It is worthy of note that the vitelline elements do not

immediately group themselves around the progeny of the

germinal vesicle, but there is rather a lapse of a certain time

several hours!) before the commencement of a blastomere-

formation is to be recognized. So far as I know, this fact has

previously been indicated only by Leydig, who, as long since

as 1855, puts the following question with regard to it:—

** Are we to conclude that the germinal vesicle in the ovarian

egg has become converted directly by continual division into

many nuclei . . . . . or do the winter-eggs perhaps, even at

their origin in the ovary, enclose a number of nuclei (germinal

* Zool. Anzeiger, 1884, nos. 167, 168,

+ Beitrige zur Kenntniss der ersten Vorginge im Insektenei, pp. 85 e¢

seqq. (1883).

138 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

vesicles), in opposition to other eggs, which always possess

only one nucleus ?” *

By my observations a clear light is thrown upon the occur-

rence of a considerable number of nuclei in the eggs of many

Rotatoria, inasmuch as I have been able to ascertain that

between the blastomere-formation and the increase of the

original nucleus (by gemmation) there is an interval of several

hours. Accidentally I once met with an egg with four

daughter-nuclei, although no trace of the commencement of

segmentation was to be observed. Generally the grouping of

the vitellus into blastomeres commences when three nuclear

buds have separated. As we shall see by this the foundation

of the epiblast is already provided. By the formation of

grooves, the progress of which is scarcely perceptible, three

blastomeres are finally formed, each of which contains within

it a daughter-nucleus. These are seated like a saddle upon

the still unsegmented larger half of the egg, and appear then

to increase at the expense of the latter (which visibly becomes

smaller). The result of this increase is at the same time an

envelopment of the half of the egg which has remained un-

divided by the products of division of the original three blas-

tomeres—a process which leads to formation of a so-called

hood-gastrula. 'The outer lamella of this 1s represented by

the enveloping cell-mass, the znner one by the at first passive

half of the egg, which, however, begins to be segmented when

the envelopment has advanced so far that only a small aper-

ture (blastopore) still remains to be closed.

When this closure has taken place the protoplasm of the

blastomeres, which have in the meanwhile increased in num-

ber and diminished in size by repeated division, becomes

fused together, and then is produced a tolerably dense layer,

furnished with numerous nuclei, which no longer allows us to

trace the fate of the great hypoblastic cell. But there can be

no doubt that morphologically this must be regarded as the

equivalent of an inner lamella, if we consider the details of the

rocess of segmentation in the egg of a wheel-animalcule

(Philodina roseola) nearly allied to Rotifer vulgaris.

In the Riesengebirge, and especially in the neighbourhood

of Hirschberg (near the village of Grunau), we have a very

large species of the above-mentioned Philodina, the eggs of

which are quite peculiarly adapted for embryoiogical obser-

vations. ‘The intestinal canal of this animal is of a cinnabar-

red colour, and we find the same pigment also in the vitelline

granules of the egg, a circumstance which is of particular

importance, as I remarked more and more as I continued my

* Zeitschr. f, wiss. Zool. vi. p. 102 (1855).

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 139

studies from day today. I cultivated great quantities of these

animals in two small aquaria filled with rain-water. Swarm-

spores of Algee served as their food. arly in the morning (at

4 or 5 o'clock) I constantly found, seated at the margin of the

aquarium, colonies of the size of a pin’s head, which, on micro-

scopic examination, proved to consist of 30-40 individuals.

Among them were to be seen 50-60 eggs, either freshly depo-

sited or already in course of development, which one of course

has to make use of at once. ‘That so many observers of Rota-

toria have failed (as appears from the memoirs on the subject)

in obtaining eggs just deposited is due simply to the fact that

they did not get up early enough. So far as [ can judge, the

deposition of eggs in Philodina roseola takes place only very

rarely during the later hours of the morning, and not at all

in the afternoon. ‘This condition has its analogue among the

lower forms of plants. ‘To the botanist it is well known that

the conjugation of many Algz takes place only in the earliest

hours of daylight.

While the mature egg of Philodina roseola is still in the

body-cavity of its parent, the germinal vesicle always lies at

that pole which is turned towards the anal aperture. I[ was

never able to detect a germinal spot in Philodina roseola,

Upon the first stages of development I have to state what

follows. In the deposited egg the germinal vesicle imme-

diately disappears, and, just as in Wotzfer, the vitelline

granules accumulate around a central point, so that a peri-

pheral layer of protoplasm, with but few granules, makes its

appearance in the egg. Gradually, however, the contents of

the latter become homogeneous, but only for a time, for very

soon the yelk becomes clearer at two neighbouring points of

the long axis of the egg, and between these is produced the

first groove, by which the contents of the egg are divided into

two unequal parts. In proportion as the deepening of the

groove proceeds, the nuclei of the first two segments also

appear with more distinct contours. ‘hat the first segmen-

tation-nucleus is developed by gemmation from the nucleus of

the egg I have several times directly observed in Philodina

roseola. Yor the elucidation of this I refer to fig. 4, in which

four consecutive stages of the process of gemmation in ques-

tion are represented. At the commencement of the gemmation

the true viscous nuclear substance within the fine envelope

containing it performs amceboid movements (stage 1, fig. 4).

But within a few minutes the budding daughter-nucleus

distinctly appears (stage 2). Immediately after its production

this divides into two or three equivalent structures (stage 3),

and I have even observed a case in which the whole nucleus

140 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

(including the bud) in this stage acquired the form of a

rosette (fig. 4, 4), and gave origin simultaneously to five

daughter-nuclei. In the formation of the other blastomeres

the origin of the daughter-nuclei belonging to them from the

original germinal vesicle may almost regularly be observed.

It is worthy of mention that in the egg of Philodina roseola

the occurrence of a small segmentation-cavity may be defi-

nitely recognized. J have been able to recognize this structure,

not only in tsolated cases, but in all the eggs of which I wit-

nessed the first stages of development.

After the formation of the first smad/er segment, the seg-

mentation advances as follows :—Two other blastomeres are

produced from the larger half of the egg, take the original

first divisional piece between them, and become amalgamated

with this superficially.

As in Rotter vulgaris, so also here, we observe that the

first three blastomeres now also divide and begin to grow

round the hypoblastic half of the egg. In the latter, in the

meanwhile, more vitelline granules have accumulated than in

the foundation of the epiblast, by which means, as we shall

see, it becomes possible to keep the hypoblastic cell in view

during the subsequent development. By degrees the still

unsegmented very granular portion of yelk is regularly flowed

round by the dividing blastomeres, and surrounded as with a

hood. But before the blastopore of the latter is completely

closed two smaller portions separate off from the hypoblast,

and these are distinctly marked by the great abundance of

granules they contain. They are of a deep red colour, and lie

just within the blastopore. I do not hesitate to interpret

these red cells as the rudiment of a mesoblast, from which the

ovaries, the muscles, the excretory vessels, and the clavate

organ (in the foot) originate. !

The developing mesoblastic rudiment does not form a layer,

but only a cell-cord, which grows from each side towards the

anterior end of the body (between the epiblast and hypo-

blast). It is impossible to trace this growth in detail, because

finally the larger hypoblastic cell begins to divide, and then

the differentiation of the middle from the inner lamella

becomes illusory. But by turning the egg upon its long axis

we see that the mesoblastic cell-cord does not take a central

course, but is more approximated to one half of the egg than

to the other.

I do not think I am mistaken in regarding the first-men-

tioned red cells as those “ primordial cells of the mesoderm,”

the occurrence of which in the development of the Annelida

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 141

(in Criodrilus) was long since observed and described by

Hatschek *.

Hatschek’s fig. 1, pl. i. of the memoir cited, shows the cells

in question exactly in the same position, with regard to the

two primary lamellz, in which I have met with them in the

ege of Philodina roseola. In the latter object I could also

ascertain beyond doubt that the mesodermal rudiment takes its

origin tin the form of a portion cut off from the hypoblast.

When Hatschek says of these mesodermal cells “ that they

show a nearer relationship to the entoderm than to the ecto-

derm,” it is correct and easily intelligible, as they stand in

no genetic connexion with the latter.

By the evidence adduced by.me the Rotatoria also show a

significant relationship to the larva of Polygordius (the tro-

chophora), of which we know that it possesses mesodermal

streaks ot exactly the same cellular constitution as the embryo

of Philodina roseola.

Very probably the presence of a similar mesodermal rudi-

ment would be ascertained also in Rotdfer vulgaris, if we had

any means of tracing the hypoblast in this animalcule more

distinctly. It is, however, quite impossible in the case of

ftotifer to ascertain anything about its further fate (after the

ectoderm has grown over it). I obtained no result even by

staining it (with methyl-green).

As regards the subsequent development of the embryos of

fotifer vulgaris, in the first place a cephalic and a caudal

portion are constituted by a transverse furrow which early

makes its appearance upon the ventral side. On the former the

delicate outlines of the rotatory organ very soon appear in the

form of two semicircular folds, which meet together in a

middle line, the future cesophagus. At the same time we

observe on the caudal (or pedal) portion some shallow emar-

ginations by which the subsequent superficial segmentation

of this section of the body is already expressed.

In the early developmental stages of Lotzfer not the least

trace of the internal organs is to be discovered; but their

presence and their perceptibility certainly do not occur at the

same moment. Tor no doubt the intestine is already present

when the outlines of the pharynx and its denticulated jaw-

plates: begin to show themselves, which, as is well known,

happens rather early. ‘hat at this period we are still unable

to detect the digestive canal is probably due only to the fact

that the difference between its refractive power and that of

* ‘Studien tiber Entwicklungsgeschichte der Anneliden,’ 1878, pp. 3

and 92 et seqq.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. fa

142 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

the surrounding tissue is considerably less than that which

exists between the latter and the chitinous lining of the

pharynx. It is therefore to the accidental existence of such

a difference that we must ascribe the particularly early recog-

nition of the pharynx in Rotzfer.

Then there is in the posterior part of the embryo a small

vacuole-like cavity, the early existence of which must be

recognized. At the spot where this cavity is to be observed

in embryos of Rotifer we see in young animals of Lucinu-

laria, Stephanoceros, Floscularia, &c., small aggregations

of gvanules (so-called ‘urinary concretions’’) which seem to

be enclosed in a special vesicle. I am uncertain whether

from the existence of these concretions the presence of a prim-

ordial kidney may be inferred, and only mention the inter-

esting fact that Aubert also has observed in the embryo of

Aspidogaster conchicola “two remarkable black points or

spherules,”’ of which he says that they strongly refract the

light, have a stratified appearance, and constantly occur at the

same spot (between the ventral sucker and the intestine) *,

This is evidently perfectly analogous to the cases above

referred to in connexion with the Rotatoria.

When the embryo of Rotfer vulgaris has advanced so far

that it presents an exact likeness of its parent on a smaller

scale, it begins to move briskly, and during this the uterine

vesicle (poche de maturation) in which it is enclosed is in

course of time ruptured. It is now quite free between the

intestine and the body-wall, which space constitutes a sort of

nursery for it after it has undergone the first act of its birth.

We sce such embryos, 7. e. young Rotifers, creep about

actively within the body of the parent, and frequently also

the jaw-plates of the young animals are in clapping move-

ment. In some cases I have seen such embryos with per

fectly unfolded rotatory organs, making experimental vortices

within the body-cavity of the parent. But this has occurred

only two or three times during my investigations of many

months.

I have already mentioned that I have never been able to

see how the mature embryo escapes from the body of the

mother, and is, so to speak, born for the second time. [

doubt that the portal through which the young creature quits

the narrow domain of its development is to be found in the

cloacal aperture. The terminal intestine and the contractile

vesicle alone open into this aperture. It must remain for

other students of the Rotatoria to solve the mystery of the

* Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool. vi. (1855), p. 370,

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 143

birth of these animals. I confess my complete ignorance

upon this point.

V. The Reproduction.

On the 15th February, 1884, I found in one of my glasses

some examples of Rot/fer which showed eggs of the known

size and form floating in the body-cavity, but besides these

bore, attached to the inner surface of the cuticle, other egg-

like structures, which seemed to derive their origin (by gem-

mation) from Leydig’s “ granular layer.”

This was to me an extremely unexpected and_ startling

sight. On closer examination the whole of the Rotifers in

the glass in question proved to be furnished with such ova of

the second kind. By selecting suitable examples it was

possible to follow the progress of the process of budding with

the greatest distinctness. very drop of water that I placed

upon an object-slide contained ten or twelve Rotifers. In

these the budding-ova could be observed in all possible stages

of maturation.

But were they really “ ova” that here presented themselves

to observation? This question naturally occurred to me, and

I examined the literature that I had at my disposal in con-

nexion with this point. But nowhere could I find any state-

ment from which I could infer that before me any one had

observed such budding-ova in Rotifer. Unexpectedly there

came into my hands a note in the ‘Archiv ftir Naturge-

schichte’ (1871, Bd. ii. p. 468), according to which Ganin

had ascertained the formation of eggs by budding in Calli-

dina parasitica (a Philodinid parasitic in Gammarus pulex).

According to Ganin’s report the egg-buds originate from the

matrix of the cuticle, surround themselves immediately with

a structureless membrane, become further developed, and then

separate by constriction. But, together with these, true ova

capable of development are also produced by the same wheel-

animalcule.

This note agreed admirably with my own observations. I

had seen the development of the buds trom the granular layer

(=matrix). I had accurately ascertained that these gradually

grow into ellipsoidal structures, which, in external form,

exactly agree with the ovarian ova of Lotifer vulgaris.

However, the matrix-ova observed by me remained in con-

nexion with their place of origin even after they had attained

their definitive size. It was only in a few instances that I

found them floating in the body-cavity like the ovarian eggs,

Otherwise they always had their anterior extremity imbedded

in the granular layer, and a small process even passed into

11*

144 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

the interior of the chitinous cuticle. Seen from the surface

they appeared somewhat ee I now ascertained that

the cuticle immediately over the egg was perforated, and that

the micropyliform opening thus produced appeared to be sur-

rounded by a small annular wall (fig. 5) *.

I have seen such “eggs” attached from within both at the

anterior and posterior ends of the body in my Rotifers.

That any definite position was preferred for their attachment

could not be perceived. Nevertheless it sometimes seemed as

if the anterior part of the body-cavity (on the right) and the

posterior part (on the left) more frequently bore “ eggs”

attached to them than other places. ‘The appearance of the

structures in question, when they have attained their defini-

tive size, is shown by fig. 6. The whole forms an oval

hyaline vesicle, at one pole of which there is a globular finely

granular structure; while in the neighbourhood of the micro-

pyloid aperture a vacuole-like cavity has been developed.

I think I have observed that the vacuole can change its

place within the vesicle ; in many cases I have seen it in the

immediate neighbourhood of the globular structure. The

latter appeared to me to be capable of certain amoeboid move-

ments; | have seen it sometimes furnished with knobs and

blunt diverticula, which, however, were retracted after a short

time.

Up to this point I had made my observations under a

power of only 550 diameters, but now it occurred to me to

examine the vacuole, which, under this power, appeared ae

light and clear, with a Leitz oil-immersion objective (ot zg

inch focus and a uumerical aperture of 1:25). The employ-

ment of this objective gave a power of 900 diameters.

When I now glanced into the microscope my astonishment

was great. ‘lhe vacuole showed in its interior numerous

swarming filaments, and, indeed, most of them were accumu-

lated at the side where the wall of the vacuole touched the

globular body (fig. 7). What were these filaments ?

Since I became acquainted with Ganin’s previous obser-

vation I had no other thought, & prior?, but that I had before

ni rare =) » > en .

me true (although differently formed) eggs of Rotzfer, and in

* On a careful examination of fig. 1 (Stephanoceros Eichhornii) on the

first of the four plates which Prof. Leydig has appended to his fine

memoir on the structure and systematic position of the Rotatoria, I see a

structure, marked with the letter 2 (on the right at the fore part of the

animal), of which the distinguished histologist confesses that its significance

was unknown to him. He describes it as “a group of limpid vesicles

which open on the cuticle by a duct, which, although short, is distinct

in a suitable position.” Have we not here a similar observation to that

which I have frequently made in Rotefer ?

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 145

accordance with this nothing was more natural than to regard

the motile filaments in the interior of the vacuole as sperma-~

tozotds.

There was yet another circumstance that strengthened me

in this conviction. ‘Thus one day I observed that some of

my examples of Rotifer were endowed with remarkable sac-

like appendages, which were always situated exactly at the

spot where the micropyloid aperture of the “egg” passed

out through the cuticle. I observed these little sacs for

hours, but could not at first arrive at any conclusion as to

their nature. I only obtained an idea of how firmly they

must adhere to the /ot¢fer, because they kept their position,

as if firmly rooted, in spite of the rapid movements of the

animals through whole masses of algal growth. After some

time I happened to make a few preparations (merely in order

to see whether the glass vessels still had living inhabitants),

oOo

and then I succeeded in observing the following process in

one of the saccules :—

In the apparently homogeneous contents of this a vacuole

suddenly made itsappearance (fig. 8, a), and moved downwards

(towards the micropylar structure) pretty rapidly. The passage

of the vacuole through the opening in the cuticle actually took

place, and then immediately there appeared within the “ege ”’

a small vesicle of the same kind, only rather smaller (fig. 8, 6).

A portion of the original vacuole remained behind in the neck

of the micropylar orifice. Where the vacuole first appeared

in the saccule a sharply contoured fissure made its appear-

ance, which, however, soon showed dissolving margins, and

finally disappeared altogether. Two minutes afterwards a

new vacuole formed at the same spot as before; but this imme-

diately broke up into two smaller ones (fig. 8 >) and both these

again took their course towards the micropyle. This time

both passed into the vesicle, so that now three such structures

were present in it. ‘T'wo of these, however, soon fused toge-

ther, and then only two remained; but in about fifteen

minutes these also united and caused the formation of a single

larger cavity in the interior of the ovate vesicle.

All these remarkable processes I believed to be connected

with a hitherto overlooked sexual mode of reproduction in

Rotifer vulgaris, and this the more because the saccules yyy

remind one of the spermatophores of many Crustacea (Cyclo-

pide).

Prof. Ehlers (of Géttingen), however, called my attention

to the fact, that years ago (1872) Prof. Friedrich von Stein

(of Prague) described, before the meeting of naturalists at

Leipzig, an Infusorial ‘parasite belonging to the order Suctoria

146 Dr. O. Zacharias on the Reproduction and

(and therefore allied to the Acinetina and Opalina), which my

description of the egg-like structure in the body-cavity of

Rotifer vulgaris suited most exactly. Prof. von Stein was

now consulted with regard to the present case, and he had the

kindness to compare my representation with his own previous

observations. rom this it became exceedingly probable that

IT had again met with the same parasite which Prof. von

Stein had formerly discovered and described under the name

of Trypanococcus rotiferorum.

Prof. von Stein, in the discourse which he delivered before

the above-mentioned meeting of naturalists, made very detailed

statements upon the organization of Rotifer and the structure

of Trypanococcus, but unfortunately he did not prepare a

report upon it for the ‘Tageblatt.’ This explains why

Trypanococcus is not so well known as it certainly deserves

to be.

What I regarded as a cavity (vacuole) filled with sperma-

tozoids in the supposed ‘‘ egg,” is, according to Stein, the

body-cavity of the parasite, which is lined with delicate,

constantly vibrating cilia. From this body-cavity a canal

(cesophagus) is supposed to go to the repeatedly-mentioned

micropyloid aperture, which then would acquire the signifi-

cance of a mouth. Upon this, however, I have to remark

that I have never observed the presence of such an cesophagus

even when employing the oil-immersion lens. If I had

recognized any canal of the kind I should hardly have arrived

at the notion that the structures in question were to be inter-

preted as “eggs.” On the other hand, I must admit that a

stomach with cilia on its inner wall very well explains the

visual impression which I referred to a vacuole filled with

swarming filaments. The globular structure in the vesicle

of Trypanococcus is regarded by Stein as the nucleus of the

Infusorial parasite.

The question now arises, however, as to what is represented

by the saccules, the presence of which I have quite indubi-

tably ascertained, and in which I was able to detect such

peculiar phenomena of contraction with formation of vacuoles.

Prof. von Stein declares that he never saw such sacciform

appendages upon his Rotifers; but he is of opinion that they

may very well be imterpreted as a phenomenon of reproduc-

tion. Possibly a ciliated offshoot may be produced by gem-

mation, from which, finally, the motionless and _ parasitic

Trypanococcus-vesicle proceeds. It is unfortunate that Prof.

von Stein has no facts relating to the actual course of such a

bud-formation, and that, im consequence, we can here proceed

only upon hypothetical grounds. It was precisely these sac-

Development of Rotifer vulgaris. 147

cules, which appeared to me to be attached (connected) from

without, that supported me in my notion of a sexual form of

reproduction in foifer, although I should have been at a

loss to indicate in this group of animals any organ which

presumably might have the function of a male sexual gland.

The objections of Prof. von Stein to any other view than

that in the present case we have to do only with 7rypano-

coccus, are certainly of great weight. Nevertheless the matter

is not yet fully elucidated, and it is of the greatest mterest

that all naturalists who occupy themselves seriously with the

anatomy of the Rotatoria should look out for the presence of

Trypanococcus, by which means we may by degrees obtain

more accurate information as to the history of the reproduction

of this remarkable Infusory.

For the elucidation of the question of egg-gemmation it

would also of course be of great importance if Prof. Ganin

would have the kindness to give further details of his obser-

vations, made in the year 1871, upon Callidina parasitica.

He has no doubt already done this in no. 6 of the ‘‘l’rans-

actions of the University of Warsaw,’ but the memoir in

question is written in Russian, and therefore not generally

accessible.

With regard to the reproduction of Rotifer vulgaris I have

therefore only been able once more to confirm the long-known

fact that it takes place parthenogenetically. That besides the

ovarian eggs, which aredeveloped without previous fecundation,

others are trom time to time produced (by gemmation) which

undergo fecundation, is rendered very doubtful by what Prof.

von Stein has objected against my observations. Whether

the previous observations of Prof. Ganin, which certainly

seem to be in favour of a second kind of egg-formation in

Philodinide, are really so well founded as to exclude all

doubt, | am unable to judge. As already said, it is very

desirable Prof. Ganin should speak out upon this point.

The subject under consideration is both biologically and

physiologically of the greatest possible importance.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V. B.

(A selection of figures from the author's plate. The original

numbers are indicated in brackets.)

Fig. 1 {1}. An adult example of Rotifer vulgaris, seen from the ventral

surface. Auf, eye-spots, shining through; ro, rotatory organ ;

gs, grey substance (salivary glands?) ; z, paired cells ; ka, masti-

catory apparatus; dr, stomachal glands; z, inner membrane of

the intestine; eg, excretory system of vessels; zo, tremulous

organs (ciliated funnels) ; ov, ovary, with an ovum in course of

constriction ; cb/, contractile vesicle; fdr, pedal gland; fe, pro-

trusible extremity of the foot.

148 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

Fig. 2 [2]. Anterior extremity of the body of Rotifer vulgaris, with the

rotatory organ protruded. 4, the cephalic end of the animal

thrown up upon the back ; 2z, cervical lobe (“ respiratory tube”

of authors); gng/, cephalic ganglion ; ro, rotatory organ.

Fig. 3 [8]. The anterior end of the body of Rotifer vulgaris, with the

rotatory organ retracted. 3a, from the side; and 36, from

above; 7b, tactile seta. The other letters as in figs. 1 and 2.

Fig. 4 [6]. Production of daughter-nuclei by budding from the primary

nucleus in Philodina roseola,

Fig. 5 [7]. Trypanococcus-vesicles in the body-cavity of Rotifer. mkrp,

micropyloid external aperture.

Fig. 6 [8e}. A perfect Trypanococcus-vesicle produced by growth from

the granular layer (=matrix). v, vacuole; kg, globular body

(nucleus).

Fig. 7 [9}. A vacuole adherent to the nucleus, with motile filaments in

the interior (f/f).

Fig. 8 a,b,c (ll a,b,c}. Trypanococcus-vesicles with ‘ saccules,” and the

formation of vacuoles in the latter.

XIV.—Notes from the St.-Andrews Marine Laboratory (under

the Fishery Board for Scotland). By Prof. M‘Inrosu, M.D.,

iD PBS) &e.

I. On the British Species of Cyanea, and the Reproduction

of Mytilus edulis, L.

Two species of Cyanea have been familiar to British zoolo-

gists, and both are very common at St. Andrews, where Prof.

Hiickel worked at them in 1879. ‘They are described in the

latter author’s fine work* as Cyanea capillata, Eschscholtz,

and Cyanea Lamarckit, Péron and Lesueur. The following

observations, however, would lead us to believe that the latter

is only the young condition of the former.

On the 12th of June not a single example of Cyanea ap-

peared on the surface of St.-Andrews Bay ; but the trawl

in a few fathoms’ water was laden with the purplish-blue form

which Hiickel and other authors would call Cyanea Lamarckit,

Pér. and Les. Most of them were of small or moderate size,

ranging from 2 or 3 inches in diameter to Gor 7. The colour

was the same in all, though it might vary a little in depth.

No trace of any tendency to pass into a brownish tint was

visible. The earliest appearance of these Meduse on our

shores in numbers seems to have been about the end of May,

when they were procured off Aberdeen under similar circum-

stances, viz. at a depth of several fathoms; indeed, invisible

from the surface. ‘The sixteen Ephyra-lobes of these and the

interrupted concentric strie from the muscles are characteristic.

* Syst. Medus. Acraspedz, pp. 528-530.

St.-Andrews Marine Laboratory. 149

As none were procured during the winter months, these were,

in all probability, either developed from the Scyphistoma-

stage (Hydra tuba of Dalyell), so abundant on the rocky

shores, or from suitable sites in deeper water, and carried by

tides and their own movements where they were found. As

the season advanced a few appeared (e. g. at the beginning

of July) on the surface of the sea off the Yorkshire coast ;

but this month was well advanced before they came in

numbers to the surface of St.-Andrews Bay. Very smooth

water and evening seemed to be favourable; indeed they have

been observed swimming about a fathom or more under water

by day and then rising to the calm surface as evening

approached. Then their contractions were visible as tremors on

the glassy surface at a considerable distance. ‘Their hues still

remained of the same fine purplish blue. In August a

general increase in size was noticeable in the crowds of this

form, often observed at and near the surface. Many, more-

over, exhibited a decided change in colour, being brownish

pink and brownish, leading on, in short, to the fine brownish

shade of Cyanea capillata, Kisch., which occasionally came up in

the trawl from deep water, or was captured amongst the others

near the surface. Some of the larger forms showed the tran-

sition clearly, being for the most part of the chocolate-brown

hue with just a trace of the purplish tint here and there. Vast

numbers were thrown on the west sands in September, chiefly

the developing forms, though some very large adults were

amongst them, one, about the begining ot October, measuring

26 inches across the disk. So far as could be observed, the

structure of the two forms above mentioned is identical. The

reproductive organs in the purplish forms examined were

mostly female, while in the case of the large brown examples

males alone occurred. This, however, is probably accidental.

The mussel (Mytilus edulis, L.) differs from the common

oyster in the complete separation of the sexes, each example

being either male or female. In the undeveloped condition

the structure of the organs seems to be similar in both sexes,

while in the mature the shape of the valves gives no reliable

distinction. Comparatively small specimens are found with

fully developed sexual organs. Thus a male measuring in

length 17 inch had spermatozoa as fully formed as a large

example, and so in regard to the ova in a female measuring

1? inch. The reproductive elements are developed in the

mantle.

The mussels were examined from January to July, with the

following preliminary results:—Compared with an undeve-

loped specimen, the mantle in January is considerably thicker.

150 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

A male measuring 3} inches in length presented in the

thickened generative region of the mantle large pale round

sperm-sacs filled with minute spermatozoa (fig. 1), which have

minute ovoid bodies with finely filamen-

tous tails. They are lively and tenacious Fig. 1.

of life. Thus specimens examined at

11 A.M. were allowed to 1emain on the 7 seb)

slide till 1 P.M., at which period no move-

ment was discernible in the partially J

dry preparation. On adding some of

the limpid fluid from an adjoining

mussel active motion was resumed.

The same was repeated at 4 P.M., with

a similar result. Twenty-four hours’

exposure, however, seemed to be fatal.

The females had the same region of the mantle crowded

with a prodigious number of minute ova

(fig. 2). In shape these are ovoid, with a Fig. 2.

transparent investment and an inner granular

yolk with a pale circular area.

As the month (February) advanced the

mantle, especially in the neighbourhood of the

organ of Bojanus, increased considerably in

thickness, so that the region hung downward

like a pouch or flap on opening the valves.

The whole surface of the mantle becomes

speckled in both sexes with the reproductive elements. On

puncturing the enlarged region at the organ of Bojanus in a

male on the 17th February a milky fluid composed of sperms

exuded. ‘The mantle in this case had increased in thickness

about three eighths of an inch, and the development of the

sperm-sacs seemed to proceed from the dorsal to the ventral

edge of the mantle. Hyven in specimens in which the shell has

been injured and the mantle remains thin at certain places an

immense number of ova are developed.

After full maturity is attained, as in April, the orange

mantle is richly marked in an arborescent manner by racemose

sperm-sacs and ducts, especially towards the margin, and

when the mantle is swollen with water the sperm-sacs project

like bunches of grapes. In the female this appearance is not

so evident, for the ova are grouped in masses of a circular or

ovoid form and densely packed.

About the middle of May the activity of the spermatozoa

seemed to be diminished, but the size and appearance of the

ova remained unchanged. On the 24th the sluggishness of

the spermatozoa was marked in most males, and certain sperm-

St.-Andrews Marine Laboratory. £5u

sacs appeared to be undergoing degeneration. ‘he females

at the end of May now contained comparatively few ova, and

the mantle had diminished considerably in thickness. Much

granular brownish pigment, moreover, was present in the latter.

The ova remaining in the mantle presented no structural

change.

On the 9th June the female mussels still showed some ova

in the thickened dorsal region of the mantle, but the margins

were pale and thin. As before, much brownish pigment was

present, and those parts of the mantle devoid of ova were cellu-

lar or areolar. Throughout this month the sexual elements

steadily diminished.

Finally, in July the dendritic appearance of the salmon-

coloured mantle was less marked, and neither ova nor sperma-

tozoa could be distinguished microscopically. The general

stroma was granular and minutely cellular, as if a general reso-

lution of the tissue were taking place; and the characteristics

of the sexes were absent.

The early stages in the development of the mussel had

therefore to be examined by aid of the tow-net on the surface

near the mussel-‘‘ beds ”’ of the Eden, or in specimens kept in

sea-water in the laboratory (for at this time no pipes had been

fitted).

On the 31st of May the keeper of the mussel-“ beds”’ pro-

cured a number of minute mussels, about a line in length, from

the under surface of his boat, which had not been scraped

since last season. ‘These had assumed the elongated outline

characteristic of the adult, and, in all probability, small as

they were, must have been the young of the previous season

or very early products of this. ‘The ground for supposing

that they pertained to the previous season is the fact that the

surface of St.-Andrews Bay in July and August swarmed

with minute mussels (much less than the foregoing) of a

somewhat circular outline, that is, they had not yet assumed

the elongated outline above mentioned. They were much

younger than the forms procured by Lacaze-Duthiers* in the

Mediterranean, as they were settling on the blades of the sea-

weeds and similar structures within tide-marks, and which

showed four branchial processes behind the foot. At a later

stage they fix themselves by the byssus all round the margin

of the rocks, on wrecks, wooden stakes, crabs, and other

objects.

The countless multitudes of these young forms in §t.-

Andrews Bay show that there is a fine field for extending

* Ann. des Sc. Nat. Zool, sér. iv. tom, y. (1856).

152 Miscellaneous.

mussel-culture, besides indicating the importance of such

organisms in regard to the nourishment of young food-

fishes. [he increase of mussels on the rocks at the exit of

the main sewage-pipe of the city is also a feature of moment

which will subsequently be examined.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Development of the Chelifers. By J. Barrots.

Tur development of the Chelifers differs from that of the other

Arachnida by the existence of a larval state which is still but little

known, and which Metschnikoff has described as presenting—(1)

externally a muscular lip, two pairs of lmbs, and a rudimentary

abdomen; and (2) internally a mass of nutritive vitellus. My

researches have led me to recognize a more complex structure.

The number of pairs of limbs is really five. All the future pairs

already exist except the first, but they are completely unfit for

locomotion, and consist only of simple projections of the ectoderm.

The nutritive vitellus is surrounded by a layer of large ectodermal

cells and preceded by a voluminous suctorial apparatus formed by

two adpressed chitinons plates, which separate from each other

under the action of a powerful muscular mass placed in front (the

muscular lip of Metschnikoff). This suctorial apparatus opens on

the ventral surface between the two large chels (second pair) by a

buccal orifice furnished with a pair of peculiar glands, and very

different from the definitive mouth. All this constitutes a digestive

apparatus ready to function in the mature larva, and which actually

functions in passing the nutritive liquids derived from the maternal

organism into the interior of the larva. The latter is therefore a

true parasitic organism which lives at the expense of its mother,

upon the ventral surface of which it is fixed.

Later on this suctorial apparatus is destined to be cast off. The

mode in which it is got rid of constitutes one of the most character-

istic features of the development.

In the Chelifers the nervous groove, instead of forming a single

continuous band, from the head to the tail, as in the other Arthro-

poda, consists of two separate bands, one placed in front of, and the

other behind, the suctorial organ. Subsequently these bands grow

together, passing to meet one another above the suctorial apparatus,

which they thus completely surround, pressing it downwards ; they

thus gradually exclude it from the body of the embryo. When the

two bands are finally united into a single continuous band the cus-

torial apparatus is pushed entirely outside; at last it is attached

to the embryo only by a slender cord inserted below the definitive

mouth, and falls off at the same time as the larval envyelope.—

Comptes Rendus, December 15, 1884, p. 1082.

Miscellaneous. 5g

Notices of Fungi in Greek and Latin Authors,

To the Editors of the * Annals and Magazine of Natural Mistory.’

GrntLemen,—Please allow me to correct on page 46 (text and

note) of my paper on Classical Notices of Fungi (Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist., January 1885) the word Terfeyia, which ought to be

Terfezia. This name has been used for a genus of Fungi hypoget by

Tulasne (p. 177), being a Latinized form of the Arabic word Terfez,

which stands for some light-coloured truffle in Leo Africanus’s

‘ Description of Africa.’ T'erfezia Leonis, therefore, is Leo’s Terfez.

On referring to Freytag’s ‘ Lexicon Arabico-Latinum’ (i. p. 190) I

find the word tirfas explained by “tubera terre.” According to

Leo, terfez was the name used by the rustic Arabs for a truffle,

Camha and Thama being those employed by medical authors.

Freytag gives other Arabic names for a white truffle, the most

common one apparently being Kama, Leo’s Camha doubtless ; and

from the meanings of the verb kama (such as “to give truffles to

eat,” ‘to abound in truffles,” ‘‘ to collect truffles”), it would seem

that this name Kama was the commonest one for this fungus, which

was extensively used as an article of food by the people of North

Africa ; to this day Aamd is in modern Arabic the name of a truffle

and amushroom. ‘There seems to be no doubt that Tulasne’s iden-

tification of this truffle with the truffle of Dioscorides is correct, and

that the Terfezia Leons is the species of tuber referred to by clas-

sical writers as an African kind which was much prized. Tulasne,

in his valuable work, has given figures of this species, which is found

from the size of a nut to that of a man’s fist; it is flesh-coloured

outside and white within ; the odour is said to be not unpleasant,

but some people think otherwise, and that it has a soapy flavour;

others again, and the majority, consider the flavour exquisite.

Tulasne mentions that the surface of the base of Terfezia Leonis

often bristles with sand, which also gets into the substance of the

plant ; and this reminds ‘one of what Pliny says on this subject

(see p. 44 of my essay).

On the question of the plant hydnophyllum, Tulasne writes :—

“It is probably the Verfezia Leonis which the Spaniards of the

kingdoms of Castille, Granada, and those of the neighbourhood of

Salamanca (kingdom of Léon) call, according to the report of

L’Ecluse, by the name of Zwrmas. This author, in course of the

description of his Cistus annuus (Cistus salicifolius, Linn. Spec. 742),

remarks that the Castihans call this plant Twrmera, ‘ quia forsan,’

he adds, ‘ wht hee nascitur, tubera que ab illis Turmas dicuntur cres-

cant; Granatenses Yerva del quadrillo vocant. An Hydnophyllum,

herba quam Pamphylus in glossis, teste Athenceo (lib. vi. Deipno-

soph.), tradit supernascentem tuberibus, cujus indicio subesse tubera

cognoscunt ?’ (Clusii, Rar. Plant. Hist. p. 77: Antuerpizw, 1601, in

fol.). Thus, as we have said above, the Cistus halimifolius, L.,

points out to the inhabitants of Algeria the ordinary locality of

Terfez; but it is probable that the Cistus tuberaria, L., renders

154 Miscellaneous.

them still as formerly the same service ” (Fungi Hypogei, p. 174).

It appears that this fungus has been found commonly growing

under the shade of Cistus halimifolius near La Calle and Constantine

(N. Algeria) by collectors, and thus some interesting light has been

thrown on the truffle-indicator or hydnophyllum-plant mentioned

by Pamphilus in Atheneus. It is true he calls the plant a grass

(xéa), but this is no objection to a Cistus being the plant probably

intended; with ourselves the Parnassia palustris is the Grass of

Parnassus. I was unable to get access to Tulasne’s work in time

for my last paper, or should not have said (p. 45), with unwarrant-

able haste, that the story about the hydnophyllum is, of course, a

mere fancy.

Your obedient servant,

Preston Rectory, W. Hovenron.

Wellington, Salop,

January 22, 1885.

On the Classification of the Moles of the Old World.

By M. A. Mrtne-Epwaxps.

The resemblance of external form is so great in the Insectivorous

mammals known under the general name of Moles, that after a

superficial examination one often confounds species which are really

very different.

On the contrary, when we take into consideration their osteo-

logical characters, and especially their dentition, it becomes easy

to recognize among these animals a certain number of very distinct

groups.

Zoologists thus divide the Moles into several genera :—1l. The

genus Z’alpa, Linné, of which the dental formula is as follows :—

1 =] C=, PM, M44 teeth:

This includes only four species :—The Common Mole (Talpa

europea, Linn.), the area of dispersion of which stretches from

Western Europe to Japan; the Blind Mole (Talpa caca, Savi),

which lives in Italy and Southern Europe; the Long-nosed Mole

(Talpa longirostris, A. M.-Edw.), from Thibet and China; and, lastly,

the Short-tailed Mole (7. micrura, Hodgs.), from Northern India.

2. The genus Morgera, Pomel, is distinguished from the prece-

ding by the absence of the last pair of small anterior and inferior

teeth representing the canines ; thus the dental formula is

3) = AN i ;

I. =, 0.55, PM. 4, M. =, =42 teeth.

A single species, only met with in Japan and the island of For-

mosa*, presents these characters; it is Mogera Wogura, Temm.

3. The genus Parascaptor, Gill, is characterized by the absence

of one of the upper premolars. The dental formula must therefore

be written thus :—

I, 3,0. PM. 5, M. = ,=42 teeth.

33) eae a

* The variety of this species which inhabits Formosa is called by

Swinhoe Talpa insularis.

Miscellaneous. 155

It is represented by two species—one, Parascaptor leucuras, Blyth,

found in Tenasserim and Sylhet; the other, P. lepturus, Thomas,

discovered in China.

4. The genus Scaptochirus, which I made known in 1867, con-

sists only of a single species, forming part of the collections made

in China by the Abbé A. David. Itis Scaptochirus moschatus. It is

characterized by the number of premolars, which is reduced to three

in each Jaw. Its dental formula is therefore—

I. 3-2, C. 3; PM. =5, M. 53 =40 teeth.

The investigation that I have just made of various species belonging

to these groups has proved to me that, in giving them the rank of

genera, we have exaggerated their zoological value, and that they

must be regarded only as subgenera. The discovery of a new

species, intermediate in its characters between Scaptochirus and

Parascaptor, would indeed suffice to prove this.

This species was discovered in the neighbourhood of Akbés, on the

confines of Syria and Asia Minor, by the Abbé A. David. By the

number of its premolars it resembles Scaptochirus and differs from

Talpa; but the form of the molars, the small development of the

last premolar, and the narrowness of the face approximate it to

the Moles, and especially to Parascaptor. The lower jaw presents

an anomaly, which shows how little importance should be attached

to the number of the small incisiform teeth, including the true

incisors and the canines. In fact, on the right side there are four

of these teeth, and on the left side we can only count three; so

that, on the right, the arrangement of the anterior teeth is that of

the Common Mole and of Scaptochirus, while on the left it is iden-

tical with that of Mogera.

I have named this species Scaptochirus Davidianus, to recall the

name of our learned Correspondent ; it differs very little in its aspect

from the European moles. Its size is smaller, an adult male indi-

vidual only measuring 0°12 metre; the tail is short, its length

being 0°02. The muzzle is pointed ; all over the body the hair is

thick, velvety, and of a grey colour, approaching black. The habits

of this animal are the same as those of our mole; but it is com-

pletely blind; the eyelids do not open, but extend over the globe of

the eye, the dimensions of which are much reduced, as in the Italian

Talpa ceca.—Comptes Rendus, December 29, 1884, p. 1141.

Biological Evolution of the Aphides of the Genus Aphis.

By M. Licurensrern.

I have at various times brought before the Academy the evolu-

tional cycle of various Aphides of the tribes Phylloxerins and

Pemphigine, and have indicated, in the case of the latter, curious

migrations from the galls of trees to the roots of grasses. Recently,

in the ‘Comptes Rendus’ of November 10, 1884, I described the

biology of the maple Aphis (Chaitophorus aceris), which, without

quitting the tree on which it was born, passes three mouths under

an anomalous form, benumbed in a lethargic slumber, only to become

developed towards the autumn and produce sexual individuals,

156 Miscellaneous.

At the same time I have carefully examined various other

Aphides of the group of true Aphidinze with long 7-jointed an-

tenne. The following is what I have observed :—

The false female, or foundress pseudogyne, which issues from the

egg in the spring, always remains apterous. In from twenty to

thirty days it produces living young, most of which continue apte-

rous, while some acquire wings. These two forms, which are

generally deficient among the Pemphigine, become fitted to bud in

their turn in about the same length of time (about a month), and

then all the individuals produced either by the apterous or by the

winged forms acquire wings and quit the cradle of the family.

Where they go I have not yet been able to discover; but the fact

is, that at the end of June all the Aphidine have disappeared and

none or very few of them are to be found on the trees and bushes.

Although I have been unable to trace this emigrant pseudogyne,

which leaves a regrettable gap in the evolution, I have in autumn

met with the pupiferous pseudogyne, which, just as in the case of

the Pemphiginzw, returns to convey the sexual forms to the tree

upon which they are to copulate and leave the eggs which will

produce the fowndress in the ensuing spring.

The Aphides that I have been able to observe are as follows :—

Aphis atriplicis, A. avene, A. craccivora, A. donacis, A. evonymi,

A, frangule, A. mali, A, padi, A. persica, A. pyri, A. viburni,

Siphonophora absinthti, Rhopalosiphum persice, Hyalopterus prunt.

Quite unlike the sexual forms of the Pemphigine, little creatures

without either wings or rostrum, the sexual forms of the Aphidinz

have a rostrum, and, with rare exceptions (A. mali, S. absinthii),

the males are winged, but the females are always apterous and lay

several eggs, while among the Pemphigine and Phylloxerince the

egg is single.

I should not have made this incomplete communication to the

Academy if M. Kessler, of Cassel, who is occupied with the same

studies as myself, had not made a communication to the Leopoldino-

Caroline Academy upon the same subject *. His observations are

identical with mine, and relate in great part to the same insects :—

A, padi, A. evonynu, A. viburmi, A. malt, A. pyri, A. sambuct.

As he does me the honour to adduce these facts as a confirmation

of my theory of the biological evolution of the Aphides, I must say,

in my turn, how happy I am to see such earnest observers as M.

Kessler bringing their aid to the investigation of those terrible

enemies of our crops which are known as Aphides.—Comptes

Rendus, December 29, 1884, p. 1163.

* Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur, xlvii. no, 3.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 87. MARCH 1885.

XV.—Description of a new Species of Crinoids with Articu-

lating Spines. By Georce Jenninas Hinpe, Ph.D.,

E.G:S.

[Plate VI.]

In the ‘ Proceedings of the American Philosophical Society ’

for 1883 Prof. Henry 8. Williams described a crinoid with

movable spines under the generic and specific term of Arthro-

acantha ithacensis. he forms described were merely im-

pressions of the organism in fine sandy shales, the objects

themselves having been dissolved away; but, according to

Prof. Williams, the impressions were so perfect that the

minutest structural details could be readily ascertained. Not-

withstanding this circumstance, some little doubt was felt

whether these spines might not have been of a similar character

to those which in many other Paleocrinoids project from the

surface of their plates, and are but solid continuous extensions

of the plates themselves, and with them are immovably fixed

in the body-wall of the crinoid. The specimens in my pos-

session, however, which I now propose to describe, conclusively

show that Prof. Williams had correctly interpreted the im-

pressions and casts of the spines and plates in the Devonian

shales, and that, however novel the feature of movable spines

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 12

158 Dr. G:, J. Hinde on a

may be in the history of the Crinoidea, no doubt can be enter-

tained of the fact.

My specimens, consisting of eleven more or less perfect

bodies and numerous fragments of stems, are from calcareous

shales of Middle Devonian age at Arkona, Province Ontario,

Canada. ‘They were collected by myself between 1875 and

1878, and though fully conscious of the remarkable character

of the articulating spines which they possessed, other investi-

gations prevented me from describing them till now; and it

is only since beginning to work at them quite recently that

I became aware that Prof. Williams had already described a

form with similar spines from a higher geological horizon in

the Devonian series at Ithaca, in the State of New York.

Though the specimens are somewhat crushed and distorted,

so that no single individual exhibits all the characters, yet

they possess the distinct advantage over those described by

Prof. Williams in that the objects themselves, and not merely

their casts, are present; and by collating the different speci-

mens I have been enabled to ascertain that, while there can

be no doubt that they possess the same essential features as

the type of the genus, they yet vary sufficiently, in many

important features, to constitute a distinct species. ‘The

characters shown in these specimens make it necessary to

extend and modify Prof. Williams’s description of the genus

based on the casts of A. ¢thacensis.

Before referring to these, however, I may state that the

name Arthracanthus was employed by Schmarda* in 1854

for a genus of Rotatoria. The term Arthroacantha, applied

by Williams to this genus of crinoids, is derived trom the

same Greek words, and is essentially similar to Schmarda’s,

though less correctly rendered. 1 consulted independently

two eminent scientific authorities who are specially familiar

with questions of nomenclature, and they agreed that the term

later employed was invalid, from its resemblance to that

previously used by Schmarda, and I propose therefore to sub-

stitute in its place the term /ystricrinus tT. As it will be

necessary to make reference to the new species described

below, 1 may here apply to it the name.of Hystricrinus Car-

pentert, in honour of my friend Dr. P. Herbert Carpenter,

M.A.

HyYstricrinus= Arthroacantha, Williams, emend.

Generic characters.—Body of crinoid inversely conical or

* Jenkschr. k. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, vol. vii, 1854, p. 22.

+ “Yorpié, a porcupine,

new Species of Crinotds. 159

cup-shaped, with distinct bilateral symmetry. The surface

covered irregularly with minute tubercles, to which were

articulated delicate spines, similar to those of an Echinus.

The base of the calyx is open cup-shaped, consisting of

three equal or subequal plates, which, at their margins, form

a six-sided figure. There are three series or zones of radials

(3 x 5). The first or true radials (/’) are large, subequal,

flattened, quadrangular plates, and, like a spade, are wider at

their summits than at their bases. heir distal margins are

either straight or slightly elevated towards the centre, which

is considerably thicker than the rest of the plate and has a

semicircular excavation, with a finely ridged facet for the

Po of the second radial. This so-called second radial

(f*), the first brachial (br.’) of Zittel, is a short four-sided

joint or plate, which reaches very little above the margin of

the first radial, in which it is inserted. The third radial (2°)

or axillary, the br.? of Zittel, is pentagonal, and either shorter or

longer than the second. On each of the facets of its upper sur-

face it bears an arm (a7), so that there are ten arms altogether.

The plates or joints of the lower portion of the arms are in

a single vertical series, whilst higher the joints are wedge-

shaped and disposed alternately in a double series. The

pinnules (pz) consist of five or more joints each. A single inter-

axillary plate (¢né) is present between the lower arm-joints.

A large anal plate (A), nearly resembling in outline the first

radials, ‘but narrower at the distal margin, is inserted on the

posterior side of the body between the two first radials. Its

summit is on a level with that of the radials. The anal inter-

radial area, or the space immediately above the anal plate and

between the second and third radials and the lower ar m-joints

on either side, is occupied by three vertical zones of small

plates, with six or seven plates in each zone (£0.A). The anal

aperture is not shown in any of the specimens yet discovered.

In each of the other areas bounded by the distal margins of

the first radials below, the second and third radials and the

lower arm-joints on either side, and the true plates of the

vault above, there are three vertical zones of plates with three,

and occasionally four, plates in each zone (Z)). The middle

plate of the lower zone is clearly larger than the rest. These

plates are distinctly interradial in position, and might be

termed interradial plates ; but as their lateral margins connect

only with the second and third radials (which are merely

radials ina conventional sense) and with the lower arm-joints,

I prefer to follow Zittel in designating them interbrachial

plates. Both these and the anal interradial plates are of the

same character as the primary radials and basals of the calyx,

12*

160 Dr. G. J. Hinde on a

and quite distinct from the vault-plates with which they con-

nect above, and they enclose and unite together the second

and third radials and the lower arm-joints into one solid

immovable cup with the lower radials and basals.

The vault is depressed, convex, and is formed of a peripheral

b order of numerous minute relatively thick plates, and a cen-

tral portion of larger plates covered with sinuous grooves and

tubercles.

The column or stem is cylindrical, with alternately larger

and smaller joints. The rim of the larger joints is extended

into a sharp-edged flange. At irregular intervals there are

nodes, each bearing a whorl of five cirri. The central canal

of the stem is cylindrical and moderately large.

The main differences between the characters assigned to

the genus by Prof. Williams and those above given consist

in the number and position of the interbrachial plates, the

absence of a series of smooth radiating plates in the vault, and

the nodal cirri of the stem.

Prof. Williams does not directly mention interradial or

interbrachial plates, but states * merely that “ along the

upper rim of the calyx is a row of small plates which lack the

tubercles,” without further particulars as to theirnumber. In

the fig. 1 of the plate accompanying his paper four of these

plates are shown in one interbrachial area, and but three in

another, and the plates of the vault apparently connect with

their upper margins. Nothing is stated or shown in the

figure of the plates above the anal plate. I am of course

unable to determine whether this notable difference in the

number of the interbrachial plates in H. Carpentert and H.

ithacensis arises from the imperfect condition of preservation

of this latter species or is really existent; but I should think

it probable that the vault-plates in Prof. Williams’s speci-

mens have been pressed down over the higher zones of the

interbrachial plates, and thus concealed them from observa-

tion.

With regard to the radiating rows of smooth plates in the

vault, which Prof. Williams observed in the cast of a single

crushed specimen of H. ithacensis, I am fairly confident that

there are no similar rows of plates in 7. Carpentert. The

apparently smooth character of the plates may arise from the

partial obliteration by wearing down of the tubercles, which

occurs in several of my specimens, so that they can oniy be

seen by careful observation with a lens, and the smooth plates

may therefore be really due to this cause.

* Op. cit. p. dd.

new Species of Crinoids. 161

Prof. Williams does not refer to the stem of the generic type

‘beyond giving its thickness ; but the small portion of it shown

in his fig. 1, m close proximity to the body of the crinoid,

resembles the stem of /. Carpenter? in consisting of alterna-

ting larger and smaller joints; and it is very probable that

nodes with cirri were also present, as in this latter species.

The other fragments figured by him as portions of the stem

(figs. 7 and 8) are so entirely different in the thickness of the

stem itself and of the individual joints, as also in their smooth

and uniform characters, that in the absence of confirmatory

evidence one cannot regard them as belonging to the same

species.

Apart from the possession of articulating spines the relations

of LHystricrinus, as already noted by Williams *, are very

close to Hexacrinus, Austin}, a genus of crinoids which,

according to Wachsmuth and Springer f, is almost exclusively

limited to the Devonian formation in Europe, only fragments

of a single species having been discovered in America. The

number and arrangement of the basals, the first radials, and

the anal plate are very similar in the two genera; but a com-

parison of the other features is rendered difficult on account of

the uncertainty which prevails as to the definite characters of

Hexacrinus. According to Zittel§ this genus resembles

Platycrinus in having a single axillary above the first radial,

although rarely another intermediate so-called radial is present,

and interradials are wanting. Wachsmuth and Springer ||,

on the other hand, state that there is one axillary above the

first radial, that the anal plate supports two or three plates,

and that the interradial series is composed of a single large

plate which rests within a notch between two radials, An

examination of the characters of LHexacrinus tnterscapularis,

Phill. sp. 4], the type of the genus, does not avail conclusively

to solve the question, for unfortunately the number of radials

above the first is not shown in Phillips’s and Austin’s figures ;

the arms and stem are wanting, but there are two zones, of

two plates each, in the anal interradial area, and of three

plates each in the other interbrachial or interradial areas, so

that in this last feature the typical example of the genus

differs from both Zittel’s and Wachsmuth and Springer’s

* Op. cit. p. 82.

+ Mon. Rec. and Foss. Crinoids, 1843, p. 2

{ “ Revision of the Palzocrinoidea,” ee il., ‘Proceedings of the

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia,’ 1881, p. 255,

§ Handb. der Pal. vol. i. p. 565.

| ‘*‘ Revision,” ii. p. 253.

4] Pal. Foss. Curnw., Geol. Surv. Mem. 1841, p. 28, pl. xiv. fig. 39.

162 Dr. G. J. Hinde on a

definition. But undoubted examples of Hewacrinus inter-

scapularis, in better preservation than the Devonshire speci-

mens, have been figured by L. Schultze * from the Devonian

of the Eifel; and though the arms are wanting in these, yet

they distinctly show (judging from the figures) four so-called

radials above the first radial, thus markedly differing not

only from HHystricrinus, but from nearly all the other species

which by Schultze and Wachsmuth and Springer are included

in Hewxacrinus.

The genus Hystricrinus differs from Heaxaerinus, as exem-

plified by the typical species, in possessing only three radials

and in having a greater number of interbrachial plates both

in the anal and other interradial areas ; but more particularly

in the striking feature of the articulating spines and the stem

with its whorls of cirri. But whilst by some authorities the

differences in the somewhat inconstant characters of the

number of the radials and the interbrachial plates would not

be deemed sufficient to constitute a generic distinction, the

presence of the articulating spines, which have hitherto not

been discovered in any other genus of crinoids, either fossil +

or recent, and which constitute another link of relationship

between the Crinoidea and Echinoidea, might be regarded as

indicating a greater than generie difference, and, provisionally

at least, this genus may rank as the type of the family of the

Hystricrinidee.

I now pass on to describe in detail the specific characters

of H. Carpentert.

HHystricrinus Carpentert, n. sp.

Body cup-shaped, widest at the summit of the first radials,

then slightly contracting by the curving inwards of the inter-

brachial plates. The vault is flat or slightly convex. The

* Denkschr. k. k. Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, Bd. xxvi. 1867, Taf. viii. fig. 5.

+ It is a noteworthy circumstance that the aberrant Blastoid, Astro-

crinites Bennie’, R. Etheridge, Jun., described and figured in the Quart.

Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxii. 1876, p. 103, pls. xiii., xiv., appears to have

possessed articulated spines. A small spine was discovered by Mr. Ethe-

ridge adhering to one of the specimens, though not in position on the

tubercle ; and in a subsequent paper on this form Messrs. R. Etheridge,

Jun., and P. H. Carpenter record the fact that some at least of the pecu-

liarly ornamented tubercles, which thickly cover the surface of this

species, were perforated at their summits, which renders it highly probable

that they supported movable spines (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. April 1883,

. 236).

: Dr. Hambach, of St. Louis, also states that he possesses a specimen of

Pentremites granulatus, Romer, on which the coarse granules show very

distinct sockets for the articulation of spines (Trans. Acad. Sci. St. Louis,

vol. vi. no. 3, 1884, p. 648),

new Species of Crinoids. 163

height of the calyx, measuring to the distal margin of the

interbrachial plates, varies from 18 to 23 millim. in different

specimens, and is slightly less than their width, which varies

between 20 and 25 millim.

Basals.—The base of the calyx has the form of an open

shallow cup, the margin of which is hexagonal in figure, with

indistinct angles. The lower exterior portion where it connects

with the stem is circular, about 5 millim. in diameter, with a

slightly projecting collar, the edges of which are finely

grooved (Pl. VI. fig. 2). Within this is a slight depression

and at the bottom of it a small circular aperture communi-

cating with the interior of the calyx. The base is formed

by three equal plates of a pentagonal form. The basal plates

16---5

<oe

joes \ B

vise

Diagram of Hystricrinus Carpentert, natural size.

A, anal plate ; a, arms; B, basals; Jd, interbrachial plates ; Ib. A, inter-

brachial anal plates ; zt, interaxillary plate; p?, pinnules; 2’, first

radial; A’, second radial ; 2%, third or axillary radial.

vary from *3 to *6 millim. in thickness near their upper mar-

gins, whilst near their bases they are from 1 to 2 millim. in

thickness. The base itself varies from 5 to 7°5 millim. in

height, and is thus about one third the entire height of the

calyx; it is from 14 to 21 millim. in width. The upper

margins connecting the basals with the radials are not exactly

straight, but rudely crenulate, the edges slightly overlapping

the radial margins.

164 Dr. G. J. Hinde on a

Radials—The first or true radials are relatively large

flattened plates, spade-shaped or trapezoidal in form, varying

from 10 to 12 millim. in height, 8 to 11 millim. in width at

their bases, and between 10 and 14 millim. at their summit-

margins. They are about ‘75 millim. in thickness, but in

the central upper portion increase to 2 millim. The basal

and the two lateral margins are straight, whilst the distal is

in some cases straight and in others is slightly elevated

towards the centre, where there is a shallow semicircular

excavation with radial ridges and grooves for the reception of

the second radial. The sutural surfaces of the first radials,

by which they connect with each other and the basals, are

covered with very delicate transverse ridges and grooves (Pl.

VI. fig. 5), whilst those of their distal margins, which connect

with the interbrachial plates, run in a longitudinal direction

(Ely Ll fic.4),,

The second and third so-called radials are short thick plates

or joints, whose united length varies from 2°5 to 3°25 millim.,

and they are about 3°5 millim. in width. The lower and

shorter of the two has an oblong or trapezoidal outline, and

varies in different specimens from °8 to 1°25 millim. in height,

whilst the third or axillary* radial is a small pentagonal

joint 1°7 to 2 millim. in height. There are one or two spines

on the dorsal surfaces of each of these upper radials. Lateraily

the upper radials are united by sutures to the interbrachial

plates.

Arms and Pinnules.—Vhe two sloping upper facets of the

axillary radial each support a single arm. The first» four

joints of each arm are subequal, with four unequal sides, and

approximately semielliptical in transverse section. ‘They are

disposed in a single vertical series, and their united length is

3°2 millim. The sutural facets of these joints are strongly

erooved radially. ‘The inner lateral faces of the first two

joints of each arm are bevelled and grooved and suturaily

connected with the corresponding arm-joints springing from

the adjoining axillary facet. The next two joints in each arm

diverge from those of the corresponding arm ; but they are

nevertheless united together by an elongate tongue-shaped

interaxillary plate. Above the fourth joint in each arm the

joints become wedge-shaped and form a double alternate

vertical series. The inner edges of these joints are dove~

tailed into each other, so that the sutures form a zigzag line

* An abnormality occurs in one of the radial series of one of the speci-

mens, Which has two joints or plates between the first radial and the

axillary, thus exhibiting four radials altogether,

new Species of Crinoids. 165

on the dorsal surface of the arm. ‘The separate joints are

about *7 millim. in height and 3:2 millim. from the dorsal to

the ventral edge.

The two lowest arm-joints above the axillary radial are sutu-

rally united to the interbrachial plates, and thus bound up with

the calyx ; the joints above these appear to have been free, with

the exception of the third and fourth, which are connected

together by the interaxillary plate. ‘There are from two to

three spine-bearing tubercles on each of the arm-joints.

The pinnules consist of elongate compressed joints, horse-

shoe-shaped in transverse section. The longest joint measures

*3 millim. and the terminal about 1°8 millim. They are

about ‘5 millim. from the dorsal to the ventral edge. In one

or two cases the canals on the ventral surface can be distin-

guished. ‘here are apparently six, if not more, joints in

each pinnule ; the facets between the joints are smooth and

even. ‘The outer surface of the joints is also smooth and free

from tubercles. Iam unable to determine with accuracy the

lowest joimt of the arms which is furnished with pinnules,

but they appear to commence on the fourth or fifth above the

axillary radial. In none of my specimens are there more than

eight arm-joints preserved.

Anal Plate-—This is nearly oblong in form, very slightly

wider above than below; it differs from the first radials,

between two of which it is inserted, in not increasing in

width to the same extent above and in the absence of the

central notch and tumidity (Pl. VI. fig. 1, A). Its upper

margin is nearly straight and in a line with that of the first

radials. The plate varies from 8°5 to 10 millim. in width,

and from 10 to 12 millim. in height.

Anal Interbrachials (Pl. VI. fig. 1, 16.4).—The area

covered by these plates is nearly half as large again as that

in the other imterbrachial spaces. In the best-preserved

specimeus it is 15 millim. in width at the base and at least

75 millim. in height. There are three vertical zones of

plates exposed ; the space above these is concealed from view.

In the lowest zone six plates are present ; the two connected

with the upper radials on each side are trapezoidal in form,

whilst the intermediate four plates are subequal, pentagonal,

with straight bases and sides and angular summits. ‘These

plates are each about 2°5 millim. in width and from 3 to 4

millim. in height. Seven plates are present in the second

series ; these are polygonal, with the lower angles accurately

fitting into the angles of the lower series. The upper series

is also of seven plates, of a similar character to the series

below them. ‘lhe entire series of plates are suturally

166 Dr. G. J. Hinde on a

attached together and also to the distal margins of the first

radials and anal plate below, and laterally to the upper radials

and the two lowest arm-joints on each side, so that they form

a compact slightly incurving shield over the area. These

plates are not so abundantly provided with spines as the anal

and radial plates, and they are usually much smoother.

There are from one to five spine-bearing tubercles irregu-

larly disposed on each plate. ‘The anal aperture is concealed ;

it is probably slightly above the third zone of plates.

Inierbrachials—The space covered by these plates is from

8°75 to 10°5 millim. in width in different specimens ; it also

varies somewhat even in the same example; the plates reach

from 6 to 9°5 millim. above the distal margin of the first

radials. ‘The plates of the lower of the three zones are always

three in number ; they are all larger than the plates of the

higher zones, and the middle of the three is very prominent.

This is usually, but not invariably, situated centrally above

the distal margins of the first radials; its base is generally

straight, but im the rare cases in which there is an entering

angle at the union of the first radials the base of this plate is

angular and accurately fits into the space. Strictly, there-

fore, this middle plate of the lower zone is an interradial

plate. This plate is from 3 to 4 millim. in width and about

4 in height. The lateral plates of the lower zone are rela-

tively wider and shorter than the central plate; their outer

margins are suturally attached to the sides of the second and

axillary radials, even sometimes reaching to the lowest arm-

plate. The middle zone consists of three or four polygonal

plates, varying from 2 to 3 millim. in width and height,

which dovetail into the open angles of the lower series, and

their own summit-angles are similarly filled by the top series,

usually of four plates. In one specimen there are one or two

partially detached plates above the third zone; but I cannot

tell whether such were generally present.

These interbrachial plates, like those of the anal area, have

comparatively smooth surfaces ; in some no tubercles can be

detected, probably from obliteration, whilst in others there

are from one to three spine-bearing tubercles. The plates are

about *5 millim. in thickness, and their sutural surfaces are

furnished with longitudinal minute ridges, of which there

are from four to five. In none of the specimens is the con-

tact of the distal margins of these plates with the plates of the

vault actually shown ; but the vault-plates are in such close

proximity (Pl. VI. fig. 10) that there can be no doubt of

their original union with them.

Vault.—In none of my specimens is the vault complete ;

new Spectes of Crinotds. 167

but portions of it are cm situ, and there are also numerous

detached plates in the interior of an individual whose roof has

collapsed. It was composed of a solid massive layer of

numerous small polygonal but relatively thick plates, very

intimately united together, so that the partitions between

them cannot in many instances be detected *. Their contact-

surfaces in some cases show minute longitudinal ridges and

grooves of a similar character to those of the interbrachial

plates, but finer; in other cases the contact-surfaces appear

to be quite smooth. The plates throughout the vault are

about *9 millim. in thickness, and thus nearly double as thick

as the interbrachial plates. Those of the peripheral area

(Pl. VI. fig. 10) are not more than 1 millim. in width;

their upper surfaces are now relatively smooth, but on each

there are from one to four spine-bearing tubercles of two

different sizes. ‘The plates of the central portion of the vault

are thickly covered with minute blunted fixed spines or

tubercles, with some articulated spines as well, and also

short sinuous ridges (Pl. VI. figs. 11, 12). I am unable to

ascertain definitely the form and number of the plates in this

central portion ; some were clearly larger than those of the

peripheral area, and there is a detached united mass, evidently

belonging to the central area, which may be of only two or

three large plates ; but no divisions are perceptible in it.

Tubercles and Spines.—T he tubercles are minute truncated

cones which project slightly from the surface of the plates.

Their narrow summits are perforated by a minute circular

aperture or pit, from ‘1 to ‘15 millim. in width; their sides

gradually enlarge towards the base, which varies from °3. to

*) millim. in width, and merges into the general surface of

the plate without any distinctive collar or depression. In the

best-preserved examples there is no prominent rounded knob

at the summit of the tubercle. They appear to be very liable

* Prof. Williams (op. cit. p. 88) considers it probable that the detached

spine-bearing plates described and figured under the name of Lepidocen-

trus eifelianus by Joh, Muller from the Devonian at Rommersheim, may

have belonged to the vault of a crinoid similar to Hystricrinus. From

Miiller’s description of these plates in the Abhandl. der kénigl. Akad. d.

Wiss. Berlin, 1856, p. 259, it appears that their edges are bevelled and

adapted to fit over each other lke fish-scales. This character, and the

fact that nearly similar plates have been discovered in position, forming

part of the test of a Palechinus, by Schultze (Denkschr. kénigl. Akad. u.

Wiss. Wien, Bd. xxvi. 1867, p. 124, Taf. xiii. fig. 1), satisfactorily show

that Miiller’s specimens could not have belonged to a crinoid. Their

relatively large size also renders it improbable. -At the same time it

should be acknowledged that the simple form of the tubercles and spines

and their attachment to each other in Leprdocentrus and also in Pholido-

cidaris, Meek and Worthen, are of the same character as in Hystricrinus.

168 Dr. G. J. Hinde on a

to be worn down to the surface of the plate, so that in many

instances they look like so many minute rings, and_ their

real characters would scarcely be recognized in this condition.

The spines are elongate, cylindrical in section, with a

slightly prominent ring or collar at their basal extremity

(Pl. VI. fig. 8). The base is perforated with a minute cir-

cular pit. Just above the basal collar is a slight contraction

or neck, beyond which the spine gradually increases in thick-

ness to near its middle and then tapers to an obtuse or, in

some cases, a sharp point. In some examples the spine is

thickest near the base, the collar is not perceptible, and it

tapers regularly to its distal end. The surface of the spines,

when examined under the microscope, is seen to be orna-

mented with minute longitudinal parallel ridges, which do

not appear to be continuously even with its surface, but at

intervals project outward at a small angle; these ridges are

about *025 millim. apart. The spines vary from 1°5 to

4 millim. in length, and from *25 to *35 millim. in thickness.

Those on the basals and first radials are tolerably uniform in

size, and average 2°5 millim. in length, whilst these of the

vault-plates are only 1°5 millim. in length, but nearly as

thick as those of the calyx (Pl. VI. fig. 9). The spines on

the arms appear to be very slender.

The excavated basal faces of the spines are approximately

of the same dimensions as the summits of the tubercles, and

could therefore but very slightly have overlapped or clasped

these latter, and they would consequently be mainly held in

position by the ligament passing between the cavity in the

tubercle and that in the spine.

There is no appareut regular distribution of the tubercles

and spines on the plates of the calyx. In some few cases

there are rows of tubercles which seem to be parallel with the

margins of the first radials ; but, as a rule, the tubercles are

inregularly scattered over the plates, sometimes being in close

proximity or only about *2 millim. apart, whilst not unfre-

quently there is an interval of 1 millim. between two of them,

They are most thickly grouped on the upper tumid portion

of the first radial, just below the excavated surface on which

the second radial rests. ‘There are as many as seventy-three

spine-bearing tubercles on the surface of a large first-radial

plate, and from fifty to sixty on smaller plates. A large basal

plate has sixty-five tubercles, whilst an unusually small plate

possesses only twenty-seven. ‘The tubercles and spines of

the radial and basal plates are approximately equal in size,

but there are two distinct sizes of tubercles on the smaller

vault-plates. The interspaces on the plates between the

new Species of Crinotds. 169

tubercles appears to be smooth. It is a curious circumstance

that in several instances in which the spines remain on the

calyx-plate they do not le irregularly crossed over each

other, but in one nearly parallel direction, as if their attaching

ligaments had simultaneously given way, and some gentle

uniform influence had acted on the spines, so that they all

fell in the same direction (Pl. VI. figs. 6, 7).

Stem.—Attached to the bases of two of my specimens

(Pl. VI. figs. 1, 6) there are five or six of the upper joints

of the stem, which show its characters and enable the nume-

rous detached fragments, which are abundant in the same beds

with the crinoids themselves, to be identified. I have col-

lected thirty of these fragments, but the longest does not ex-

ceed 21 millim.

The stem is cylindrical, with a moderately large cylindrical

central canal (Pl. VI. figs. 18, 14). It varies from 8 millim.

in diameter in a very small form, to 6:3 millim. in a large

one ; in the majority of specimens it is from 4°5 to 5 millim.

in thickness, including the exterior flange. The inner canal

of the stem is from 1°5 to 2°8 millim. in width (Pl. VI. fig. 15).

The constituent joints or rings are of two kinds, with inter-

mediate forms. In the larger joints the peripheral margin

expands into a flange with thin edges, and the joints are nearly

as thick again as the smaller intermediate joints, in which the

projecting flange is either entirely absent or but very slightly

developed. The larger are between ‘4 and ‘7 millim. in

thickness, and the smaller from +2 to°5 millim. In some

portions of the stem there are three of the smaller rings be-

tween each of the larger, which are then about 1°5 millim.

apart, and the central of the smalier rings exhibits an inci-

pient flange, whilst in others the larger are only about 1 millim.

apart, with a single intervening narrow ring. ‘The facets of

the rings are even and furnished with numerous, fine, equal,

radiating grooves and ridges, which extend from the exterior

margin to the inner edge (Pl. VI. fig. 15). The number of

these varies partly with the size of the ring. In a small

ring, 3 millim. in diameter, there were sixty-four ridges, and

an equal number were present in a ring 4°25 millim. in

width. ‘The face of the ring in another detached stem,

3°75 millim. in width, had seventy-five ridges, while there

were only seventy-seven with a thickness of 5 millim. Asa

rule, these minute ridges are simple, but rarely there is a

slight bifurcation or notch in them near the outer margin.

There is no special delimitation of the inner margin of the

stem-joints round the central canal.

At uregular intervals on the stem, whorls of cirri are

170 Dr. G. J. Hinde on a

developed (P]. VI. figs. 13, 14). The distance between the

whorls varies from 5 to 14 millim., but with only the short

detached fragments which I possess it is not easy to deter-

mine satisfactorily if there were regular intervals between the

whorls. The whorls are unequal in size ; and whilst in some

the cirri, or their bases, are large and apparently full-grown, in

others the cirrus-bases are very small and apparently imperfect.

In several instances there is a distance of about 14 millim. be-

tween the whorls or nodes of perfectly developed cirri, and

between each of these, though not centrally, there is a node

of imperfectly developed cirri (Pl. VI. fig. 13). It would thus

appear that in this genus whorls of cirri are developed

on some of the intercalated joints between the larger nodes,

which indicates a different mode of growth from that which

prevails in the recent Pentacrinide. According to Dr. P.

Herbert Carpenter* the youngest nodes are always at the

top of the stem in this family, and all the joints subsequently

intercalated between them are internodal.

As arule there are five cirri in each whorl, but in some cases

only four are developed ; the space, however, in which the

fifth should appear is vacant and marked by a slight cicatrix.

Though normally the cirri of the same whorl are at the

same horizontal level, yet instances occur in which one or

more of the cirri are situated on joints higher or lower on the

stem than those bearing the others. Similar abnormalities

have been shown by Dr. P. H. Carpenter to be present in

the recent Pentacrinide. Thus in Pentacrinus decorus, Wyv.

Thomp.t, and in Metacrinus cingulatus, H. Carp. ft, the ab-

sence of a single cirrus is not at all unfrequent; and further,

in Pentacrinus alternicirrus, HU. Carp.§, the cirri of a whorl

are distributed on two nodal joints, and in a much more

recular manner than appears to be the case in Hystrierinus.

The whorls in this genus are not, as is usually the case

in the Pentacrinide, developed nearly entirely on the lateral

surface of a single, in some respects specially modified, stem-

joint; but the imdividual cirrus appears to commence its

growth on one of the smaller joints or rings (which must

have been penetrated by the cirrus-canal), and then extends

above and below it, so as to cover over the space between

two or three of the larger rings and the intervening smaller

ones. In the whorls of the larger cirri the stem-joints are

nearly entirely concealed by the cirrus-sockets, but they

* Report on the Crinoidea. Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger,’ p.-16.

+ See Report on the Crinoidea, p. 12, pl. xxxvi. fig. 1.

{ Id. p. 349. § dd. p. 12, pl. xxy.

new Species of Crinoids. 171

can be clearly distinguished beneath the smaller cirri. This

extension of the cirrus-sockets over more than a single stem-

joint occurs also in other Paleocrinoids, and is well shown in

Potertocrinus rostratus, Austin® ; it is also the case in some

of the recent Pentacrinide, as, for example, in Metacrinus

nobilis, H. Carp.f, in which both the joint above and that below

the nodal joint share in the formation of the cirrus-socket.

The nodal portion of the stem is somewhat expanded, but

the increased thickness is rather owing to the cirri than to

an enlargement of the stem itself. The sockets of the cirri

are slightly sunk below the surface of the stem. Only the

lowest four or five joints of the cirri are preserved in any of

the specimens ; they have a slightly oblique direction in rela-

tion to the stem, but I cannot say whether upwards or down-

wards. The faces of the joints are circular; they vary in

diameter from 1 to 1°5 millim. in the smaller cirri, and about

2°5 millim. in the larger, and the joints are about °4 millim.

in thickness. he cirrus-joints are united to each other by

radiating unequal ridges and grooves, which are proportionally

larger and less numerous than those uniting the joints of the

stem (Pl. VI. fig. 16). There are from twelve to fourteen

ridges, which extend nearly to the centre of the face, most of

which bifureate about halfway to the margin leaving a deep

groove between, and there are also short ridges between the

larger. ‘There is a minute central canal in the cirri about

‘15 millim. in width, which is bordered by a slightly elevated

collar.

The cirri in the same whorl are not horizontally equidis-

tant from each other, and, at first sight, their disposition

appears to be altogether irregular; but closer consideration

shows, in many instances, an appearance of a bilateral ar-

rangement. Thus frequently there are two cirri in a whorl

in close proximity, whilst a considerable space separates the

remaining three from this pair and from each other. Now, if

a line is drawn between this pair through the stem, it bisects

the base of the cirrus on the opposite side; and this cirrus,

which I regard as the anterior one (Pl. VI. fig. 14), has the

remaining two of the five at about equal distances on either

side of it. As this disposition can be traced in several in-

stances, it can hardly be of an accidental character. In each

of the horizontal interspaces between the cirri of the larger

whorls, with the exception of that between the paired cirri,

there are usually two laterally compressed blunted spines, one

* Monogr. Ree. and Foss. Crinoids, pl. ix. fig. 2 a,

Tp ae. pe b4, pl. xii. fied:

172 Dr. G. J. Hinde on a

above the other (PI. VI. fig. 14). These spines are really

portions of the thin flanges of the larger rings of the stem,

and they indicate the position of the larger rings, which have

been covered over by the cirrus-bases.

The points of difference between this form and H. itha-

censis, as described by Prof. Williams, clearly indicate that

it is a distinct species. ‘The calyx is nearly twice the size,

and whilst the tubercles on the corresponding plates are nearly

thrice as numerous, the spines themselves, particularly those

of the vault plates, are not more than one third the length of

those of H. ithacensis. The interbrachial plates are also

more numerous, and there are no indications of smooth rows

of plates in the vault, as is stated to be the case in this latter

species. Hitherto no cirri have been discovered in connexion

with the stem of H. ¢thacensts, but it is probable such will

be found to be present in this species as well.

Prof. Williams compares H. vthacensis with specimens of

an undescribed form in the Museum of Cornell University,

of which, he states, Prof. Hall has privately distributed the

photograph with a name attached. As no description of these

specimens has ever been published, and as [ have not the

opportunity, like Prof. Williams, of examining them, I cannot

institute any comparison between them and H. Carpenter?.

An interesting feature in connexion with this species is the

fact that out of eleven examples which have been discovered

there are three in which a gastropod shell of the genus Platy-

ceras, Conrad, is attached to the vault of the crinoid, which

it nearly entirely covers. Though the shells have been some-

what displaced by the compression of the crinoids, there is

clear evidence that the sinuosities of their margins, when in

their original positions, very closely fitted to the surface of the

crinoid vault. It is also noticeable that, in all three instances,

these shells have a similar very definite position in relation

to the anal aperture of the crinoid, so far as it can be deter-

mined by the situation of the anal plate; and they are so

placed that the front margin of the gastropod shell would just

project over this aperture. ‘There can be no doubt that the

gastropod derived its support from the materials rejected by

the crinoid, whilst, at the same time, the position it had taken

up does not appear to have in any way injured the crinoid ;

at all events, the specimens to which the shells are attached

are larger and more perfect than the others.

The Platyceras-shells belong to two species: one, with the

surface smooth, merely showing sinuous lines of growth, is

closely related to Platyceras erectum, Hall*; whilst the other

* See Paleeont. New York, vol. y. p. 5, pl. ii. figs. 4, 11.

new Species of Crinords. 173

species was provided with spines, and appears to be the small

variety of P. dumosum, Conrad*, which is of frequent occur-

rence in the same beds as this crinoid.

In conclusion, I desire to express my grateful sense of the

kind assistance which Dr. P. Herbert Carpenter most willingly

afforded me in tracing out the relations of this crinoid, and

my thanks are also due to Dr. Henry Woodward, F.R.S., for

permitting me to examine the fossil crinoids in the British

Natural-History Museum.

Distribution. Middle Devonian, Hamilton group, Arkona,

Ontario, Canada.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI,

Fig. 1. Hystricrinus Carpentert. A slightly compressed specimen, show-

ing the anal plate (4) with the anal interbrachial plates above

it (1b.4). Attached to the vault of the crinoid is a specimen

of Platyceras erectum, Hall. Natural size.

Fig. 2. The base (imperfect at the margin) of a small individual, viewed

from the exterior, showing the facet by which it connects with

the top of the stem, and the central canal. Natural size.

fig. 3. A detached first radial, with the second and axillary radials and

the lower joints of the arms. Natural size.

Fig. 4. The sutural surface of the distal margin of part of a first

radial, showing longitudinal grooves and ridges where it con-

nects with the interbrachial plates, and radiating grooves where

it unites with the second radial. Enlarged three times.

Fig. 5. The sutural surface of the lateral margin of two of the first

radials, showing oblique ridges and grooves. Enlarged three

times.

fig. 6. An imperfect specimen, with its surface partially covered with

spines. Natural size.

Fig. 7. A portion of the surface of the same specimen, enlarged three

times, showing the spines, now prostrate, and the perforated

tubercles to which they were articulated.

Fig. 8. A spine of the calyx, enlarged twelve times, showing interrupted

strize and microspines.

Fig. 9. A spine of one of the vault-plates, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 10, An imperfect individual, showing the smaller plates of the peri-

pheral portion of the vault and some of the interbrachial plates.

Enlarged twice.

tg. 11. A single plate, with wrinkled ridges and grooves, from the cen-

tral portion of the vault. Enlarged five times.

Fig. 12. Plates from the central portion of the vault, covered with short

blunted tubercles and spines, similarly enlarged.

Fig. 13. A fragment of the stem, enlarged twice, with two whorls of

mature cirri and an intermediate whorl of smaller cirri.

Fig. 14, Another fragment of the stem, enlarged three times, showing

the socket of an anterior cirrus.

Fig. 15, A facet of a stem-joint, enlarged four times.

Fig. 16. A facet of a cirrus-joint, similarly enlarged.

* Third Annual Report, New York Survey, Pal. Dept. 1840, p. 205.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xv. 13

174 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

XVI.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XTX. On some Carboniferous Species of the Ostraco-

dous Genus Kirkbya, Jones. By T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S.,

and JAMES W. Kir«sy, Ksq.

[Plate HI.*]

Tus genus was established in 1859 for the reception of the

species, K. permiana, Jones, from the Magnesian Limestone

ot Sunderland. The Carboniferous species, A. Uret, Jones,

discovered by the Rev. David Ure near Rutherglen, about the

year 1793, was at the same time recognized as belonging to

this groupT.

Previous to this, Professor M‘Coy, in 1844, had described

and figured, as Cythere costata, another and very eharacter-

istic member of the genus, from the Carboniferous Yellow

Sandstone of Ireland.

In 1854, Prof. Dr. A. E. Reuss figured and described his

Kirkbya Resslert (as a Cythere) from the Lower Zechstein of

Bleichenbach §; and in the same year Count Keyserling

figured and described, as Cythere Schrenkit, C. sticta, and

C. grapta, three Kirkbye from the Permian strata on the

Pinega in North-eastern Russia ||.

Somewhat later, in 1860, M. E. d’Eichwald deseribed and

figured Beyrichia umbonata and . striolata, two species which

we refer to Kirkbya, from the Carboniferous Yellow Shale of

Russia J.

In 1867 nine species of Aérkbya were given in our List of

Entomostraca occurring in the Carboniferous rocks of Scot-

land. Six of these were new**.

In 1869 one species, A. fibula, Jones and Holl, was de-

scribed from the Silurian rocks of Malvern Ff.

Kirkbye are also referred to in Mr. Smith’s list of Silurian

Entomostraca (1881, Geol. Mag. dec. 2, vol. viii. p. 73), and in

Mr. Vine’s (1882, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxviii. p. 48).

* This Plate has been drawn with the aid of a grant from the Royal

Society for the illustration of the fossil Bivalved Entomostraca.

+ Trans. Tyneside Field-Club, vol. iv. p. 129.

{ Syn. Char. Carb. Foss. Ireland, p. 165, pl. xxni, fig. 11; Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xviii. 1866, p. 43.

ve ee ae Gesellsch. Naturk. Hanau, 1851-53, 1854, p. 70,

3) We . a, oO.

rl | In ie G. Schrenk’s ‘Reise nach dem Nordosten d. Europ. Russ-

lands,’ part 2 (8vo, Dorpat, 1854), p. 112, pl. 4. figs. 87-89,

gq Lethea Rossica, I. vii. p. 1847, pl. 52. fig. 10, & p. 1348, pl. 52.

fig. 14; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xv. 1875, pp. 58, 54.

** Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, vol. il. pp. 213-228, and vol. iii. Suppl.

1871, p. 28.

++ Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. ser. 4, vol. iii. p. 224, pl. xv. fig, 9.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 1d)

At various times the genus has been referred to incidentally,

or in general terms, by one of us in papers on Palxozoic Bi-

valved Entomostraca—as in the Proceed. Geologists’ Assoc.

1869, Paleoz. Entom. p. 8, and in the ‘Monthly Micro-

scopical Journal,’ vol. iv. 1870, p. 192, where a generic de-

scription was given, and K. Ured figured (pl. 61. fig. 15) as

a representative of it.

During the whole of this period, from 1859 to the present

time, materials and information relating to Kirkbya have been

accumulating with us; and of these ultimately we hope to

make full use in our account of the Carboniferous Entomo-

straca for the Paleontographical Society. But in considera-

tion of the genus having gradually become important as to

the number of its species, as well as being a type of the Os-

tracoda especially distinctive of the Carboniferous period, we

venture to offer, without more delay, the accompanying brief

account of the more important (the majority) of the forms

known to us.

Our knowledge of these forms is greatly due to the help we

have obtained, in specimens, from numerous friends and cor-

respondents. Among these may be named Mr. John Young,

of the Hunterian Museum, Glasgow; Messrs. David Robert-

son, James Armstrong, James Thomson, and others of the

same city; Mr. James Bennie, of the Geological Survey,

Edinburgh ; the late Mr. Charles Moore, of Bath, and others.

Most of our specimens of AKirkbya are from the marine

shales overlying, underlying, or otherwise associated with the

calcareous beds of the Carboniferous series. _ In Scotland they

are equally common in the Upper and the Lower Limestone

series ; and some of the species are found in the thin limestones

well down in the Calciferous Sandstones. In England they

occur in the marine shales of the Yoredale rocks*, and in

the shaly partings of the Scar or Mountain Limestone,

The Irish specimens that we have seen are from the Lower

Carboniferous Shales.

We have no examples of any of the species from the upper

portion of the Carboniferous series, either Coal-measures or

Millstone-grit, although in the Permian limestone, overlying

the Coal-measures, in Durham and Yorkshire, one species (KX,

permiana) reappears, and ranges from the lowest beds to near

the top of the formation.

In most cases the individuals of the different species occur

rather sparingly, or but moderately plentiful, with the Brachio-

pods, Polyzoans, Crinoids, and other marine fossils usually

associated with them. ‘This is the rule; but in a few in-

* G, R. Vine, Proceed. Yorksh. Geol. Polyt. Soc. 1883, p. 239.

13*

176 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

stances we have seen them numerous enough to be the pre-

vailing fossils, and sometimes in such numbers as to be

gregarious. K. spiralis, J. & K., offers the most notable

example of this. In a thin, impure limestone of the Calcife-

rous Sandstones, near Pittenweem, Fifeshire, it is found in

great numbers; and, again, just as abundantly in a local

mtercalation of shale, in the Scar Limestone, at Meathop,

Westmoreland. 4. costata also appears to be about as plen-

tiful in a Lower-Carboniferous deposit at Plashetts, North-

umberland, if we may judge from the numbers of specimens

that occur in a washing sent to us from that locality by our

friend Mr. James Bennie. These instances, however, are

exceptional in our experience.

The generic characters of Kirkbya were noticed in a former

paper by one of us, as before mentioned (p.175). They may

be restated here concisely as follows :—

Carapace oblong, subovate, or ark-shaped ; flatly convex

or compressed. Valves usually thick-shelled, and generally

higher behind than before ; impressed with a subcentral pit,

and ornamented with longitudinal or concentric wrinkles,

riblets, ribs, or ridges, and often with surface-reticulation ;

the dorsal border is always straight; the ventral border is

nearly straight, or slightly convex in its middle third, and

boldly curved at the ends; and the extremities are more or

less rounded, though somewhat angulate at their junction with

the dorsal border; one end is generally more obliquely rounded

than the other. The hingement is simple. The ventral edge

of the dextral valve slightly overlaps that of the other.

The subcentral pit is sometimes above and sometimes below

the median line of the valve, and it varies greatly in relative

size; sometimes it is obsolete. In its typical form it is oval

or nearly round ; but in some species and varieties it becomes

irregular in outline, and passes, by gradations, almost into the

ordinary sulcus of Beyrichia.

In the Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. i. 1869, p. 225

a list of the then-known Kirkbye was given, and it was there

remarked by one of us, concerning the so-called varieties, that

‘some, if not all, of these may be distinct species; for the

soft parts may have varied more than the carapace.” The

probability of this being really the case grows upon us, and

we now regard the “varieties” glypta, Lassleri, Schrenkii,

sticta (= Richteriana*), and grapta as species. (See also

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for Nov. 1884, p. 840, footnote.)

* This is the same as the “ K. Resslert” described and figured by

Dr. R, Richter, Zeitschr. deutsch. geol. Ges. vol. vii. 1855, p. 528, pl. 26.

figs. 1-5.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 177

List of Species and Varieties of Kirkbya.

Permian Carboniferous.

| #| 2\e

gl els BI |

| A | 8 Bela

Si! 4g 3/33] a]

2/212 i{ sls) S| €\s|e

a) &| |] &| | 8] 8) 8) 2

= Ss S|] 2) HALAL AlS

Sia! els Sisie

Pan pesralllory = £| 8] 8| a ee

ois o ' m| 2 Oo! Ole

e S| Ee] Ss] Sle] es] 2/8

Pela lojesisjsis

Kirkbya permiana, Jones.............. «| ele || se ll ae ye

Schrenkii (Keyserling) .......... soll eollest|

sticta( Keys.) [ =Richteriana, Jones]|. |. .| x ||

OPAD LARC MECYS; ).. osis dehs-) SiO tsi noe | xe ||

——— Roessleri (Reuss) .......+.s055: alate eee |

cere SUN SOMES Ae eae ne ===) visite Palen es

—— umbonata (D’ Hichwald).......... pil teal ean Reed x

— , var, radiata, Jones § Kirkby teal aire

——— (i lhoied Bt ee Ole aan Oenenneune Pa Sie

BHNECLOUS, tela (Gy Macs... da sieeeve 5 sft 'ar a eee | 5

——— , var. bipartita, J. & K....... 1 yell etsy | VPs, | eee leh rele

==" plicataad: GK. a tsc asta cans es Eyed (Y ail tis (Ree amen IP od es

re ORD ET IS ON a Se aN eA Na A Se By hae oe i :

SPU CSA ed ONG! toe Soi; Sale aihuolee sa ele Pega

— costata (M‘Coy) .........0..005. all 2x. oleciieg

—— NAT VeGOReHM a, dar KG. Gin. sinensis lle sle lea elles

—— scotica, J. § K. ........ sae ahs So [as Pcallle evel| gee esd

rigida, J. § Ki... 22... eset, - le alk

SIPC, SOMES oAtE aes ib wdian s hd vate dt Re ley AA

striolata (D’Hichwald) .......... : ao edie

—— fibula, Jones § Holl ee

Sm ie. Te Silurian.

spp., Smrth & Vine

K. umbonata, permiana, spiralis, and costata have been

found in the Scar Limestone of the North-west of England,

and K,. plicata in the Carboniferous Limestone of the South-

west of the same country. How far these rocks may be in

part equivalent to the Calciferous Sandstone or Lower Carbo-

niferous series of Scotch geology we are unable to say; but to

some extent they undoubtedly are so (as already suggested by

other writers), though we may probably have to go lower

than the base of the Scar Limestone to find anything on the

same horizon as the Lower Calciferous Sandstone beds of the

South-east of Scotland.

1. Kirkbya permiana, Jones.

Pl. III. fig. 1.)

Dithyrocaris permiana, Jones, 1850, in King’s ‘ Monograph of Permian

Fossils’ (Paleeont. Soc.), p. 66, pl. 18. figs

la-d,

178 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

Ceratiocaris? permiana, Jones, in Morris’s Catal. Brit. Foss. 1854,

. 103.

Fer ditic® permiana, Kirkby, 1858, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3,

vol. ii. p. 434, pl. xi. figs. 5-18.

Kirkbya permiana, Jones & Kirkby, 1859, Trans. Tyneside Field-Club,

vol. iv. p. 129, pl. viii. a. figs. 1, 2,3, and 5 (figs. 4 and7, K. glypta),

pl. x. figs. 5, 7, 9-12 (figs. 6 and 8 K. glypta). i

Kwkbya permiana, Kirkby, 1861, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvu.

p. 308.

Kirkbya permiana, Jones & Kirkby, 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,

vol. ii. p. 220; 1871, vol. ii. Suppl. p. 28.

Kirkbya permiana, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. Western-

Scottish Foss. p. 44.

Kirkbya permiana, J. & K. 1880, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. XXXV1.

p: 088.

This species, asa Permian “ recurrent,” was fully described

in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ for Nov.

1858; and again, in more detail, in the ‘Transactions of the

Tyneside Field-Club’ for 1859. The descriptions and

figures there given of Permian specimens from the Mag-

nesian Limestone of Tunstall Hill would do equally well

for most of the many Carboniferous examples of the species

that have come under our notice; but, tor convenience, we

describe it from the latter as follows :—

Carapace ark-shaped or suboblong, flatly convex or com-

pressed, height half the length or rather more. Dorsal

border straight, sometimes the full length of the valve, some-

times rather less, according to the relative boldness of the

curve of the extremities; ventral border faintly incurved,

straight, or gently convex in its middle third, and boldly

curved at the extremities, the anterior extremity being the

most acute. The extremities and ventral portion of each

valve are bordered by two parallel, concentric rims or expan-

sions, which project a considerable distance beyond the sur-

face of the valve. A small oval pit occupies a subcentral

position on each valve, and the surface is beautifully reticu-

lated. Length 35 inch.

The Carboniferous specimens of this species vary consider-

ably in character. The drawing here given (PI. IIL. fig. 1)

is that of an average good specimen; other illustrative figures

would have been given had circumstances allowed.

The outline of the valves is usually as described above ;

but sometimes the extremities and ventral margin almost

approximate the curve of a semicircle in the regularity of

their contour; from this extreme the ends by degrees become

more abruptly sloped, and the ventral border straightened,

until an oblong figure is approached.

Many examples have the valves much depressed, others

have them moderately convex (and so form a carapace of fair

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 179

capacity) ; and there are some few where the regularity of

their surface is interfered with by one or more lobe-like swel-

lings. In this feature it resembles K. Schrenki?, Keyser-

ling* ; but the latter has a rounded, and not ridged, ventral

margin.

The ventral rims vary in development, and are apparently

largest in old individuals. In some cases the mesh-walls on

the reticulated surface show a tendency to run in faint riblets

within and parallel to the marginal ridges.

‘The reticulation of the surface is relatively large, in most

cases with a more or less angular form of mesh, and is very

beautiful in well-preserved specimens.

The subcentral spot is often obsolete or not to be seen.

Kirkbya permiana is of common occurrence in the marine

shales of the Carboniferous-Limestone series of Scotland and

the north of England. It is found in a similar shale in the

upper portion of the Calciferous Sandstone of Fife.

As a Permian species it is met with in the Magnesian

Limestone of Durham and Yorkshire, also in Germany.

Some of its British localities are as follows :—

Scotland. Calciferous Sandstone: coast west of Pitten-

weem, Fife. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower): Brockley,

Calderside Quarry, Brankumhall Quarry, in Lanarkshire ;

Galabraes, Whitebaulks, in Linlithgowshire; Corrieburn,

Scullengour, Craigenglen, in Stirlingshire ; Fullerten, Currie-

lee Lime-works, Darcy Limestone Quarry, Magazine Lime-

works, Hillhead Quarry, near Cockmuir Bridge, in Edin-

burghshire ; Catcraig, near Dunbar, Burlage Quarry, Hast

Salton, in East Lothian; coast near Abden, Glenniston

Quarry, Inverteil Quarry, Ladedda Quarry, Wilkieson, Cults,

Teasses, in Fife ; Carlops, Whitefield, in Peeblesshire. Car-

boniterous Limestone (Upper): Robroystone, Orchard, Ken-

nox Water, Auchenbeg, in Lanarkshire; River Avon below

Kinneil, in Linlithgowshire ; &c.

England. Carboniferous-Limestone series: Scremerston,

Ridsdale}, Ancroft, in Northumberland ; Barnard Castle, Dur-

ham; Wyebourne, Calees, in Cumberland; in the Scar

Limestone at Stainton Quarry, Lancashire.

As a ‘recurrent’? in Permian strata it is found in the

following localities :—

In Lower Magnesian Limestone: Westoe, Kldon, Hast

Thickley, Walworth, Morton Tinmouth, Summerhouse, and

* In Schrenk’s ‘ Reise Nordost. Russ.’ &c. 1854, p. 112, pl. 4. fig. 37.

+ Mr. G. R. Vine quotes this species, also A. wnbonata and bipartita,

from Ridsdale, and from Hurst, Yorkshire (Proc. Yorksh. Geol. Polyt.

Soe. for 1883, p. 237).

180 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

Langton, in Durham; railway-cutting at Chapel Houses (west

of Pierce Bridge), Crakehall, Thornton Watlass, Nosterfield,

and Hampole, in Yorkshire. In Middle Magnesian Lime-

stone: Tunstall Hill, in Durham. In Upper Magnesian

Limestone: Byer’s Quarry, and cliffs to the south of Marsden,

on the Durham coast.

2. Kirkbya umbonata (D’Eichwald), and var. radiata, nov.

(Plate IDL. -fig. 2.)

Beyrichia umbonata, D’Eichwald, 1860, Letheea Rossica, livr. vii.

. 1347, pl. li. fig. 10.

Kirkbya umbonata, Jones & Kirkby, 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow,

vol. ii, p. 221; and 1871, vol. iti. Suppl. p. 29.

Kirkbya umbonata, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. W.-Scot. Foss.

p. 45,

Ark-shaped, with a central umbo and a wide ventral frill

or marginal radiated expansion to each valve; height about

half the length or more. Dorsal border straight; ventral

border usually boldly curved ; extremities rounded, the poste-

rior being the larger and more obliquely curved than the other.

The umbo is near the dorsal border, oval in shape, about a

third of the valve’s length and half its height in size; it is

often awry or placed obliquely on the valve. There is a

lamellar expansion or radiate frill round the ventral and

extreme borders of each valve, which in older specimens has

considerable development ; these frills are plaited or ruffle-

like, and have more or less scalloped edges. The surface is

reticulated in some specimens, and in others finely papulose.

Length 3 inch.

This species is subject to some variation. Younger indi-

viduals more especially look different, owing to greater regu-

larity of outline, the smaller size and pap-like form of the

numbo, and the absence or meagre development of the frills.

In the Russian specimen, described and figured by D’ Hich-

wald, from the Yellow Carboniferous Shale of Sloboden,

Government ‘'oula, the surface is said to be finely striated and

pitted, the space between the umbo and the margin is raised

into nearly regular concentric rolls or rounded ridges, and the

frilling is absent, as in some of our specimens.

It is undoubtedly a near ally of A. permiana, with which

it has much in common. It is usually, however, to be distin-

guished from the latter by its greater relative height, the more

Leperditia-like truncation of the valves, by its irregular hump

or umbo, and by the character of its ventral rims. ‘The sur-

face-reticulation also differs somewhat, not being so definitely

meshed like network. The frill-less form occurs in Scotland

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 181

and in Westmoreland, and it has the umbo quite regular

sometimes. The frill may be obsolete, or easily lost perhaps,

as in the fringed Beyrichice.

K. umbonata occurs in the following localities :—

Scotland. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower): Brockley

and Hairmyers, in Lanarkshire; Craigenglen, in Stirling-

shire; Whitefield and Carlops, in Peeblesshire; Hillhead

Quarry, near Cockmuir Bridge, in Edinburghshire ; Kidlaw

Quarry, Catcraig, Burlage Quarry, East Salton, in Hast

hatha: Wilkieson, Ladedda, Charleston, Cowdens Quarry,

coast east of St. Monans, i in Fifeshire.

England. Carboniferous-Limestone series: Scremerston,

Barmoor Redhouse (Lowick), Ridsdale, in Northumberland ;

Calees, in Cumberland. In the Sear Limestone: at Arnside

and in a railway-cutting near Heversham, Westmoreland.

3. Kirkbya oblonga, Jones & Kirkby. (PI. III. fig. 3;

and varieties, figs. 4, 5, and 6, a, 0.)

Kirkbya oblonga, J. & K., 1867, Trans. Geol. Soe. Glasgow, vol. ii.

p- 221; 1871, vol. iii. Suppl. p. 28.

Kirkbya oblonga, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. W.-Scot. Foss.

p. 44.

Oblong-ovate, convex; height (which is uniform in the

central third) equal to half the length or more. Dorsal

border almost straight, but rather concave; ventral border

usually straight in the central third; extremities boldly

rounded and almost alike. In some cases the regular con-

vexity of the valves is scarcely broken except by a slight

medio-dorsal depression; in others this depression is more

pronounced and the valves become rather humped towards

the extremities ; and in some specimens a circular boss appears

in the centre. A slight rim bounds the free margins of the

valves; in certain specimens a second is added, and occasion-

ally the reticulation of the surface shows a tendency to

develop itself into other less regular concentric wrinkles.

Lateral contour subovate. Subcentral pit oval, often obscure.

Surface covered with rather large hexagonal reticulation.

Length 35-255 inch.

This species was discovered by our friend Mr, John Young,

of Glasgow. It is a near ally of K. permiana; but, although

the latter sometimes takes on a curved subcentral riblet (see

Trans. Tyneside, 1859, pl. x. a. fig. 5 a), yet it never loses its

marginal rims or its strong dorsal angles.

Localitics.—Scotland. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower) :

Brockley, Lanarkshire ; Craigenglen, Stirlingshire ; coast east

182 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

of St. Monans, Fifeshire. Carboniferous Limestone (Upper) :

near Kinneil Mill and Orchard Quarry.

Under this name (A. oblonga) we also place certain speci-

mens that occurred to us first from the Carboniterous-Lime-

stone series of Fife (figs. 4 and 6). The character of their

reticulated surface, central pit, and ventral riblets sufficiently

identify them with Kirkbya. We describe them thus :—

Varying from subreniform to suboblong and subquadrate

in outline, often compressed; height two thirds of the

length. Dorsal border straight for from about a third to a

fourth less than the maximum length ; ventral border curved

or straight in central third ; extremities rounded, the anterior

being slightly the more acute. Surface reticulated (hexagonal

or pentagonal meshes) and with two or more faint concentric

riblets (including a slight marginal rim) below. Length

zy inch. Edge view (lateral contour, fig. 6 }) is acute-oval.

Discovered by Mr. James Bennie in the Lower-Carbon-

iferous Limestone, on the coast near Seafield Tower, Fifeshire.

Figs. 5a, 56, represent a form that Mr. Robertson has

from Williamswood, near Glasgow. It is relatively shorter

than K. permiana, and the dorsal line is only about two thirds

of the total length; it is thus nearly oblong, with rounded

ends. The valves have each a slight marginal rim, are

humpy towards the ends, or faintly lobed, and more coarsely

reticulated than is usual with A. permiana; and there is a

weak submedial riblet in some individuals. We figure it so

as to keep it in view, as it is a form requiring further study.

A somewhat similar short form, but more convex and more

definitely ridged, we have seen in Mr. C. Moore’s collection

from Steeraway, Salop. Probably they are all closely allied

to K. oblonga.

4. Kirkbya annectens, Jones & Kirkby. (PI. III. figs. 7, a-d;

and var. bipartita, figs. 8, a, b.)

Kirkbya annectens, J. & K., 1866, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol.

Xvili. p. 42.

Kirkbya annectens, J. & K., 1867, Trans. Geol. Soe. Glasgow, vol. ii.

p- 220; and bepartita, 1871, vol. iii. Suppl. p. 28.

Kirkbya annectens and K. bipartita, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal.

W.-Scot. Foss. p. 44.

Valves suboblong in outline, rather convex and lobed,

height half the length or more. Dorsal border straight or

slightly incurved, and about two thirds of the maximum

length ; ventral border either straight or slightly incurved, or

as slightly convex ; extremities rounded and in some speci-

mens nearly alike, in others the anterior is the more acute.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 183

The medio-dorsal portion of the valve is depressed, and in

front is a rounded boss-like lobe, and behind is another lobe

or tubercle, usually smaller than that in front; the ventral

portion of the valve is swollen, and traversed longitudinally

by a curved ridge or rib. Lateral contour subcuneiform.

Shell rather thin. Surface smooth so far as known. Length

zo mch. Edge view (figs. 76, ¢, and 84, lateral contours)

compressed, ovate.

The above description applies more correctly to the Irish

members of this species. Scotch examples show some differ-

ences ; instead of two lobes or tubercles they sometimes have

three, cither all on the dorsal region of the valve or with the

middle one rather lower down than those at the ends, and

two (or at times three) strong ridges sweep across the valve

concentrically with the extreme and ventral borders; the

uppermost of these is occasionally fully above the median line

of the valve, and the lowermost often takes the form of a

marginal rim. ‘The surface also, in some examples at least,

is reticulated. It may be that these specimens represent a

Scotch form specifically distinct from the others. This is a

point for further investigation. For the present we designate

it K. annectens, var. bipartita.

The Insh specimens we have seen were collected and

submitted to our inspection by the late Sir Richard

Griffiths. They are very uniform in character, all of them

having the two bosses or tubercles, one towards each extremity

of the valve, and but a single ventral rib. They have

rather a Beyrichian look, and undoubtedly come nearer that

genus than other members of the group under description.

Localities.—Ireland. In Lower-Limestone Shales, Dru-

mard, Londonderry ; Cultra, Down; Larganmore, Mayo.

Scotland. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower) : Brockley,

Lanarkshire ; Orchard, Gare, in Lanarkshire; River Avon

below Kinneil Mill, Linlithgowshire.

England. Hurst, near Richmond (bipartita), Yorkshire, on

the authority of Mr. G. R. Vine (Proc. Yorksh. Geol.

Polyt. Soc. 1883, p. 237).

Dr. C. W. Giimbel’s Atrhbya alpina, figured in his ‘ Kurze

Anleitung zu geol. Beobacht. in den Alpen,’ 1378; p. 33;

fig. 28, has a distant resemblance to K. annectens, but is

much more like Beyrichia arcuata (Bean), as far as the little

woodeut shows. It is from the Bellerophon-limestone, a

passage-bed from the Palaeozoic to the Mesozoic (between the

Permian and the Trias).

184 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

5. Kirkbya plicata, Jones & Kirkby.

(Pl. III. figs. 9 and 10, a, 0.)

Kirkbya plicata, J. & K., 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, vol. ii.

p. 221; 1871, vol. iii. Suppl. p. 28.

aah be plicata, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. W.-Scot. Foss.

. 45,

Kirkbya plicata, Kirkby, 1880, Q. J. G. S. vol. xxxvi. p. 588.

Ovate to subovate, compressed, and considerably over half

as high as long. Dorsal border straight, and two thirds (or

more) of the maximum length; ventral border boldly arched ;

anterior extremity rounded and decidedly the smaller, sloping

below; posterior extremity boldly and obliquely rounded.

The subcentral pit is deep, transverse, and usually placed

rather posteriorly. A narrow but prominent rim bounds

the valves, and two sinuous ribs of equal size to the rim

cross the valve from their point of junction near the

antero-centre to near the hind margin or the postero-ventral

angle, where they again approach very nearly together.

These ribs divide the valve into dorsal, central, and ventral

areas. The edge-view (lateral contour) varies in different

specimens from flatly lenticular to subcuneiform (fig. 10, 0).

Surface smooth in most of our specimens, but in a few case

finely reticulated. Length 3's inch.

Some few examples of this species show a third rib not far

from the ventral border (fig. 9). The subcentral pit varies

in size; sometimes it is not seen at all, and occasionally it

takes more the form of a sulcus.

K. plicata was discovered by the late Mr. Charles Moore, of

Bath, in the Carboniferous Limestone of Backwell, Somerset,

where it appears to be not at all rare.

Localities.—England. Carboniferous Limestone: Back-

well, Charterhouse, Weston-super-Mare, in Somerset.

Scotland. Calciferous Sandstone: MLanderstone, Fife ;

Craiglockhart Quarry and Camps, in Edinburghshire ; Larris-

ton Quarry and Penton Bridge, in Roxburghshire. Carbon-

iferous-Limestone series : Campbelltown, Argyleshire ; White-

field New Quarry, Peeblesshire.

6. Kirkbya spiralis, Jones & Kirkby.

(PIS, figs, tra, 3)

Kirkbya spiralis (J. & K. MS.), Kirkby, 1880, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.

vol. xxxvi. pp. 564, 568, 573, 588.

Kirkbya spirals, Jones, 1884, Proc. Berwicksh. Nat. Club, vol. x.

p 328, pl. ii. figs. 12, 18.

Carapace subovate or oblong, highest behind, compressed,

slightly lobate; height half the length or more. Dorsal

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 185

border straight and about two thirds of the valve-length ;

ventral border incurved and sloping downwards to maxi-

mum height, which is in the posterior third; extremities

rounded, the posterior being the larger and more projecting.

The subcentral pit, which is transverse, is placed somewhat

nearest the dorsal and posterior portions of the valve. A

marginal rim bounds each valve, and is continued as a ridge

from the dorsal centre downwards, and concentrically with

the margins to or near the subcentral pit ; within the central

area thus formed is a longitudinal and somewhat sinuous

ridge, which is free at the ends. Hdge view (fig. 11, d,

lateral contour) narrow, ovate, and rather constricted near the

centre. Surface smooth. Length 35 inch.

This species does not vary among individuals much in

character, except perhaps a little in relative length.

It appears to be confined to the lower portion of the Car-

boniferous series, where it is very abundant at some horizons,

as already noted (p. 176).

K. spiralis has been described by one of us in the § Proceed-

ings of the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club,’ from somewhat

imperfect specimens collected by the late Mr. George Tate, of

Alnwick.

Localities.—England. Lower Carboniferous: Tweedmouth,

Northumberland. Sear or Mountain Limestone: Meathop

(near Grange-over-Sands), Westmoreland ; Calees, Cumber-

land.

Scotland. Calciferous Sandstone : on the coast near the fol-

lowing places :—east of Pittenweem, Billow Ness, Kilminning,

Randerstone, and Kingsbarns, in Fifeshire ; Oakbank Sand.

stone Quarry, Linlithgowshire.

7. Kirkbya spinosa, Jones & Kirkby. (Pl. III. figs.

12 a, b.)

Kirkbya spinosa, J. & K., 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. of Glasgow, vol.

p- 220; 1871, vol. iii. Suppl. p. 29.

Kirkbya ‘spinosa, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. W.-Scot. Foss.

p. 45.

Ovate-oblong, oblique at the ends, swollen in front, rather

compressed behind, less than twice as high as long. ’ Dorsal

border straight, and a fourth less than maximum length ;

ventral border curved ; anterior extremity rounded and most

prominent above ; posterior extremity obliquely rounded and

most prominent below. The anterior portion of the valve is

much the thickest. The subcentral pit is sometimes longi-

tudinal, sometimes transverse and almost a sulcus, which is

occasionally divided by the upper ridge. ‘Two, and even

186 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

three, ridges traverse the valve longitudinally, one either above

or across the pit, the others below; the upper and mid ridges

terminate in strong spines, which curve upward and forward.

A very delicate rim bounds the free margins. Edge view

(lateral contour) subcuneiform (fig. 12,6). Shell thin; sur-

face smooth (?). Length 35 inch.

In some specimens (probably old and worn) the ridges are

almost obsolete ; otherwise this species seems subject to little

variation. Mr. James Thomson discovered this species.

Localities—England. Carboniferous-Limestone _ series :

Steeraway, Salop; Calees, Cumberland; Scremerston and

Ridsdale, Northumberland; Holker Park, Lancashire.

Scotland. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower): Craigenglen,

Scullengour, in Stirlingshire ; Garpel Water, Ayrshire ;

Paiston Quarry, Hast Lothian. Carboniferous Limestone

(Upper): Ravenscraig, Fifeshire.

8. Kirkbya costata (M*Coy). (PL. III. figs. 13 a, 6,

14a, 6; var. fig. 15.)

Cythere costata, M‘Coy, 1844, Syn. Char. Carb. Foss. p. 165, pl. xxiii.

zoho oO

Kirkbya costata, J. & K., 1866, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 8, xviii.

. 43.

ae costata, J., K., & B., 1884, Monogr. Brit. Foss. Biv. Entom.

Pal. Soe. p. 89, pl. 7. fig. 17.

Subovate or ovate-oblong, flat-sided, rather highest behind,

height more than half the length ; thick-shelled, and strongly

ribbed with subconcentric ridges. Dorsal border straight or

nearly so, and over two thirds of the maximum length;

ventral border more or less convex ; extremities rounded, the

anterior stnaller than the other, and both somewhat angular

above. Subcentral pit circular, rather above the median line,

and showing internally as a raised spot. Edge view (lateral

contour) long-ovate with flattened sides (fig. 13 6,146). The

extreme anterior portion of each valve is smooth, but from

near the centre of that portion spring two strong ribs, one

curving abruptly up and the other down, and then passing

along the valves rather obliquely and sinuously to near the

postero-ventral angle, where they curve to each other and

join; between them are two or three somewhat smaller but

similar ribs, also free at their anterior ends, but connected at

the other. Other ribs come in below, more or less parallel to

the lowest of those just described ; and others come in above

and fill up the triangular space between the upper large rib

and the dorsal border, the highest being nearly as strong as

the two first-mentioned. ‘There is considerable variation in

Paleozote Bivalved Entomostraca. 187

the curvatures and connections of the riblets. Surface not re-

ticulated so far as known. Length 34-35 inch.

The above description is taken from specimens which we

identify with Prof. M‘Coy’s Cythere costata, but which do not

exactly agree with the figures of the species in his ‘ Synopsis

of the Characters of the Carboniferous Fossils of Ireland.’ In

all probability his specimens may not have been so perfect as

ours; or the latter may possibly differ somewhat from the

Trish examples. However this may be we think it well to

assume that the highly costated species now described is the

same as M‘Coy’s.

Localities.— England. | Carboniferous-Limestone _ series :

Steeraway, Salop; Weston-super-Mare, Somerset ; Railway-

cutting near Heversham, Westmoreland; Cam Beck, Cum-

berland ; Plashetts, Northumberland.

Scotland. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower) : Brockley,

Lanarkshire; Cults Lime-works, Fifeshire.

8a. Var. Mooreana. (PI. III. fig. 15.)

From Weston-super-Mare we have seen another costated

Kirkbya, vather resembling the present species, but relatively

much shorter and more subquadrate in outline, the height

being two thirds of the length. The costation likewise is

slightly different ; and the subcentral pit takes more the form

of a transverse slit. ‘his may possibly be a distinct species ;

for the present we term it K. costata, var. Mooreana. It was

collected by the late Mr. Charles Moore, of Bath.

9. Kirkbya scotica, Jones & Kirkby.

(EL TS fess lGic& 17.)

Kirkbya scotica, J. & K., 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, vol. ii.

p. 220; 1871, vol. ii. Suppl. p. 28.

ee scotica, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. W.-Scot. Foss.

p- 40.

Subrhomboidal, compressed, uniformly highest in the

central third; height more than half the length. Dorsal

border straight and over two thirds of the maximum length ;

ventral border slightly convex ; extremities obliquely rounded,

the posterior having the longest curve above, and the anterior

below. Lateral contour (edge view) compressed-oblong.

Subcentral pit roundish oval, and nearly in the centre of the

valve in most cases. Valves covered with numerous (twelve

or more) sinuous and inosculating ribs, somewhat concen-

tric lengthwise and obliquely arranged. The ribs become less

concentric and more parallel in some cases, as in fig. 17.

Surface otherwise smooth, so far as known. Length /< inch.

This species, which was discovered by Mr. James Thomson,

188 Messrs. Jones and Kirkby on the

of Glasgow, is allied to K. costata. It is about the smallest

member of the genus; and it is rare, having as yet oc-

curred only in two localities, both of which are north of the

Border.

Localities.— Scotland. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower) :

Campbelltown, Argyleshire. Carboniferous Limestone (Up-

per): Linlithgow Bridge, Linlithgowshire.

10. Kirkbya rigida, Jones & Kirkby. (PI. III. fig. 18.)

Beyrichia rigida, J. & K., 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. Glasgow, vol. ii.

p. 220; 1871, vol. iii. Suppl. p. 26.

Beyrichia rigida, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. W.-Scot. Foss.

p. 43.

Elongate, nearly oblong, compressed, height half the length

and less. Dorsal border straight, and not much less than the

maximum length; ventral border more or less concave in most

cases; extremities abruptly rounded and nearly alike, the

anterior being slightly the smaller, ‘The valves are very

flat, and have two flanges or rims round the extreme and

ventral borders ; the inner one is usually the larger, projecting

beyond the slight convexity of the carapace; the other,

more truly marginal, is smaller. They are more or less

sparsely denticulated in many specimens. ‘'T'wo narrow ver-

miform ridges descend from the dorsal border across half or

two thirds of the valve, at about a third of the length of the

valve from each extremity. Edge view (fig. 18, 6, lateral

contour) is elongately oblong, much compressed. Subcentral

pit circular, small or obsolete. Surface reticulated, but very

often more or less incrusted. Shell moderately thick. Length

s—sy inch.

This species varies in relative height and length, but is

generally elongated, and much compressed at the sides. The

anterior end is usually slightly the smaller, and the posterior

is sometimes rather obliquely rounded, projecting most below,

The two ribs are curious features, and, at first sight, might

almost be looked upon as foreign bodies incrusted on the

valves. As a rule, they are placed rather nearest to the

anterior end; but they are not constant in position, and

occasionally one of them is much stronger than the other,

Seen from below, the carapace, with its ventral flanges, pre-

sents an elongated figure, four or five times as long as wide,

with parallel or slightly concave sides, and abruptly truncate

ends and attenuate corners (fig. 18, 6), the ends being fully

wider than the centre. In the dorsal view, the sides are

decidedly concave and the ends much the widest part of the

figure.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 189

We formerly looked upon this species as referable to the

genus Beyrichia; but the general outline of the carapace, its

compressed sides, marginal ridges, reticulated surface, and

subcentral pit lead us now to place it, without much hesita-

tion, in Kerkbya, whilst its vertical ridges find an analogy in

the median ridges of the next species.

It was discovered by Mr. John Young, of Glasgow, in the

Carboniferous-Limestone series (Upper) of Orchard, near

Thornliebank, Renfrewshire ; and it also occurs in Gieloame

position at Kinneil Mill, Linlithgowshire.

11. Kirkbya Uret, Jones. (Pl. III. fig. 19.)

Kirkbya Urei, Joues, 1859, Trans. Tyneside Field-Club, vol. iv. p. 136.

Kirkbya Urei, J. & K., 1867, Trans. Geol. Soc. G ‘lasgow, vol. li. p. 220;

and 1871, vol. iii. Suppl. p. 29.

Kirkbya Urei, Jones & Holl, 1869, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

vol. ili. p. 225.

Kirkbya Uret, Jones, 1870, Monthly Microscop. Journ. vol. iv. p. 185,

pl. lxi. f. 15a, b.

Kirkbya Urei, Armstrong and others, 1876, Catal. W.-Scot. Foss. p. 45.

Oblong, with ends rounded and nearly alike, and of equal

height to the rest of the valve, height equal to two thirds of

the length, strongly ribbed concentrically, thick-shelled,

Dorsal border straight and four fifths of the maximum length ;

ventral border straight or very slightly concave, and sloping

evenly up into the curvature of the extremities. There are

three strong concentric ridges on each valve; the two outer-

most of which (speaking of the single valve) are marginal, and

follow more exactly the contour of the valve, while the third

forms, as it were, an escutcheon in the centre and is attached

to the second, or inner one of the two marginal dorsal

ridges ; within the escutcheon is usually a more delicate,

sharply bent ridge, U- or V-shaped, with the subcentral oval

pit at its base. The surface is strongly reticulated, the

meshes often being more or less rounded and irregular in size.

Hdge view (lateral contour) compressed ovate or suboblong,

with the anterior end the narrower. Viewed from below,

little is seen of the carapace but the four ventral ridges with

intermediate reticulated spaces and the ridges of the escutcheon;

the view from above (fig. 19, >) shows a broad obtusely angu-

lated dorsal area, widest at the posterior end; along this area

the two marginal ridges are continued (in less strength), single

rows of meshes separating them from each other. Length

—, inch.

This is one of the smaller forms of the genus. Some spe-

cimens are relatively longer than others, and some have the

extreme dorsal and ventral regions well rounded, and so are

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 14

190 On the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.

more oval and less rectangular in figure than in perhaps more

typical examples. The ridges vary in strength and sharp-

ness, being sometimes very high and wall-like; the central

concentric ridge, or escutcheon, as we have termed it, is

occasionally imperfect ventrally. There are also other slight

variations, as in all the Kirkbye ; but, on the whole, this is a

well-marked and characteristic species. It is of interest also

on account of its having been discovered by the Rev. David

Ure, of Rutherglen, in the Carboniferous-Limestone series of

Western Scotland, so far back as 1793 or before. Specimens

of it, along with other Microzoa, were sent by him to his

friend Dr. John Hunter, in London, who placed them in his

Museum, now the Hunterian Museum, Royal College of

Surgeons, where they were noticed by one of us more than

sixty years afterwards.

Localities — England. Carboniferous- Limestone series: Dun

Quarry near Lowick, Skellygate (Ridsdale), Scremerston,

Northumberland ; Holker Park, Lancashire.

Scotland. Carboniferous Limestone (Lower): Brockley,

High Blantyre, Head of Mouse Water, Capelrig Quarry,

Brankumhall Quarry, and elsewhere in Lanarkshire; Craig-

englen, Stirlingshire ; Murrayfield Old Pit, Whitebaulks

Quarry, Linlithgowshire; Burlage Quarry, Kast Lothian ;

Darcy Limestone Quarry, Edinburghshire; Inverteil Quarry,

Coast near Abden and Seafield Tower, Wilkieston Quarry,

Coast east of St. Monans, Sunnybank Quarry, Glenniston

Quarry, in Fifeshire. Carboniferous Limestone (Upper) :

Robroystone.

Besides the foregoing species there are some other forms

which additional material and further study may show to

belong to Airkbya. Certain of these forms (from the Lower

Carboniferous beds) are rather perplexing in their double

and almost equal relationship to Beyrichia and Kirkbya, ‘To

these we shall recur at some future opportunity.

Nore.—In the Zeitschrift deutsch. geol. Gesellsch. 1867,

Dr. R. Richter has figured and described Airkbya Richtertana

(p. 224, pl. v. figs. 1-3) and K. collaris, sp. nov. (p. 225,

pl. v. figs. 5, 6), from the Zechstein of the neighbourhood of

Saalfeld.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.

(The figures are all magnified 25 diameters. )

‘Wg. 1. Kirkbya perniana, Jones. Left valve. Carlops.

Fig. 2. Kirkbya umbonata (D’EKichwald), var. radiata. Right valve.

Fig. 3. Kirkbya oblonga, Jones and Kirkby. Right valve. Kinneil

Mill.

On Leptiles and Bi 8 from Brazil. 191

4. Kirkbya oblonga, J. & W., var, Right valve. Near Seafield

Tower.

5. Kirkbya oblonga, J.& K., var. a, left valve; 6, ventral view.

Williamswood.

Fig. 6. Kirkbya oblonga, J. & K., var. a, left valve; 6, ventral view. Or-

chard Quarry.

7. Kirkbya annectens, J. & WK. a, left valve; b, ventral edge; c,

dorsal edge ; d, end view. Cultra.

8. Kirkbya annectens, var. bipartita, J. & K. a,right valve; 6, edge

view. Gare.

Lig. 9. Kirkbya plicata, J, & K. Right valve. Weston-super-Mare.

4g. 10. Kirkbya plicata. a, left valve; 6, edge view. Randerstone.

Fig. 11. Kirkbya spiralis, J.& K. a, right valve; }, ventral view. Ran-

derstone.

#g. 12. Kirkbya spinosa, J. & K. a, right valve; b, ventral view.

Craigenglen.

Fig. 13. Kirkbya costata, M’Coy. a, left valve; 6, dorsal view. Cam

Beck.

4g. 14. Kirkbya costata. a, left valve; b, ventral view. Steeraway.

Fig. 15. Kirkbya costata, var. Mooreana, J.& &. Right valve. Weston-

super-Mare.

fig. 16. Kirkbya scotica, J. & K. Right valve. Linlithgow Bridge.

ig. 17. Kirkbya scotica. Left valve. Campbelltown.

Fig. 18. Kirkbya rigida, J. & K. a, left valve (?); 6, ventral view.

Kinneil Mill.

Fg. 19. es Uret, Jones. a, left valve; 6, dorsal view. Burlage

uarry.

XVIL—A List of Reptiles and Batrachians from the Province

Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil, sent to the Natural-History

Museum by Dr. H. von Ihering. By G. A. BOULENGER.

In the course of the last three years Dr. H. v. Ihering has

transmitted to the Natural-History Museum numerous speci-

mens of Reptiles and Batrachians collected by him in the

province Rio Grande do Sul. The following list, which

contains the names of all the species sent by Dr. v. thering,

will be useful as completing our knowledge of the herpeto-

logical fauna of that district, which rested almost entirely

upon the accounts published by Hensel in the ‘ Archiv fiir

Naturgeschichte ’ for 1867 and 1868, and will also serve as a

verification of some of that author’s determinations. I have

therefore indicated in synonymy the names given by Hensel

whenever they differed from those employed by me; the

species unknown to Hensel are preceded by an asterisk.

REPTILIA.

CHELONIA.

1. Platemys Geoffroyana, D. & B.

14*

192 Mr. G. A. Boulenger on

CROCODILIA.

2. Alligator latirostris (Daud.).

LACERTILIA.

3. Urostrophus Vautieri, D. & B.

*4. Enyalius [heringii, sp. n.

Distinguished from /, catenatus (Wied) in the following

points :—Nostril nearly equally distant from the orbit and

the tip of the snout. The scales on the vertebral region rela-

tively larger, subrhomboidal, flat, distinctly keeled. Limbs

shorter ; tibia shorter than the head ; the adpressed hind limb

reaches the anterior border of the orbit in the male, the angle

of the mouth in the female. Purplish brown above, the male

uniform, the female with an alternating series of black spots

on the vertebral region and, on each side from nape to base of

tail, a broad yellow band; lower surfaces brownish or

purplish.

fone é

millim. millim.

Total length (61 .%.00s ass 202 297

RCAC es cee hee ener ieee: 25 26

Width othead. s..o.eee eee 18 20

Body rat's. cs cuseeare cites) olstete eee 67 71

Horeslimbie cee eres ice: 50 50

lalmatel eh 535 on gab boon o 44 80 76

ATE Wi DAR TA eh I bag 7S aoe 200 200

T'wo specimens, 3 ¢.

*5. Liolemus azureus (Miill.).

Tropidocephalus azureus, F. Miller, Verh. nat. Ges. Basel, vii. 1882,

p. 161, pl.

This species is closely allied to LZ. pectinatus (D. & B.),

which it resembles strikingly in coloration. It is, however,

easily distinguished by the longer digits, the nearly equal

length of the third and fourth fingers, and the strongly keeled

ventral scales. The species was originally described from

Uruguay, whence the Natural- History Museum has _ also

received a specimen, hitherto confounded with L. pecténatus.

A fine specimen from near the coast was sent by Dr. v.

Thering.

*6. Liolaemus occipitalis, sp. n.

Near L. multimaculatus (D. & B.). Snout short, rounded ;

nostril superior, above the canthus rostralis; tympanum

hardly as large as the eye-opening, without denticulation

anteriorly ; upper head-scales smooth; an enlarged oblique

Reptiles and Batrachians from Brazil. 193

scale on each side of the forehead; a series of transversely-

enlarged supraoculars ; occipital larger than the tympanum ;

six or seven upper labials, separated from the infraorbital by

two series of scales. Sides of neck strongly plicate. Dorsal

scales small, smaller than ventrals, as large as gulars, strongly

keeled, not mucronate ; lateral scales smaller, smooth ; ven-

trals smooth, obtusely pointed. The adpressed hind limb

reaches the tympanum ; no enlarged postfemoral scales. ‘T'ail

slightly depressed, a little longer than head and body. Grey

above ; a series of darker spots on each side of the vertebral

line; two darker bands on each side from axilla to groin,

separated by a white streak; lower surfaces uniform white.

millim.

A Noy. Weiter Tig! ere cign ocepn: 82

EL OA US researc tet acanaten citi aheiaiaaire 10

Wivaroblavayr laveeol oe odgocoenmocc a

EMAGiye Data cae sia siete: she ejenr' a. sks 26

i oneslimlb yea taructacsierttes a 14

bial Os bangococoaoonoboc 23

DEW Ly es eae lee er RC re 46

A single half-grown specimen from near the city of Rio

Grande.

Well distinguished from L. multimaculatus by the larger

occipital and the larger dorsal scales.

7. Ophiodes striatus (Spix).

8. Tupinambis teguivin (L.).

9, Tetus teyou (Daud.).

Acrantus viridis, Hens.

10. Pantodactylus Schretbersti (Wiegm.).

11. Amphisbena Darwinti, D. & B.

Amphisbena vermicularis, Hens. nec D. & B,

12. Anops Kingit, Bell.

Amphisbena King, Hens.

Besides a half-grown specimen Dr. v. Ihering transmitted

: :

several ova, obtained from ants’ nests. ‘T hese are of special

interest, as nothing was previously known concerning the

reproduction of the Amphisbenoids. The egg is cylindrical,

measuring 35 millim. longitudinally and £0 millim. trans-

194 Mr. G. A. Boulenger or

versely ; its envelope is thin, leathery-brown in spirit. The

fetus, which has reached maturity, measures 105 millim.

OPHIDIA.

#13. Elapomorphus lemniscaius, D. & B.

Also a variety, hitherto unrecorded, without the black ver-

tebral band.

14. Liophis Merremii (Wied).

*15. Liophis cobella (L.).

*16. Liophis almadensis (Wagl.).

Liophis conirostris, Gthr.

Liophis Wagleri, Jan.

*17. Coronella anomala, Gthr.

Coronella pulchella, Jan.

#18. Coronella Jegeri, Gthr.

#19, Coronella pecilopogon (Cope).

Rhadinea pecilopogon, Cope.

Enieognathus elegans, Jan.

#20. Coronella obtusa (Cope).

Rhadinea obtusa, Cope.

#21. Coronella Lheringit, sp. n.

Hinder maxillary teeth not grooved. Head small, not di-

stinet from neck ; snout short ; rostral moderate ; seven upper

labials, third and fourth entering the eye; one preocular, two

postoculars ; a single anterior temporal; seven inferior labials,

five in contact with chin-shields; latter, hinder pair longest.

Scales in 17 rows. Ventrals 172 to 1783; anal divided ;

caudals 47 to 58. Grey-brown above; a black band on each

side of the head, passing through the eye, uniting with a

broad transverse black band on the occiput, covering the

posterior half of the parietals ; the rest of the upper surface of

the head with black variegations or almost entirely black; a

triangular light spot behind the eve and two roundish ones

close together behind the angle of the frontal ; the black band

across the occiput edged with lighter posteriorly ; a blackish

longitudinal nuchal line, sometimes continued along the back

as a vertebral series of small spots, and a roundish dark spot

on each side behind the head; lower surfaces pale yellow ;

two black dots on the side of each ventral, and one on the

Reptiles and Batrachians from Brazil. 195

side of each caudal; a few other minute dots scattered on the

ventrals; gular region brown, with yellowish black-edged

spots. '

Three specimens; the largest measures 600 millim., into

which the tail enters for 120.

*22. Dromicus melanostigma (Wagl.).

Dromicus Pleii, Gthr. nec D. & B.

23. Philodryas estivus (D. & B.).

24, Philodryas Schottii (Vitz.).

25. Spilotes variabilis (Wied).

26. Heterodon D’ Orbignyi, D. & B.

27. Helicops carinicaudus (Wied).

28. Oxyrrhopus petalarius (L.).

29. Thamnodynastes Natterert (Mik.), var. levis.

? Thamnodynastes punctatissimus, Hens. nee Wag).

Agrees with the typical form of 7. Natterert in the length

of the tail, which is less than one fourth of the total, with

1’. punctatissimus in the pertectly smooth scales. Ventrals

142 or 143, caudals 62 or 637.

*30. Leptognathus Mikanit (Schleg.).

31. Elaps lemniscatus (L.).

BATRACHIA.

1. Engystoma ovale, var. bicolor, Val.

#2. Pseudis mantidactyla (Cope).

*3. Ceratophrys dorsata (Wied).

4. Ceratophrys americana (D. & B.).

5. Paludicola falcipes (Hens.).

Teiuperus falcipes, Hens.

6. Paludicola gracilis, Blgr.

Paludicola gracilis, Blgy. Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. (5), xi, 1882, p. 17.

Gomphobates notatus, Hens. nec Reinh. & Liutk.

+ Other specimens of this form in the Natural-History Museum show

that it reaches as far north as the Guianas, the typical 7, Natterert being

apparently restricted to the southern half of Brazil, reaching as far south

as Buenos Ayres. The number of ventrals varies between 138 and 160, of

caudals between 58 and 68.

196 Mr. H. J. Carter ow

7. Leptodactylus gracilis (D. & B.).

Cystignathus gracilis, Hens.

8. Leptodactylus mystacinus (Burm.).

Cystignathus mystaceus, Hens,

9, Leptodactylus ocellatus (L.).

Cystignathus ocellatus, Hens.

10. Bufo arenarum, Hens

11. Bufo marinus (L.).

Bufo agua, Hens.

12. Bufo crucifer, Wied.

Bufo dorsalis, ornatus, melanotis, Hens.

13. Bufo DOrlignyt, D. & B.

14. Hyla faber, Wied.

Hyla maxima, Hens. nec Laur.

#15, Hyla pulchella, D. & B.

16. Hyla bracteator, Hens.

In concluding, [ must observe that this lst is by no means

complete, as Dr. v. Ihering informs me that he has not sent

specimens of all the species found by him.

XVITI.—Deseriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

CarTER, F.R.S. &e.

1 BEGAN the description of Mr. Wilson’s Sponges from South

Australia, in the Jast number of the ‘Annals,’ with certain

species which, during a hasty examination of the whole,

seemed to demand more immediate notice than the rest ; hence

they are mixed up indiscriminately as regards classification.

But now I intend to go on regularly with the remainder,

according to my proposed arrangement in the ‘ Annals’ of

1875 (vol. xvi. p. 128 &c.), beginning with the first order,

viz. the

Order I. CARNOSA.

There are only two species of this order in Mr. Wilson’s

collection, viz. a [Halisarca, which is new, and a single speci-

men of Chondrilla nucula, Sdt.; but of the former species

there are several specimens, which will be named and deseribed

as follows :-—

Sponges from South Australia. 197

Fam. 1. Halisarcida.

Halisarca australiensis, n. sp-

Thin and spreading, or contracted, sessile and massive.

Consistence soft, elastic, and tough, but yielding like dough

to the slightest pressure. Colour cream’ or pinkish yellow.

Surface even, smooth, covered uniformly with a meshed fibro-

reticulation, ‘which contrasts strongly by its whiteness with

the darker colour of the interstices, but is sometimes in the

opposite condition, and sometimes so delicate as to be only

seen well under the microscope, if even then. Pores in the

interstices of the reticulation. Vents sparse, projecting here

and there. Parenchyma consisting of a fibrous reticulation

connected with that on the surface, which thus dips down

into the interior, holding together the ampullaceous sacs

(Geisselkammern) ; the whole traversed by the branches of

the excretory canal-systems. Fibre throughout consisting of

delicate transparent filaments twisted together rope- like.

Size variable. Largest spreading specimen about 2 in. in

diameter by 1-8th in. in its greatest thickness, thinning

towards the advancing circumference ; largest massive speci-

men, which is subglobular with crevices on the surface, about

3-4ths in. each way.

Hab. Marine. Apparently extending itself over every-

thing with which it comes in contact.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 20 fath.

Obs. As this species becomes hard by contraction in alcohol,

so in pure water it becomes flaccid, hence the specimens vary

in size a little when subjected to these conditions respectively.

The most striking part about it is the fibro-reticulated struc-

ture of the surface, which, when well developed, is very beauti-

ful. It appears to be par ‘ticularly prone to extend itself over

a species of Boltenia (stalked Ascidian).

Boltenia australiensis (provisional).

There are three or more specimens of this Boltenia in the

collection, together with a sessile Ascidian of the common

stalkless form, all covered with a layer of this [alsarca, about

1-24th in. in thickness; but there is only one Boltenia in

which the stem is perfect, and here it is 17 in. long with

a diameter of 7-24ths in. where it joins the head, and

one of 1-4th im. below, where it ends in a root-like ex-

pansion; while the head, which is nodosely tubercular

all over except towards the lower part, is 3 in. high by

2x4 in. in its greatest dimensions; and yet the whole, from

top to bottom, is covered by a layer of the Halisarea, Both

198 Mr. H. J. Carter on

the head and stem are composed of firm whitish cartilage, and

the nodosely tuberculated surface of the former covered by the

Halisarca tends greatly to obscure the position of the openings

of the Ascidian. Internally the head is smooth, corresponding

with the form of the Ascidian which it contains, so all the rest

must be viewed as the test, connected only with the Ascidian

itself by vascular extension from the latter, which here most

strikingly manifests its presence by two large vessels (? artery

and vein) which, side by side, longitudinally and centrally

extend throughout the stem. But the most remarkable part

of the stem is that, being almost entirely composed of the

white or colourless cartilage, it has imbedded in its structure

a thin cylindrical layer of reticulated, anastomosing, keratose,

solid, laminated, amber-coloured fibre, so similar to that of a

keratose sponge, that, if the two were placed together, it

would be almost impossible to distinguish between them.

This is situated just inside the circumference of the stem in

the midst of the white cartilage, where, by its amber-yellow

colour, it contrasts strongly with the latter. It extends from

one end to the other of the stem, to which it appears to

be confined, disappearing equally towards the head and in

the branches of the root-like expansion. Nowhere does the

presence of the Halisarca appear to influence the form of the

test, which is as smooth over the nodosely tuberculated

head as it is over the even surface of the cylindrical

stem. How far the Ascidian itself may be identified with

Prof. Herdman’s Boltenia pachydermatina (‘ Challenger ’

Reports, pt. xvi. p. 89) I am not prepared to say; but as I

find specimens of both in Mr. Wilson’s collection, I can with

confidence state that there is considerable difference between

the forms of the tests and the composition of their stems gene-

rally. ‘That which corresponds to the description of Boltenia

pachydermatina is not covered with Halisarca, while the

smooth, wrinkled, and horn-like corrugated stem presents no

keratose fibre, but is charged with little calcareous spicules

extending inwards for about 1-180th in. ; inside which the

cartilage and the two longitudinal vessels are the same as in

my Loltenia australiensis. In general form, composition, and

appearance the spicule is like that of the Alcyonaria, while

it more particularly resembles that from the stem of Goltenda

reniformis, as represented by the late Prof. Quekett (‘ Lec-

tures on Histology,’ 1852, p. 264, fig. 148) ; that is, consist-

ing in its most perfect state of a short thick shaft, terminated

at each end by a rosette of five globular tubercles arranged

quincuncially, the whole about 8 by 7-6000ths in. in greatest

dimensions.

Sponges from South Australia. 199

Synascidia bolteniformis (provisional).

Besides the above there is another Boltenia-shaped speci-

men in the collection, of much the same size as the foregoing,

but unfortunately imperfect, as the upper part of the head

appears to have been cut off and only a few inches of the

stem remain. Resemblance in form here, however, goes for

nothing, for the whole consists of a stalked cormus of a com-

pound tunicated Ascidian, in which the head is paved over with

alayer of Synascidians. hat part of the head which remains

is not tuberculated, but unequally quadrilateral, oblong

and smooth, about 2 in. high by 1 in. in horizontal diameter,

after which "follows a round and also smooth portion (like in

shape to that of Boltenia australiensis), which becomes con-

tracted towards its union with the stem, where it is half an

inch in diameter; that which remains a the stem, which is

eylindrical and corrugated transversely, being 4} in. long

by { in. in diameter ‘at the end, where it has been broken

off from apparently a similar continuation. While, however,

the head alone is covered with a tough, transparent, (gglinnmliaas

membrane beset with little circular spaces, through the centre

of each of which the branchial aperture of the Synascidian

slightly projects ; the intervening portion between the head

and the stem itself, together ae the latter, is incrusted with

sand, which is iapedded in the eal aginous tissue of

which it is composed, to the extent of about 1-24th in.,

within which again this tissue is longitudinally traversed by

number of tubes which in a transverse section resembles that

of monocotyledonous wood. The Synascidians which cover

the head or corme are irregularly disposed in juxtaposition, and

not in colonies or groups ; nor could I see any common open-

ings or cloacee among them; while the interior of the head,

Tiras is composed ofa solid wes of subcartilaginous, tr ashi

cent tissue, 1s apparently more or less charged with ova. But

all further ‘investigation of this species I must leave to others,

if it has not betore been described, as my object here is only

to point out that such a specimen exists in Mr. Wilson’s

collection.

Since the above was written, the ship ‘Sarah Grice,’ to

which I have alluded (antea, Dp. 108), has arrived, and the

“consignment ’’ therein mentioned has safely reached me,

wherein I find, among numbers of other interesting speci-

mens, several of which ave new, still another boltenitorm

specimen of a Synascidian, which may be named and described

as follows :—

200 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Synascidia cauliculata, ?n. sp.

Cormus or head obversely conical, flower-pot shaped, some-

what compressed now; gelatinous flaccid, semitranslucent,

surfaced by sixteen or more ridges, each about 1-12th in. in

its broadest or upper part, which extend upwards from the

contracted or fixed end, more or less parallelly, to the free

margin of the cormus, over which they bend inwards towards

the centre, which is rather depressed ; each ridge bearing a

double row of synascidians, one on each side, increasing in size

upwards as they become more and more developed, until they

reach the upperpart of the head where this is completed. Colour

that of grey semitransparent gelatine, cuticled. Head about

1} in. high and 1 in. its broadest diameter, that is at the free

or upper margin. Stem round, corrugated transversely,

smooth, leathery, of a yellowish shining colour, decreasing

gradually i in size from its union with the cormus to its lower

extremity, which is terminated by a root-like expansion ;

composed of a tough, yellow, smooth cuticle circumferentially,

followed by a thin layer of granular cells; the rest made up

of double circular cells or holes, like the figure “8,” separated

by a thin septum, each cell about 1-300th in. in diameter,

imbedded in granuliferous gelatinous cartilage. Stem 6 in.

long, by 1-6th in. in diameter, close to the cormus, and

1-24th in. at the other end. Synascidian not examined fur-

ther than was sufficient to determine the nature of the object.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia.

Fam. 2. Gumminida.

The specimen of Chondrilla nucula, to which I have alluded,

is subglobular, lobate, about ? in. ‘high and 2 in. in hori-

zontal diameter now in its spirit-preserved state; if dried

this would be considerably less. When fresh the colour was

rauch the same as it is now, viz. ‘‘ dark grey, nearly black.”

In short, it is precisely the same as the Adriatic species first

described by Schmidt, which I find to be world-wide in dis-

tribution.

It may be remembered here that I have already described

and illustrated a species of Chondrilla of a butt-colour from

Port Jackson, under the name of C. australiensis (¢ Annals,’

1873, vol. xil. p. 23, pl. 1. figs. 10-15). In appearance and

colour, besides growing over all bodies with which it comes

in contact, this much resembles Halisarca australiensis, but

here again the resemblance ceases, for Chondrilla australi-

ensis is corticate and possesses spicules ; while C. australiensis

Sponges from South Australia. 201

not only differs from C. nucula, Sdt., in colour, but slightly in

spiculation also, as the genuine specimen of C. nucula, Sat.,

above mene in Mr. Wilson’s collection well demon-

strates.

Order II. CERATINA.

Fam. 1. Luffarida.

There are three specimens of Luffaria in Mr. Wilson’s

collection, of which two are simply digitate and branched,

and the other palmodigitate, but all of the same species,

which, being new, may be named and described as follows :—

Luffaria digitata, n. sp.

Specimen digitate, branched, rising from a short single

stem ; digitations solid, simple, eylindvieal, long, and branched,

or expanded palmately at first, and then subdivided irreg eularly

into smaller branches of unequal size and length afterwards.

Consistence loose, soft, in the spirit- preserved specimen.

Colour, when fresh, “enamel pink,” now pinkish grey.

Surface cactiform, consisting of long conuli about + in. apart,

each terminated ‘by a single or bifurcated filament of the

skeletal fibre, which makes them look still longer, held toge-

ther by an intervening thick, well-marked fibro-reticulated

dermis, in which the fibrous part is fleshy and soft, and the

whole devoid of any foreign material. Pores in the inter-

stices of the reticulation. Vents here and there chietly situ-

ated on projecting processes. Fibrous structure of the interior

loose, widely reticulated; fibre itself composed of a stout

cylinder of dark amber- coloured ker: atine, cored or axiated, as

usual, with a grey granulo-flocculent substance : core fess in

diameter than the thickness of the keratose wall, producing a

corresponding wide and loose parenchyma, of which the

sarcordic lamines tympanizing the interstices of the fibro-

reticulation are thick, fleshy, soft, and traversed by a reticu-

lation of soft fibre like the dermis. Size of specimen 9 in,

high by 4x2 mea Palmate expansion of the

largest branch 2 im. broad by } in. thick, shrinking from

its loose open eure to a comparatively insignificant size

when dried.

flab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 20 fath.

Obs. The comparative absence of lateral fibre here, the

smallness of the core compared with the thickness of the

keratose wall of the fibre ae ee he coarse open fibrous reti-

culation of the skeleton, and the red fleshy sareode characterize

202 Mr. H. J. Carter on

this species. ‘To say that it never goes beyond the size or

consistence mentioned would be premature, since there are

many skeletal specimens of this family from Australia in the

British Museum which far exceed these in dimensions as well

as in compactness of structure. Then it should be remem-

bered that the older the growing specimen is, the thicker the

fibre, which, ‘of course, is especially seen at the base. Thus

in two small specimens (? of anew species), received from the

Same source, since the above was written, each about 4 in.

long, one of which is club-shaped and the other bifurcated,

the fibre commences in a thick, round, furrowed, skeletal

stem about 1-12th in. in diameter, which throws out buds

from its surface and ultimately branches into a dendritic

form to support the sarcode of the head, which is of a brown

colour. Why the colour should be brown in one specimen of

the same species and red in another, while the soft fleshy

fibro-reticulation of the dermis is equally charged with ?-pig-

mental celis in all, [ am ignorant.

Fam. 2. Aplysinida.

Darwinella australiensis, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, lobate; lobes simply convex, or com-

pressed and elong cated horizontally into meandriniform, thick,

erect, and branching Tidges. Consistence soft, resilient,

Colour, when fresh, “ venetian red,” now dark grey flesh-

colour. Surface conulate d, conuli "about 1-8th in. apart,

terminated respectively by a single filament or fibre, which

gives a hairy appearance to the whole, supported in ‘the in-

terval by a beautifully soft and fleshy fibro-reticulated dermis

charged abundantly with triradiate keratose spicules, whose

rays ‘intereross and lie parallel to each other respectively, so

as to leave interstices in which the pores are situated. Vents

numerous on the prominent parts of the convex lobes and

along the ridges of the compressed ones. Fibrous structure

loose, widely “reticulated ; main or vertical branches composed

of a thin cylindrical wall of dark amber-coloured keratine,

cored, as usual, with a light grey granulo-flocculent substance,

but with the “core” much greater in diameter than the

thickness of a keratose wall, so that the fibre collapses on

desiccation, which is the opposite to that which obtains in the

Luffarida; hence this is the chief distinction. Lateral or

small fibre very scanty, its place being supplied by the tri-

radiate keratose spicules with which the parenchyma is as

much supplied as the dermis; the whole traversed by the

branches of the excretory canal-systems which terminate re-

Sponges from South Australia. 203

spectively in the vents mentioned. ‘Triradiate, keratose

spicule, whose angles are equal and arms about 85-1800ths

in. long by 4-1800ths in. wide at the base, cored through-

out by a canal which is formed of conical layers of keratine

given off successively from a granuliferous cell in the centre,

diminishing in size with the diameter of the ray, generally

presenting the commencement of a fourth ray in the centre in

the form of a minute tubercle, which is a dud of the central

cell, and, although most frequently of microscopic size, is

sometimes fully developed, thus causing the spicule to become

quadriradiate ; while, on the other hand, sometimes only two

rays are developed from the central cell, viz. in opposite

directions, which gives it the so-called ‘ monactinellid”’ or

acerate form. Size of the largest specimen, of which there

are several and all comparatively small, about 2 in. high by

2 x 2 in. horizontally.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Philip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. ‘This undoubtedly is a Darwinella, like the species

from the N.W. coast of Spain, which, ignorant at the time of

Fritz Miiller’s discovery, [ described and illustrated under the

name of “* Aplystna corneostellata” (‘ Annals,’ 1872, vol. x.

p- 105, pl. vii.).. The Australian species chiefly differs from

the others in the prevailing number of the rays being three

instead of four or more.

I must observe here, however, that, although I have

alluded in the ‘Annals’ of 1881 (vol. viii. p. 118) to the

observations of Fritz Miller, who first described and illus-

trated Darwinella from a specimen found on the shore of

Desterro, in Brazil (Archiv f. mikroskop. Anat. Bd. i. 8. 344),

chiefly for the purpose of opposing his and Oscar Schmidt’s

theory, that the evolutionary development of the mdneralized

spicule was preceded by the simple keratose form, yet [ must

admit that, m the examination of the Australian species, the

keratose stellates or triradiates, in their great abundance and

arrangement, especially on the surface, together with their

origin respectively in a single central cell (the “ horn-cell,” as I

have heretofore termed it), so closely resemble the tri- and

quadriradiates of a Calcisponge in these particulars that, how-

ever much we may be inclined to question the validity of

Fritz Miiller’s theory, these spicules, while they appear to

supply the place of the “lateral fibre” in Darwinella, not

only assume the office of the tri- and quadriradiates in the

Calcisponges, but in size too are about the same as the large

tri- and quadriradiates of our British Leuconta Johnstonit.

204 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Aplysina levis, n. sp.

Specimen smooth, solid, cylindrical, curved, compressed ;

in form something like the free end of a large black legumi-

nous pod; free end round, the other truncated or broken off,

as if it were the upper portion of a much longer curve. Con-

sistence hard. Colour dark black-purple outside, lighter

within. Surface smooth, covered with a thick almost

leathery dermis charged with sand or foreign microscopic

objects; without conuli saving a slight trace of obtuse eleva-

tions, becoming corrugated when dry. Pores scattered plenti-

fully over the surface, but closed by contraction, and therefore

not easily distinguished. Vents also not seen, from the same

cause probably. Fibre stout but scanty, composed of dark

amber-coloured keratine cored with the usual grey granulo-

flocculent substance, which, on shrinking under desiccation,

leaves a hollowness ; but the fibre itself, from its thickness,

does not collapse. Sarcode of the parenchyma inspissate,

densely charged with foreign microscopic objects lke the

dermis, traversed by the branches of the exeretory canal-

systems, which, participating, probably, in the general con-

tractile nature of the soft parts, present a small appearance.

Size of specimen 34 in. high by 2 x 14 in. horizontally.

Hab. Marine.

Loe. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth ?

Obs. The most striking point about this species of Aplysina

is its smooth surface and ‘leathery dark dermis, being without

conuli and any projecting filaments of the fibro- skeletal strue-

ture; after which, and perhaps not less remarkable, is the

large amount of foreign microscopic material with which the

species is charged; and, lastly, its form, although this may

differ in other specimens. The fibre does not. collapse on

drying, on account of the keratose cylinder being so thick,

which, of course, lessens the diameter of the core, and thus

makes it as much like the fibre of a Luffaria as that of an

Aplysina, which, in other respects, its characters mostresemble,

and hence its name and location. Liq. potasse at first

heightens, and then dissolves out the colouring-matter.

Fam. 3. Pseudoceratida.

Pseudoceratina durissima, n. sp.

Massive, sessile, lobed, somewhat compressed. Consistence

solid, intensely hard. Coleur, when fresh, “ blue-black,”

now black- mulberry. Surface uneven but smooth, consisting

of a thin, hard, compact fibrillous dermis spread over low

Sponges from South Australia. 205

conular elevations of the subjacent tissue, with an indistinet

reticulation between them ; fibrille of the dermis colourless,

plentifully accompanied by minute dark pigmental cells.

Pores in the interstices of the dermal reticulation now (pro-

bably from contraction) only discernible under the microscope.

Vents scattered over the surface, but small, probably from the

same cause. Parenchyma chiefly composed of fibrillose sar-

code structurally blended with the fibrille of the dermis, but,

from the comparative absence of pigmental cells, much lighter

in colour; charged more or less with grains of sand and other

forcign microscopic objects, which, in some parts, are sur-

rounded by layers of amber-coloured keratine, so as to form

unconnected and ill-defined short fragments or traces of

genuine fibre, which is otherwise absent. Size of specimen

2 in. high by 4x 2 in. horizontally at the base.

Hab. Mavine.

Loe. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. The dark purple colour of the surface with the sub-

conular elevations, together with the fragmentary character of

genuine fibre produced here and there by the development of

keratine lamine round some of the foreign objects of the

interior, appear to me to ally this remarkable sponge to the

third family of the Ceratina more than to any other group ;

while its intense wood-like hardness and the fact that, when

cut into, the interior is yellow, but rapidly changes before the

eye to green and lastly lead-colour or grey, after the manner

of the poisonous Boletus, viz. B. luridus, are peculiarities

which cannoi fail to point out the species.

Moreover, I now find, from having such a well-preserved

and large specimen to ‘deal with, that the small dried frag-

ment from Australia that I described and represented with

the Trincomalee species under the name of Aplysina purpurea

(‘ Annals,’ 1881, vol. viii. pp. 103, 104, pl. ix. fig. 2, a, 5, ¢),

should not have been included under this name, but, being

identical with that in Mr. Wilson’s collection, should, on the

contrary, be considered as a specimen of ” Pseudoceratina

durissima.

Pseudoceratina crateriformis (provisional).

Massive, sessile, wide, conical, wrinkle-ridged, truncated

at the summit by the opening of a large cloacal crateriform

vent. Consistence resilient. Colour, when fresh, “ greenish

grey ;’ the same now. Snrface deeply wrinkled with high

ridges more or less interunited by ramification ; the whole

covered with a sandy incrustation in the form of a minutely

reticulated or sieve-like structure, whose interstices are tym-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. V. ol, XV. 15

206 Mr. H. J. Carter on

panized by the dermal membrane. Pores in the interstices of

the retiform incrustation. Vent single on the summit, large

and circular, about 2 in. in diameter at the orifice, con-

tracted inwardly by a thick, sarcodic, fleshy fold of the

dermal membrane. Main fibre cored with foreign microscopic

objects, sand, &c.; lateral or interuniting fibre cored only

with the grey flocculent substance, the former psammonema-

tous, the latter luffarid, both enclosed within the same kind

of amber-coloured keratine. Sarcode of the interior thick

and inspissate, scantily charged with foreign material; grey

in colour, supported by the fibre just described, and traversed

by the branches of the excretory canal-system, which open

into a general or cloacal cavity terminating in the vent at the

summit. Size of specimen 24 in. high by 24 in. in dia-

meter at the base, which is circular.

Hab, Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth ?

Obs. While the presence of the luffarid “ interuniting

fibre’? seems to ally this species to the Ceratina, the large

wrinkled surface covered with the reticulated or cribriform

incrustration, the single large terminal vent preceded by the

cloaciform interior, and the fleshy character of the sarcode

about the vent, equally ally it to Halispongia choanoides,

Bk.,= Stelospongos, Sdt., and especially to the “ wrinkled ”

surface of that specimen respresented and described by Dr.

Bowerbank in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ for

1872 (p. 123, pl. vi.) under the name mentioned. Hence my

generic appellation should be considered “ provisional.”

As the “ granulo-tlocculent grey substance” which charac-

terizes the core of the fibre im the Ceratina appears to me to

be the same as that within the keratose cell (‘‘horn-cell’’),

and may often be seen mixed up with the foreign objects

which form the core of the fibre in the Psammonemata, it

seems to me not improbable that this is the substance which

first of all brings the foreign material into (ine for the forma-

tion of the fibre in the latter; and that, failing to do this, the

* oyanulo-flocculent substance ” alone remains, which leads

to the production of the genuine fibre of the Ceratina ; while

this failure taking place partially, may produce the mixture

which is characteristic of that family of the Ceratina for

which I have proposed the name of “ Pseudoceratida.”

Order III. PSAMMONEMATA.

As an examination of Mr. Wilson’s specimens has sug-

gested to me much that indicates a necessary revision of this

order, and I find that it can be done best by beginning with

Sponges from South Australia. 207

the lowest forms and building upwards, instead of following

the arrangement given in my classification, which is the re-

verse, I shall pursue this course after having premised the

following introductory remarks :—

It is desirable, when about to introduce anything new, to

state such generalities as may not only facilitate its under-

standing, but, if possible, curtail length of description, in

order that the student may of himself be able to supply the

former, which otherwise might become tedious repetition in

the latter.

Twenty-six years have passed since my observations on the

growth of the young Spongilla from the statoblast were pub-

lished, and although much has been done since in structural

description, yet a key to a great part of this might be found

in my illustration of a minute but entire specimen of Spongilla,

whose component parts were then drawn to the same scale,

“in order that their relative proportions might be preserved

as much as possible” for diagrammatic purposes in teaching ;

but I question if such use was ever made of it (‘ Annals,’

1857, vol. xx. pl. 1. fig. 1).

In this figure, it may be observed that the parenchyma, of

which the body of the sponge is composed, is surrounded by

a dermal membrane, which is kept at a certain distance off by

the projection of conical bundles of spicules issuing from

the parenchyma, thus leaving a hollow between the two,

subsequently termed by Dr. Bowerbank the ‘ subdermal

cavity.”

This ‘dermal membrane,” or cuticle, I named at the time

“investing membrane,” and the ¢nterval between it and the

parenchyma the “cavity”? of the ‘investing membrane.”

{ also then stated that the ‘ investing membrane” was

pierced by ‘‘apertures”’ or pores (cb. p. 22), and that the

parenchyma was traversed throughout by the branches of the

excretory canal-system, which ended in a single tubular vent

that passed directly through the cavity of the investing mem-

brane (/. c. pl. 1. fig. 1, g), to terminate a little distance beyond

the latter, with which it was intimately connected at the point

of its passage, so that the contents of the excretory canal-

system could not get into the cavity of the investing mem-

brane. Thus all the main features of sponge-structure were

foreshadowed.

Now it is evident, as shown in the figure to which I have

alluded, that if the “‘ investing membrane ”’ should sink zn

towards the parenchyina by collapse or otherwise, the points

of the bundles of spicules which support it would become

conical, and hence the features thus produced have been termed

15*

208 Mr. H. J. Carter on

the “conuli,” while the space between the conuli would be

more or less occupied by the “ apertures” or pores. Still

the conuli are by no means present on all sponges, and they

are especially absent on the slippery surfaces of the Carnosa,

while they are perhaps most typically developed on some of

the Psammonemata ; but the former is the exception.

Again, they are of course subject to variety in composition,

being spiculiferous in the spiculiferous sponges, simply kera-

tose in the Ceratina, and areniferous in the Psammonemata.

Also subject to variety in form, since they may consist of a

simple point, and this may be single or grouped; or obtusely

pointed singly or ex groupe; or by extension in line and

uniting with one another form a reticulation which may be

more or less general; but in all cases the points are origi-

nally covered by the dermal sarcode, that is, in their natural

state, although often naked and protruding afterwards.

It is necessary to be prepared for all these modifications, or

the same thing may be described indefinitely under different

names.

The same may be said of the “ investing ”’ or dermal mem-

brane itself, which in the spiculiferous sponges may or may

not be charged with spicules (chiefly the minute or flesh-

spicules) which are more or less arranged in a reticulated

form, so that the pores may be in the interstices; or it may be

traversed by a soft fleshy fibrous reticulation, as in the Cera-

tina; or charged with foreign microscopic bodies (sand,

fragments of sponge-spicules, &c.), as is often the case in the

Psammonemata, where they may assume a similar form 3 but

in all instances the reticulation may become so thickened as

to obliterate the interstices and so pass into a simple incrus-

tation, wherein, however, holes for the pores are always

preserved, becvuse these are essential to the existence of the

sponge.

As regards the mineral element, this may be produced by

the sponge itself or borrowed from the exterior; the former

is the case with the spiculiferous sponges and the latter with

the psammiferous ones. Of course in the spiculiferous sponges

the spicules, which have been termed “ proper,” are all of one

or more forms and all entire; whereas in the borrowed

material, which has been termed“ foreign,” they are gene-

rally of many kinds and mostly fragmentary, more or less

mixed up with other microscopic objects, such as grains

of sand &c.; but the predominance ot one more than the

other will depend upon the prevailing element in the locality

where the sponge may be growing. At the same time it

cannot be denied that, in some instances, the sponge itself

Sponges from South Australia. 209

appears to manifest a power of selection or preference in this

respect.

With reference to the development of the keratose fibre in

the dermal membrane, it may be observed that this originates

chiefly in the conuli which are the growing terminations of

the main or vertical fibre of the sponge, from each of which it

extends outwards and downwards radiatingly, like the ropes

of a tent, so that, as the fibre diminishes in size by branching

and subdividing, the subdivisions not only become united

between themselves, but meet and become continuous with

the like from the neighbouring conuli, whereby an inter-

uniting fibrous reticulation is formed in the dermal sarcode

between the conuli, in whose interstices the pores are situated

and protected ; w hile the keratose fibre may be cored or not

with mineral elements, as already noticed.

Again, what has been stated of the external parts of the

sponge applies cet. par. to the internal ones or parenchyma ;

for as the sponge grows by the addition of layers to its

circumference, that is radiatingly, so the surface ot to-day

becomes part of the internal structure of to- morrow, and thus

somewhat modified it passes into a cancellated form, which is

the parenchyma ; that is to say, the fibrous skeleton, cored by

mineral material or not, becomes a solid mass of reticulation,

in which the interstices are tympanized by the stdd poriterous

sarcode (as may be seen in a dried specimen), and the cancel-

lated chambers thus completed. Lastly, the whole is traversed

by the branches of the excretory canal-systems. I use the

latter in the plural number, because generally every vent

indicates a system.

Still another condition arises from the amount of keratine

developed, which may be entirely absent in the lowest forms

of the Psammonemata (for I must confine myself henceforth

to this order, as we are now more immediately concerned

with it), where the sarcode retains its delicate pristine nature ;

or it may be diffused throughout the sarcode generally, so as

to give it a horny consistence, as if the sarcode itself had

passed into this state, which is better seen in the dry than in

the wet specimen, when it presents a light amber colour,

while it is all grey together in the wet one; so in the pro-

duction of fibre the mineral element, that is the foreign objects,

may be held together by a mere film of keratine, while on

other occasions the investiture of keratine may not only exceed

the core of foreign objects in thickness, but assume the con-

sistence and toughness of horn; then as regards colour, the

keratine, which is generally yellow and transparent like amber,

may in some species be as transparent and colourless as glass.

210 Mr. H. J Carter on

Lastly the keratose fibre may be generally or partially cored

with foreign objects, in which case the vertical fibre is gene-

rally the most, and the lateral the leastso; but it is a remarkable

fact that, throughout the Psammonemata, the arenaceous

fibre is frequently so thinly clad with keratine as in many

instances to appear to be nothing more than a simple chain of

foreign objects. The terms “ vertical” and “lateral” are

synonymous with Dr. Bowerbank’s “ primary ” and “ secon-

dary ’’ fibre.

With these preliminary remarks let us now enter upon the

revision of the order Psammonemata after the manner to

which I have above alluded, that is beginning with the lowest

forms first and working upwards, in which it should be

remembered that I am chiefly limited in this respect here to

what Mr. Wilson’s specimens indicate, as I want to point

out, by them too, what is to be found on the south coast of

Australia.

After noticing that which I considered to be the Dysidea

cirkit of Dr. Bowerbank (‘ Annals,’ 1881, vol. vii. p. 374),

a summary was given of what had been stated of this as well

as the British species Lysidea fragilis, in which was quoted

the following passage from Dr. Bowerbank’s ‘ Monograph of

the British Spongiade’ (vol. 1. p. 212), viz.:—“In our

British species, Dysidea fragilis, Johnston, the primary fibres

are often as abundantly arenated as those of the Australian

species (Dysidea Kirkit), while the secondary ones are only

partially filled with extraneous matter.” ‘Thus both species

were fibrous, and both the “ primary” and ‘ secondary”’ fibres

were arenated, that is contained foreign objects. In short

both species were fibrous and a// the fibres arenated, alten#h

not equally so, which is what I want to insist upon here,

Hence 1 was wrong in stating that. Dysidea fragilis and

Spongelia pallescens, Sdt., were the same ; for by consulting

Schulze’s representation (Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zoologie, Ba.

xxxil. Taf. vi. fig. 5), which I am able to confirm by having

a type specimen of Schmidt’s S. pallescens, it will be ob-

served that “all” the fibre here is not “arenated,” but that

the lateral or secondary fibre is mostly keratose and homo-

geneous, @. e. clear or not cored with foreign bodies, while

the vertical or primary fibre ¢s completely cored or arenaceous.

My mistake arose trom the conulated surtace of Dysidea

fragilis when dried in its natural state being precisely like

that of Spongelia pallescens. "Thus Hyatt was right in sepa-

rating Dysidea from Spongelia, i. e. S. pallescens (Mem.

Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 1877, vol. ii. pt. 4, p. 539). Both

Sponges from South Australia. 21k

Dysidea fragilis and Dysidea Kirkii therefore are fibrous, and

all the fibre arenated; while on microscopically examining

the fibre itself it will be found to represent the lowest degree

of it above mentioned, viz. that in which the fibre is com-

posed of foreign objects held together by the merest minimum

or film of keratine, and hence its delicate and fragile nature,

from which Johnston’s designation “ fragilis” was derived ;

but still it is fibre.

However, leaving this subject for the present, Mr. Wilson’s

specimens from the neighbourhood of Port Phillip Heads,

South Australia, have brought me acquainted with a still

lower form, viz. that in which there is absolutely no fibre,

but where the foreign material is diffused, and so far held

together by being imbedded in the delicate flakes of the

parenchymatous sarcode generally ; where, traversed by

branches of the excretory canal-systems, it thus forms the

skeletal or supporting structure of the sponge, and under this

condition may assume many different sponge-like forms,

which may distinctly vary according to the species or variety,

but at the same time are all developed out of the same kind

of structure and composition through the specific agency of

the ‘ sponge-sarcode” in which the whole originates and which

in all cases throughout the class of Spongida determines both

the form and the composition of the sponge.

For this group I would propose the term “ olopsamma,”

under the following diagnosis, viz. :—

HOLOPSAMMA, nov. gen.

Char. Arenaceous sponges without fibre, whose compo-

sition consists of foreign microscopic objects (sand, fragments

of sponge-spicules, &c.) diffused in the flakes of the paren-

chymatous sarcode ; traversed by the canals of the excretory

system; assuming a variety of sponge-like forms, perhaps

chiefly massive, in which respectively the surface may consist

of the pore dermal membrane under any of the forms above

mentioned, that is, simple, continuous, and smooth, or rea-

dered more or less uneven and interrupted by the presence

and projection of the sandy element above the common level.

1. LHolopsamma crassa, n. sp.

Ph] a . . . .

Form of specimen massive, variable. Consistence hard,

heavy, gritty, friable. Colour, when fresh, “ bright orange-

ae} : - ; ; i -

yellow, ” now light brown, varying with that of the sand ot

212 Mr. H. J. Carter on

which it iscomposed. Surface more or less uneven, according

to the form assumed by the subdermal sand. Pores in the

intervals between the dermal projections, wherein the sarcode

may or may not be charged with foreign material. Vents

numerous and large, chiefly situated on the most projecting

parts or ridges, or on the opposite side to that of the pores.

Structure coarse from the large size of the grains of sand of

which the species is composed. Size variable.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth variable,

under 20 fath.

Obs. Examined both in the wet and dried states. The

specimens of this species, which are very numerous, vary so

much in shape and size that it is hardly possible to give more

than the above general description of them, in which the most

striking character is the coarseness and grittiness of the sand ;

hence the designation.

2. Holopsamma levis, n. sp.

Specimens very irregular in form, which is massive and

more or less variably lobed, spreading horizontally while it

rests upon a number of points over which it may be arched, so

as to present an upper and a lower surface. Consistence

light, gritty, friable. Colour grey externally, orange yel-

owish or grey internally. Surface even, consisting both

above and below of a dermal layer of sarcode more or less

charged with foreign objects, which, being principally frag-

mentary sponge-spicules, give it a white colour when dry.

Pores in juxtaposition throughout the dermal layer, but

chiefly on the upper surface. Vents numerous and large on

the prominent parts, but chiefly on the lower surface. Struc-

ture less coarse than that of the foregoing species, and there-

fore looser and lighter, being generally composed of much

smaller grains of sand. Size variable.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth varying

under 20 fath.

Obs, Examined both in the wet and dried state. Designated

from its comparatively light, not heavy, structure. Of this

species also there are several specimens, in most of which the

sarcode internally is orange-yellow and more or less charged

with ova of the same colour, but much deeper.

3. Lolopsamma laminwfavosa, nh. sp.

Specimen hemispherical, globular, elongate, sessile or con-

Sponges from South Australia. 213

tracted towards the base. Consistence tender, friable, coarse,

gritty. Colour dark brown. Surface consisting of the edges

of the laminz, often passing into a honeycomb torm by trans-

verse interuniting processes. Pores indistinct, on the surface

of the lamine. Vents also small, on their margins. Struc-

ture columnar, radiating, laminar ; lamine thin, undulating,

closely applied to each other, like the leaves of a book, or

thicker, further apart, and interunited by transverse processes,

producing the honeycomb-like structure. Size variable.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads. Depth 20 fath. and under.

Obs. The globular, elongated, or hemispherical structure

radiating laminiferously or in the form of a honeycomb,

together with the dark brown colour, characterizes this

species, to which may be added another variety, where the

lamin are grouped irregularly, irregular on the surface, and

irregularly notched or denticulated on the margin: alsoanother

. se . . . . 2) . .

form in which the lamina is branched digitato-chalina-like.

4, LHolopsumma fuliginosa, n. sp.

Form of speciinen massive, sessile, contracted at the base,

consisting of erect compressed lobes about 3 in. thick, with

irregular margins, more or less united together centrally or

proceeding from each other proliterously. Consistence hard,

coral-like. Colour dark neutral tint outside, lighter within.

Surface smooth, irregularly papillated. Vents and_ pores

not seen, probably closed by desiccation. Structure very

compact ; texture small-grained. Size of largest specimen,

for there are two, 8 in. high by 6 x5 in, horizontally.

Hab, Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth ?

Obs. Examined in the dry state only, as there is no spirit-

preserved specimen. ‘The remarkably stony, hard, coral-like

form and appearance of this species, together with the black

colour, renders it almost unmistakable; and, although there

are no vents to be seen on the surface, the internal structure is

plentifully traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-

system.

5. Holopsamma turbo, n. sp.

Turbinate, like a peg-top, solid; presenting a circular de-

pression in the centre of the summit, passing into a round

attenuated stem below, which terminates in a root-like expan-

sion. Consistence soft, resilient. Colour, when fresh,

“terra-cotta red, with a coating of grey,” now grey outside

214 Mr. H. J. Carter on

and orange within. Surface smooth, consisting of an areni-

ferous dermis. Pores plentifully scattered all over the dermis.

Vent single at the bottom of the depression in the summit.

Parenchyma cancellous, areniferous, without fibre. Size of

the largest specimen, for there are two, 3? in, high by 1} x1

in. in its greatest dimensions.

Hab, Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 18 fath.

Obs. It is the peculiarity in shape more than anything else

which characterizes this species. Mr. Wilson has compared

one of the specimens to “ a ripe fig.”” The colour of the sarcode

internally is orange-yellow, like that of many specimens of

H. levis.

SARCOCORNEA, nov. gen.

Char. The same as that of Holopsamma, but with the sar-

code inspissated, voluminous, and more or less transformed

into keratine, that is, rendered horny.

Sarcocornea nodosa, n. sp.

Specimen dry, massive, sessile, contracted towards the base,

somewhat compressed, lobulated on both sides. Consistence,

when dry, extremely hard, chiefly owing to the thickness of

the dermal sarcode. Colour dark grey-brown on the surface,

lighter internally from the presence of the white particles of

foreign material. Surface smooth, even, consisting of the

thick glutinous dermal layer. Pores in juxtaposition in the

thick dermal membrane, leading down (as seen in the section)

by vertical canals into the subdermal cavities. Vents very

numerous, marginate, situated all over the crest and on the

prominent parts of the lobes of the specimen. Structure in-

ternally compact, glutinous ; parenchymatous sarcode more or

less keratose; charged diffusively with arenaceous foreign

material; the whole traversed by the branches of the excretory

canal-systems. Size of specimen 6 in, high by 73 x3 in.

horizontally in its greatest dimensions.

Hab, Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth ?

Obs. There is but one specimen of this kind which has

been dried, and therefore the inspissated keratose sarcode

hardened by contraction almost into the consistence of dry

dark-brown glue, which is the chief character of the species.

It seems desirable for more immediate reference that, before

going further, I should insert here the following copy of the

Sponges from South Australia, 215

tabular view of my proposed classification of the order

Psammonemata, given in the ‘ Annals’ of 1875 (vol. xvi.

pp- 188 and 189), in order that the revision suggested by

Mr. Wilson’s specimens may be the better followed and

understood :—

Order. Families. Groups.

. Euspongiosa.

. Paraspongiosa.

. Hireiniosa,

. Callhistia.

. Penicillata.

; 1

Wh, PEM Bo oogaac 2

6. Rigida.

. Subrigida.

. Foliata.

. Dactylifera.

. Fenestrata.

. Platyfibra.

12. Peraxiata.

13. Incrustata.

14. Otahitica.

| 15. Sarcocornea.

| | 16. Arenosa,

17. Pseudoarenosa.

| 3. Pseudohircinida . . 1s. Chalinohircinina.

II. PsamMonemata. < 2. Hircinida .,.... :

—

19, Armatohircinina.

Gen. DystpgEA, Johnston,

Char. emend. Fibrous arenaceous sponges, in which the

fibre is chiefly composed of foreign microscopic objects (sand,

fragmentary sponge-spicules, &c.), held together by a mere

film of keratine, supporting the flakes of the parenchymatous

sarcode; traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-

system; assuming a variety of sponge-like forms, on which

the pore-dermis may be continuous and smooth, or rendered

more or less uneven and rough by projection of the subjacent

fibre, according to the species.

1. Dysidea fragilis, Johnston.

Massive, sessile, simply convex or lobed. Consistence

soft and resilient when fresh, firm when dry. Colour, when

fresh, faint violet or whitish grey, sponge-yellow when dry.

Surface conulated in much relief; conuli held together by a

soft reticulated fibrous membrane. Pores in the interstices

of the reticulation. Vents here and there, chiefly on the

most prominent parts. Structure fibro-reticulated ; interstices

tympanized by the parenchymatous sarcode traversed by the

216 Mr. H. J. Carter on

branches of the excretory canal-systems. Fibre arenaceous

throughout. Size variable.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. British coasts generally.

Obs. 'Vhe above description chiefly applies to the living or

fresh state of the sponge, which, after the specimen has been

torn off the rocks and the sarcode washed out by the waves,

may be found on the beach in the fragile condition, and this

probably led Johnston, who might not have seen it under

other circumstances, to give it the above designation. When

gathered trom the rocks and dried directly it presents the

conulated state above mentioned, which renders it, as betore

stated, very much like Spongelia pallescens under similar

circumstances. Inserted for comparison.

For a short description of the variety in which the conuli

are turned into round arenaceous balls, and tor which J have

proposed the name ot “ Dysidea granulosa,” see ‘ Annals’ ot

1881 (vol. vu. p. 376).

2. Dysidea Kirkit, Bk.

Massive, sessile, more or less contracted towards the base,

simple or ‘lobate ; lobes convex, mamillitorm, digital, sub-

branched or indefinitely varied in their forms, Consistence

firm, but easily broken, light. Colour grey externally, generally

orange-yellow interna lly. Surface smooth and even or more

or less rough, consisting of the dermal membrane, raised or not

into small conuli by the projection of the subjacent arenaceous

fibre. Pores in juxtaposition, uniformly continued over the

dermal membrane, or interrupted in their continuity by the

projections of the subdermal fibre. Vents numerous and

large, situzted on the prominent parts, at the ends of the

mamilliform lobes, or along the borders or ridges of the

crested growths. Structure fibro- reticulate ; fibre a arenaceous,

tympanized in its interstices by the parenchymal sarcode

traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-systems.

Size variable.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth variable.

Ubs. When fresh this sponge, although fim, is easily

broken, on account of the minimum of keratine which holds

together the arenaceous material of the fibre. 1 have as-

sumed that it is the species alluded to by Dr. Bowerbank,

because out of a great number of specimens in Mr. Wilson’s

collection, as well as in the British Museum, J can find no

other meriting the term ‘Dystdea,” and Dr. Bowerbank dees

not appear to have gone beyond the description of its fibre,

Sponges from South Australia. 217

while it is certain that it was among the Australian sponges

which Mr. Kirk sent to him about the end of 1840 (Trans.

Microscop. Soc. Lond. vol. 1. p. 32).

3. Dysidea hirciniformis, n. sp.

Specimen a caulescent chaliniform bunch of solid stems,

each about 4 in. in diameter, rising from a common con-

tracted origin, dichotomously divided two or three times, and

ending in pointed extremities. Consistence soft, delicate.

Colour, when fresh, ‘ pale buff, inclining to purple at the tips,”

now delicate flesh-colour generally. “Surface conulated in

strong relief. Pores between the conuli. Vents scattered

here and there. Vertical and lateral fibre, all arenaceous.

Size 5 in. long.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. ‘This species in its conulated surface resembles Dy-

sidea Ir agtlis, but is much coarser in general structure, espe-

cially in the flat spreading forms, where the dark rich flesh-

colour of the sarcode is very striking, and recalls to mind the

‘rosy’ tint of Spongelia avara, Sdt.

4, Dysidea chaliniformis, n. sp.

Caulescent, branched, stipitate ; consisting of a compressed

bunch of solid cylindrical stalks rising from a common stem :

panes numerous, small and simple below, some not more

than g in. in thickness, ending in a sharp point, which is

sometimes bifurcated ; increasing in size upwards, dividing

and interuniting ; the whole most irregularly. Consistence

light, fragile, compressible. Colour reddish brown. Surface

even, but minutely wrinkled from the sinking of the dermal

pore- ‘membrane upon the subjacent arenated fibre. Pores

plentifully scattered throughout the dermal membrane. Vents

also numerous, scattered over the flattened portions of the

branches or in a line along them. Structure fibrous, fibre

arenated throughout; texture fine. Size of specimen about

12 in. long by 5x1 in. horizontally. Great diversity i the

size of the br ches of which the largest and longest are 2 in.

in diameter, while the smallest do not exceed ‘of an inch.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath,

Obs. ‘The caulescent character of this species, together

with the solid, cylindrical, simple, and subdivided condition

of the branches and the arrangement of their vents, would, at

first sight, lead to the supposition that it was a specimen of

218 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Chalina polychotoma, Esper,=Chalina oculata, Bk., such

is the tendency, as before stated, of the sponge-sarcode

throughout the class to produce the same kind of forms

whatever the composition may be; so that here, although the

form is like that of a caulescent Chalina, the characteristic

toughness and resiliency of the latter, which arises from the

presence of a large amount of keratine, is absent in Dysidea

chaliniformis, where the opposite state renders it so brittle

that, when wet, it is almost impossible to handle the specimen

without a piece coming off, and in drying it breaks down

under the slightest force,

There is another chaliniform specimen in the collection,

but here the increased development of keratine, of which the

lateral fibre is exclusively composed, not only lessens the

amount of brittleness, but necessitates its being relegated to

another genus, in which it will be found hereafter.

Let us pause here for a moment and revert to the “ tabular

view’? which I have inserted at p. 215, in which it will be

observed that the third and last family of the PSAMMONEMATA

is termed “ Pseudohircinida,” of which it may be simply

stated here that, not being intended for the genuine species of

the order, zs consideration may be postponed for a more con-

venient opportunity ; meanwhile to proceed with our revision,

I find it also desirable to suppress the fifteenth group in my

original classification, viz. the Sarcocornea, and its present

diagnosis altogether, and make it a genus in the sixteenth

group, viz. the Arenosa, under the diagnosis just mentioned.

Thus we should have three genera in the group ‘ Arenosa ;

but, inasmuch as further alterations will presently show that

these sponges should have a distinct family name, I would

propose for this the term ‘ Arenida,” when the whole would

stand as follows :—

Family. Group. Genera.

1. Holopsamma.

ARENEDAT co cng cas) | LAVORO CS oe ag neers 2. Sarcocornea.

3. Dysidea.

We now come to Psammonematous sponges in which part

of the fibre only is cored or axiated with foreign material,

the other part being clear, that is, composed of keratine only,

the former belonging to the vertical and the latter to the

lateral, which is merely an extension laterally of the vertical

fibre in an exclusively keratose state, as it is almost exclu-

Sponges from South Australia. 219

sively arenaceous in Dysidea. But, as this diagnosis alone

applies more or less to all the remaining Psammonemata, it

will be necessary to adopt a character if possible by which

the genus Spongelia may be distinguished. Hence as the

typical composition of the vertical or areniferous fibre in

Spongelia consists of foreign objects enveloped in a layer of

keratine which can hardly be seen with the naked eye, and in

all the species above it for the most part this layer is the

most predominant part of the fibre, it seems to me that this

character, which I grant is only one of degree, is the most

useful for the occasion that I can adopt.

I have already alluded in the introductory part of this

communication to the general character of the fibre in Spon-

gelia, as evidenced by Schulze’s representation of a fragment

ot the skeleton of S. pallescens (t. c.), confirmed by a typical

specimen of the same species which came direct from Schmidt,

who established the genus; therefore I have only to extend

Schmidt’s original diagnosis to meet our present requirements,

which will thus stand as follows :—

Gen. SPONGELIA, Nardo ap. Schmidt.

Char. emend, Form massive, simple or lobed, sessile or

stipitate. Consistence soft and resilient when wet, firm when

dry. Colour violet when fresh, sponge-colour when dry.

Surface conulated in bold relief or entirely smooth. Pores

restricted to the dermal membrane, tympanizing the intervals

between the conuli or dispersed generally where there are

none. Vents on the prominent or projecting parts. Internal

structure loose, fibro-reticulate; vertical fibre arenaceous,

Jateral fibre chiefly keratose.

Obs. If this diagnosis be followed, then Spongelia avara,

Sdt., according to Schulze’s representation (op. et loc. cit.

Taf. vi. fig. 4), and my own typical specimen, would not come

under it, but under that of Dysidea. I have not had an

opportunity of examining the other species of “Spongelia”’

mentioned by Schmidt; but a typical specimen of the pre-

ceding genus, viz. Cacospongia cavernosa, indicates from its

hollow thin-walled fibre, together with other characters, that

it is an Aplysina rather than a Psammonematous sponge.

There is only one specimen of Spongelia in Mr. Wilson’s

collection, which may be named and described as follows :—

Spongelia stellidermata, n. sp.

Specimen erect, thick, spatulate, compressed, stipitate, thin-

ning from the centre towards the upper margin and sides, which

220 Mr. H. J. Carter on

are irregularly serrated, thickening towards the stem, which

is round and truncated (? cut off by the dredge). Consistence

soft, resilient, in its wet state. Colour, when fresh, “ reddish

buff,’ now grey outside, reddish buff within. Surface

covered with a densely poriferous cuticle, beneath which is a

thick layer of intercrossing and interuniting curvilinear, soft,

fleshy fibre without foreign bodies, which contains the sub-

dermal cavities, and which, on the outside, presents a stelli-

form pattern, wherein the centres of the stella correspond to

the ends of the fibre internally, which, however, do noé come

through the dermis. Pores numerous throughout the cuticle.

Vents on the processes respectively which form the serration

on the sides and upper margin. Internal structure fibro-

reticular, consisting of thick arenaceous vertical fibre, enve-

loped in an indistinct layer of keratine, interunited by much

lateral fibre, chietly formed of keratine; the whole con-

stituting a massive reticulation whose interstices are filled

with pulpy parenchymatous sarcode of a bright orange-yellow

colour, very much like that in //olopsamma levis Ke. Size of

specimen 4 in. high by 2x1 in. horizontally in its greatest

dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 3 fath.

Obs. When dried the surface becomes contracted, corru-

gated, and of a dark brown colour from the thickness of the

dermal layer, in the midst of which whitish points may be

seen, indicating the position of the ends of the arenaceous

fibre beneath, ‘he entire form and arrangement of the vents

recalls to mind the skeletal specimens of Psammonemata in

the British Museum &c., for which, from their fine and delicate

structure, I have proposed the name “ Callhistia.” The

species, described and photographed by Hyatt under the

name of “Spongelia incerta” (1. ¢. p. 538, pl. xvi. fig. 32),

which came from the same neighbourhood, viz. ‘ Phillip Is.,”’

is very much like the one I have noticed; and many of his

other photographs under the same generic appellation, viz.

fig. 18, pl. xv., and figs. 12, 13, 15, and 15, pl. xvi., from the

same locality also, are very like the fine skeletal specimens in

the British Museum, all of which are said to have come from

Australia.

Although the chief distinguishing character for Spongelia

which I have adopted places it below the remaining groups of

Psammonemata in my original classification, it at the same

time places it above all those in the family Arenida just men-

tioned, so that, belonging to neither, its posttion is thus

indicated, while, to increase the facility of finding it, a family

Sponges from South Australia. 221

name is required, which for the present, or provisionally, might

be “SponGELIDA,” with ‘ Spongelina” for the group, and

“* Spongelia”’ for the single genus, ‘‘ with power to add to it,”

as they say. Thus :—

Family. Group. Genus.

SPONGELIDA ....... - Spongelinad.......0-« Spongelia.

The next group in my original classification above the

Sarcocornea, now embodied in the Arenida (see pp. 215 and

218), is no. 14, the “ Otahitica,” so named from Ellis’s

representations of three ‘ Otaheite’’ sponges in 1786 (Nat.

Hist. Zoophytes, Ellis and Solander, tab. lix. figs. 1-3),

afterwards called by Esper “Spongia otahitica,” which term

I adopted for a vast number of species and varieties of this

kind unnamed and undescribed, but well sketched structurally

and morphologically in my original diagnosis of the group.

They are all strongly characterized by their papyraceous

form, seldom exceeding j in. in thickness, and sometimes as

thin as writing-paper itself; hence Hyatt’s term “ PHyYLLo-

SPONGIADA ”’ (Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1877, p. 540) for

the “family” is very appropriate and acceptable, for, from

what I have just stated, the group will in all probability

hereafter have to be subdivided, and then a family name must

be supplied, so at once I would propose ‘‘ PHYLLOSPONGIDA,”’

Hyatt, merely altering the patronymic affix to suit my termi-

nology.

Of this family there is only one specimen in Mr. Wilson’s

collection to show that it is represented on the south coast of

Australia; but this is otherwise abundantly confirmed by

several specimens from thence having passed through my

hands, as well as by the three species described by Hyatt

(op. et loc. cit. p. 545) under the generic name of ‘ Carterio-

spongia.”’ As, however, my object at present is, as before

stated, chiefly to record, through Mr. Wilson’s specimens,

what is to be found on this coast for future identification, this

specimen, which also appears to me to represent a new species,

may be named and described as follows :—

Carteriospongia caliciformis, 1. sp.

Specimen dry, thin, shallow, cup-like, with wide undulating

brim, short thick stem, and small, erect, proliferous crest in

the bottom. Consistence firm. Colour now light grey.

Surface arenaceous, uniformly granulated. Pores on the outer

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 16

222 Mr. W. E. Hoyle on the

and vents on the inner side of the cup among the granulations.

Wall almost entirely composed of short-jointed keratose fibre

of a sponge-yellow colour, in which there is very little sand,

and that chiefly towards the surface, while there is a great

deal outs¢de the fibre in the adjoining sarcode. Size of speci-

men 6 in. across the brim, 1 in. deep in the centre, } in.

through the wall in the centre, diminishing towards the

circumference.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth ?

Obs. The pores being in the dermal incrustation outside,

while the vents are immediately opposite, in the dermal

incrustation of the cup inside, causes the wall, when the

incrustations on both sides are washed off, to present a sieve-

like structure.

[To be continued. |

XIX.—Diagnoses of new Species of Cephalopoda collected

during the Cruise of H.M.S. ‘ Challenger.—Part I. The

Octopoda. By WiLi1AM E. Hoye, M.A. (Oxon), M.R.C.S.,

F.R.S.E., Naturalist to the ‘Challenger ’ Commission.

[Published by permission of the Lords Commissioners of H.M, Treasury. |

Octopus, Lamarck.

Octopus verrucosus, Nn. sp.

The Body is rounded, but so distorted by compression that

no further details can be given. The mantle-opening extends

fully halfway round the body, terminating a little below and

behind the eye. ‘The s¢phon is long, evenly conical, and

pointed, and extends nearly halfway to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is short, not so broad as the body, and with eyes

but slightly prominent.

The Arms are unequal in length, the second pair being

considerably the longest, and almost six times as long as

the body ; they are comparatively stout and taper gradually.

The umbrella extends about one fifth up the longest arms.

The suckers are fairly close, deeply cupped and marked with

radial grooves, between which are numerous very minute

papillae. About four suckers on each lateral arm opposite the

umbrella-margin are larger than the others; beyond these

they gradually diminish. The hectocotylus is present in both

‘Challenger’ Cephalopoda. 223

specimens and is very minute (about 2 millim. long in the

larger) ; it is acutely pointed, and the median groove has

three transverse ridges.

The Surface of the back, dorsal surface of the head, and um-

brella is covered with irregular closely set warts, which attain

a maximum diameter of several millimetres in the nuchal

region; the warts extend on to the ventral surface of the

body, where they become much smaller, more even, and

average less than 1 millim. in diameter. Above each eye

there seems to have been a short cirrus, but these have been

rather damaged.

The Colour is a dull purplish grey, very dark above, much

lighter below.

Hab. Inaccessible Island, Tristan da Cunha. ‘Two speci-

mens, ¢.

Octopus Boscit (Lesueur), var. pallida, nov.

The Body is evenly rounded, with a slight depression in

the median ventral line. The mantle-opening extends less

than halfway round the body, terminating immediately below

the eye, and further from it than from the base of the s¢phon,

which is long and pointed, has rather a small opening, and

extends two thirds the distance of the umbrella-margin.

The Head is short, and not so broad as the body; the eyes

are only slightly prominent.

The Arms are subequal, nearly four times the length of the

body, and taper evenly to fine points. ‘The wmbrella extends

one third up the arms and is a little wider laterally than dor-

sally. The suckers are closely set, deeply cupped, and marked

with regular radial grooves ; their biserial arrangement com-

mences immediately after the first. One arm bears a super-

numerary sucker in the largest specimen. The e¢rcumoral

lip is low and narrow.

The Surface is covered with warts, which are largest and

most numerous on the dorsal surface of the body, head, and

umbrella, and dorsal aspects of the arms, where they have a

guadrifid or quinquefid form, usually with a small wartlet in

the centre, each forming a figure like a star or rosette. 'To-

wards the ventral surface and on the sides of the arms the

warts are simple and much smaller. On the back are about ten

long cirri, which are rough with small warts, and above each

eye is a very large arborescent cirrus with six or seven smaller

ones beside it.

The Colour is a pale purplish grey, shading off to a creamy

white on the ventral surface.

Hab. Off Kast Moncceur Island, Bass Strait, 38 fathoms

(Station 162). One specimen, ?.

16*

224 Mr. W. E. Hoyle on the

Off Twofold Bay, Australia, 150 fathoms (Station 163 A).

a : :

Two specimens, 1 ¢, 1 juv.

Octopus australis, n. sp.

The Body is rounded, and wider behind than in front; de-

pressed, and with a well-marked ventral median groove.

The mantle-opening extends nearly halfway round the body.

The siphon is of medium size, at first the lateral margins

are parallel and then taper rapidly to a blunt point; it ex-

tends less than halfway to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is narrower than the body, and the eyes some-

what prominent, dorsally rather than laterally.

The Arms are unequal, the lateral being slightly the longest,

and about three times as long as the body; they are slender

and tapering. The umbrella is longer than the length of

the body, larger ventrally than dorsally, and largest of all

laterally. The suckers are prominent and closely set; they

are altogether larger on the lateral arms, and extend in a

double row to the centre; the radial grooves are deep and

extend quite to the margin. The hectocotylus is absent.

The Surface of the back of the body, head, and dorsal aspects

of the umbrella and arms is covered with thick-set hemisphe-

rical pimples, which are also found on the inner side of the

membrane between the two dorsal arms, and on the inner

surface of the arms between the suckers; they are smaller

and more sparse on the ventral surface of the body. A large

rough cirrus and a few larger pimples are found over each eye.

A raised ridge passes backwards from the base of the siphon

along the ventro-lateral margin of the body, meeting its fellow

of the opposite side at the posterior extremity*.

The Colour is deep purplish on the back, mottled on the

sides, and cream below.

Hab. Port Jackson, Australia, 6-15 fathoms. Two speci-

mens}-1 95 1 quv.

Octopus hongkongensis, Steenstrup, MS.

The Body is rounded, with a median ventral furrow, and

depressed (? from pressure). The mantle-opening is slightly

less than half the circumference, and terminates midway be-

tween the siphon and the eye, and a little behind the latter.

The siphon is comparatively short and conical, and extends

one third the distance to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is comparatively broad, almost as broad as the

body, and the eyes appear to have been prominent.

* I have considerable doubt whether this be really one of the specific

characters ; but as it occurs in both specimens, I have thought it well to

mention it,

‘Challenger’ Cephalopoda. 225

The Arms are unequal, the ventral considerably shorter

than the dorsal and dorso-lateral, on an average six times as

long as the body, stout and tapering very rapidly towards

the ends. The wmbrel/a reaches up one fifth of the length of

the dorsal arms, and is a little wider between the lateral and

a little narrower between the ventral arms. The suckers are

not closely packed and not enlarged on the dorsal arms, not-

withstanding the sex of the specimen. ‘The hectocotylized

arm is very short, but the modified extremity is long and

narrow, with parallel sides tapering only at the extremity to

a blunt point; a narrow fillet rans between the two marginal

ridges.

The Surface of the body is sprinkled dorsally with minute

hemispherical warts, which become smaller and gradually

disappear on the sides and lower surface; they are also found

on the dorsal surface of the head and of the umbrella. Above

each pupil stands a small cirrus, immediately behind which

is a larger one.

The Colour is a dull red on the dorsal surface, lighter and

brighter below, sprinkled with dull reddish-brown dots.

Hab. Vhe Hyalonema-ground south of Japan, 345 fathoms

(Station 232). One specimen, ¢.

Octopus tonganus, n. sp.

The Body is rounded, depressed, and broader than long,

with a marked but shallow median groove on the ventral

surface. The mantle-opening extends about one third round

the circumference of the body, terminating nearer to the

funnel than to the eye. The siphon is short “and conical, and

extends rather more than halfway to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is small and the eyes prominent

The Arms are unequal, the order being 3, 2,4, 1; on an ave-

rage they are nearly ten times as long as the body, and taper

gradually to very fine points. The wmbrella is very small

and slightly narrower dorsally than laterally. The suckers

are for the most part small and closely packed, the first four

are arranged in a single row ; in the male there are four large

ones on each lateral arm opposite the margin of the umbrella,

beyond which they gradually diminish. The hectocotylus is

very minute.

The Surface is in general smooth; the back bears a few

small papille, but owing to the compression of the specimens

it is impossible to make out their exact number. There are

three minute cirri over each eye.

The Colour is on the whole grey, paler below ; this is due

to dark specks sprinkled more or less closely over a cream-

226 Mr. W. E. Hoyle on the

coloured ground. One specimen has a purplish patch at

either side of the mantle-opening.

Hab. The Reefs, Tongatabu. ‘Three mutilated specimens,

$9,299.

Octopus vitiensis, n. sp.

The Body is nearly oblong, but becomes somewhat narrower

posteriorly. The mantle-opening extends nearly one third

round the body, and terminates some distance below and

behind the eye. The s¢phon is long and acutely pointed, and

extends about halfway to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is broader than the body, with large laterally

prominent eyes.

The Arms are subequal, the two lateral pairs being a little

longer than the others; on an average they are nearly three

times as long as the body, and taper rather rapidly about the

middle of their length and then evenly to fine points. The

umbrella extends nearly one third up the arms, least along

the dorsal pair. The suckers are sunken, comparatively large,

with a dark margin and very well-marked radial grooves.

The first two on each arm are in a single row, owing to the

compression of the arms laterally; there are no enlarged

suckers on the lateral arms. The hectocotylus is not developed.

The Surface of the dorsum of the body bears a few minute

warts scattered here and there; over each eye there is arather

large branched cirrus, with a few small ones scattered round it.

The internal surfaces of the arms are covered with minute

hemispherical warts, so as to resemble shagreen.

The Colour is very dark grey, almost black on the dorsal

surface and outside the arms; paler grey below and on the

inner surfaces of the arms. The dark covering of the body

is not continued over the inner surface of the membrane

covering the two dorsal arms.

Hab, The Reefs, Kandavu, Fiji. One specimen, 9.

Octopus duplex, n. sp.

The Body is short and evenly rounded, with the merest

trace of a median ventral groove. ‘The mantle-opening ex-

tends about half round the circumference, and terminates

halfway between the siphon and the eye. The s¢phonis rela-

tively long, conical and pointed, and extends about halfway

to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is small and the eyes rather prominent.

The Arms seem to have been unequal, the lateral a little

the longest, but so many have been mutilated that it is diffi-

cult to be certain ; they are about four times the length of the

‘Challenger’ Cephalopoda. 227

body. The wmbrella extends about one third up the arms,

furthest between the lateral pairs. ‘The suckers are large,

close, and prominent, with a narrow margin marked off from

the basal portion ; the radial grooves extend to the margin and

form notches in it. ‘The hectocotylus is not present ; the third

right arm has been mutilated, but the stump shows no groove

running up the outer ventral margin.

The Surface is smooth; an interrupted ridge starting from

the base of the siphon passes backwards along the ventro-

lateral margin of the body, probably due to contraction.

There are three small papille above each eye.

The Colour is a pale bluish grey above, shading into cream

below.

Hab. Off Twofold Bay, Australia, 150 fathoms (Station

163 A). ‘Two specimens, 1 9, 1 juv.

Octopus bandensis, u. sp.

The Body is rounded and depressed (? from pressure), and

with a slight ventral groove. ‘The mantle-opening terminates

immediately below and behind the eye. The siphon extends

as far as the umbrella-margin, and is acutely pointed.

The Head is broader than the body and flattened by com-

pression ; the eyes are very prominent.

The Arms are unequal, the third pair being much the

longest and stoutest; on the average they are four times

as long as the body; they taper gradually at first and then

more rapidly. The wmbrella is very small. ‘The suckers are

prominent, the first form being disposed in a single row, and

none are enlarged on the lateral arms. The hectocotylus is

not developed. 1

The Surface is smooth in general, but there are about

twelve warts on the back and sides of the body and a large

cirrus over each eye, with several small ones near it.

The Colour is deep black, apparently owing to treatment

with osmic acid.

Hab. Banda. One specimen, juv.

Octopus marmoratus, n. sp.

The Body is round, not depressed, and a little longer than

wide. The mantle-opening extends somewhat less than half-

way round the body, terminating nearer to the siphon than

to the eye and considerably behind the latter. The siphon is

small and acutely conical, and extends about one third the

distance to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is narrow and the eyes are prominent where they

have not suffered from compression.

228 Mr. W. E. Hoyle on the

The Arms are subequal, eight times as long as the body ;

they are very long and slender, the last property being more

marked in the females than in the male; they taper more

rapidly at first than near the extremities, which are much

attenuated. The umbrella is very wide, especially in the

male, where it extends almost one third up the arms; in the

females its extent is only one sixth. The suckers are rather

large and closely set; in the male a few suckers opposite the

umbrella-margin are slightly, but not markedly, larger than

the others. ‘The hectocotylus is small and has about ten small

transverse ridges.

The Surface appears to have been smooth, except for a few

short ridges placed longitudinally on the back and sides; but

the skin is shrivelled by the action of the spirit, so that it 1s

difficult to be certain. A conical cirrus is situated above and

slightly behind each eye; but in some cases this has been

destroyed.

The Colour is a stone-grey, with dark pigment disposed in

veins like those of marble on the dorsal surface of the body,

head, and umbrella; the male is much darker, so that the

marbling is almost concealed. Traces of an oval spot are

seen in front of and below the eye on both sides of one female

specimen and on one side of the other; but this spot is con-

cealed by the dark colouring in the male, even if it exist.

Hab. On the reefs, Honolulu, Sandwich Islands. Three

specimens, 13,292.

Octopus bermudensis, n. sp.

The Body is spheroidal, acuminate behind, and with a

median groove ventrally. ‘The mantle-opening extends rather

less than half round the circumference of the body, and ter-

minates some distance behind and a little below the eye. The

stphon is long and smooth, and attached by nearly all its

length to the head; it extends fully halfway to the umbrella-

margin.

The Head is much narrower and more depressed than the

body ; the eyes are scarcely at all prominent.

The Arms are unequal, in the order 1, 2, 3, 4, about six

times as long as the body; they are very long and slender,

tapering but slightly. The wmbrella is small. The suckers

are small, prominent, and closely set, and the first four stand

in a slightly zigzag line. The hectocotylus is absent.

The Surface is smooth for the most part, but the skin is

wrinkled over the posterior acuminate extremity, owing to

the action of the spirit; there is one very small wart over

each eye.

‘Challenger’ Cephalopoda. 229

The Colour is yellow-ochre, with two pale sienna patches on

the back and on the head.

Hab. Bermuda. One specimen, ? juy.

Octopus levis, n. sp.

The Body is oblong, depressed, and bulges a little at the

sides; the mantle-opening extends about one third round the

circumference, terminating about midway between the siphon

and the eye. The siphon is short and small, extending

scarcely one third the distance to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is almost as broad as the body, and the eyes are

large, spheroidal, and prominent, with very small circular

apertures.

The Arms are subequal and short compared with the body,

being about three times its length; they taper gradually to

moderately fine points. The umbrella is large, extending

about one third up the arms. The suckers are small and

prominent and arranged in two rows from the commencement ;

a narrow well-marked groove runs across the arm between

each two suckers (possibly due to contraction). The hecto-

cotylus is well developed, short, and tapering rapidly toa blunt

point ; the median groove has about ten transverse bars. The

eircumoral lip is unusually thick.

The Surface appears to have been perfectly smooth, but is

now covered with wrinkles, due to the action of the spirit.

The Colour is a dull grey, inclining to stone-colour below.

Hab. Off Heard Island, Southern Ocean, 75 fathoms

(Station 151). Four specimens, 1 g, 1 gjuv., 2 9 juv.

Octopus yanuarti, Steenstrup, MS.

The Body is rounded, widening a little posteriorly ; the

ventral groove is very faint. ‘The mantle-opening terminates

just below the eyes. The s¢phon is bluntly conical and ex-

tensively attached to the umbrella; it extends less than half-

way to the umbrella-margin.

‘The Head is small and the sides are entirely occupied by

the enormous eyes, which are swollen and globular, but with

very small palpebral openings. The skin covering them is

so thin that the dark pigment within is distinctly visible.

The Arms are unequal, the dorsal pair being the largest ;

on an average they are four times as long as the body. The

umbrella is about equally wide all round, except that it is

a little shorter between the two ventral arms. The suckers

are comparatively small, prominent, and separate; more

widely in one specimen than in the other, probably owing to

230 Mr. W. E. Hoyle on the

its being less contracted by spirit. None of the suckers on

the lateral arms are enlarged, notwithstanding the sex. ‘The

hectocotylus is well developed ; it is broad, and tapers rapidly

to an acute point; in one specimen about seven transverse

ridges can be counted in the proximal half of the median

groove ; in the distal half and in the other specimen they are

indistinct.

The Surface is perfectly smooth all over.

The Colour is a pale purplish pink, deeper above than

below.

Hab. Off Barra Grande (Station 122), one specimen, ¢ ;

(Station 237), one specimen, @.

ELEDONE, Leach.

Eledone rotunda, n. sp.

The Body is spheroidal, very little longer than broad, and

the ventral groove is not marked. The mantle-opening ex-

tends one third round the body, ending some distance directly

below the eyes. The s¢phon is slightly tapering, and extends

one third the distance to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is short, nearly as broad as the body, and the

eyes are round and rather prominent.

The Arms are equal and about twice as long as the body ;

they are very stout, and taper gradually to blunt points ;

their section shows a triangle projecting wards and a rounded

surface looking outwards, the former much more prominent

than the latter. The umbrella is wide, extending one third

up the arms, a little further dorsally than ventrally. The

suckers are comparatively small, closely set, and deeply

cupped. There is no trace of a hectocotylus.

The Surface is perfectly smooth.

The Colour is dull purple, palest on the body and deepest

on the inner surface of the umbrella.

Hab. The Southern Ocean, 1950 fathoms (Station 157) ; one

specimen, sex? South Pacific, 2225 fathoms (Station 298) ;

one specimen, arms only, sex ?

Eledone brevis, n. sp.

The Body is short, rounded, and depressed; blunt behind

and deeply grooved below. The mantle-opening extends one

third round the animal and terminates immediately below the

eyes. The siphon is short, acutely pointed, and extends less

than halfway to the umbrella-margin.

The Head is very short and nearly as broad as the body.

The eyes are spheroidal and very prominent.

‘Challenger’ Cephalopoda. 931

The Arms are equal and about half as long again as the

body ; they are short, stout, and taper gradually to blunt

points. The wmbrella extends halfway up the arms, rather

more in the largest specimen. The suckers are round,

prominent, and deeply cupped, and there are about 30 on each

arm. The hectocotylus is not developed.

The Surface is smooth, with the exception of three cirri

arranged in a triangle over each eye. Behind the left eye in

the largest specimen the skin is elevated into a number of

small papille, and a few similar ones are seen on the back of

the medium-sized specimen.

The Colour is a dull purplish grey above, inclining to pale

ochre below.

Hab, South Atlantic, 600 fathoms (Station 320). Three

specimens, ?.

J APETELLA *, n. gen.

The Body is gelatinous in consistency and semitransparent,

and more or less oblong in form. ‘The mantle-opening is very

wide.

The Arms are unequal, the longest (the third pair) being

only about equal in length to the body. The umbrella

is small and the swckers arranged in a single row.

Japeteila prismatica, n. sp.

The Body is of gelatinous consistency and semitransparent ;

it is somewhat longer than broad, flat on the dorsum, and with

the median ventral region raised into a prominent ridge, which

gives the body a prismatic form. The mantle-opening

appears to have been wide and to have terminated behind the

eyes; but as it has been torn away from the head dorsally, it

is impossible to be certain of this. The siphon extends

almost to the margin of the umbrella, and is but slightly

conical, with a broad truncated extremity. There is no median

septum in the branchial cavity.

The Head is about as broad as the body; the eyes are

rounded and prominent laterally, the spherical lens protruding

from the middle of each.

The Arms are unequal, the third being the longest, one

quarter longer than the body and about one third longer than

the fourth, which is slightly longer than the second, and this

than the first, so that the order of length is 3,4, 2,1. The

arms are stout and taper gradually to blunt points. The

* Named in honour of Professor Japetus Steenstrup.

232 Mr. W. E. Hoyle on the

umbrella extends about halfway up the dorsal arms and one

fourth up the ventral arms, its extent being intermediate

between these extremes in the case of the other arms. The

suckers are round and prominent, and in many cases show a

double margin, due to a thin membrane surrounding the

thickened edge of the sucker; they commence one sucker’s

breadth from the oral margin, and become gradually larger

and wider apart as far as the middle of the arm, where they

are one sucker’s breadth apart, after which they are smaller

and closer, and towards the extremity stand in contact.

There is no trace of a hectocotylus.

The Surface of the body appears to have been perfectly

smooth; it is covered with torn remains of epithelium, but

there are neither warts nor cirri.

The Colour is a pale yellowish grey, and there are numerous

reddish-brown chromatophores.

Hab. Off the Rio San Francisco, Brazil (Station 125),

probably surface. One mutilated specimen, sex ?

Japetella diaphana, n. sp.

The Body is gelatinous and semitransparent; it is ovoid

in form and considerably longer than broad. The mantle-

opening is very wide, extending up behind the eyes on either

side. ‘The siphon extends two thirds of the distance to the

umbrella-margin, and is truncated at the extremity. There is

a median septum in the branchial cavity.

The Head is nearly as broad as the body, and the eyes are

large and prominent; they consist of a larger darkly pig-

mented spheroid, from which protrudes the smaller opaque

white spherical lens.

The Arms are unequal; the longest (the third pair) are

almost as long as the body and are nearly twice as long as

the fourth, which are the shortest, the order of length being

3, 2, 1,4; they taper rapidly to fine points. The wmbrella

is very small, extending about one fourth up the dorsal and

ventral arms, a little further up the dorso-lateral and lateral

arms, and being least developed in the space between the

ventral and ventro-lateral arms. The suckers have assumed,

owing to shrinking, a quadrangular or triangular form; they

are prominent and marked by two constrictions, one at the

base, separating them from the arm, the other rather more

than halfway up. ‘There is no trace of any hectocotylus.

The Surface appears to have been smooth originally, but

the epithelium has been to a great extent stripped off.

The Colour is a very pale yellowish grey, marked with

numerous longitudinally disposed oblong chromatophores.

‘Challenger’? Cephalopoda. 233

Hab. North of Papua (Station 220), surface. One speci-

men, sex ?

CIRROTEUTHIS, Eschricht.

Cirroteuthis magna, 0. sp.

The Body is oblong, about twice as long as broad, and

rather broader than deep. The mantle-opentng is circular,

but little larger than the base of the siphon, and its margins

are continuous with two ridges on the sides of the latter. ‘The

siphon is conical and slightly swollen at the tip; it is not

connected to the head by ligaments. The fins are obovate in

form, about four times as long as broad, and thickened along

the posterior margin. The dorsal cartilage is saddle-shaped

and elongated from side to side, not antero-posteriorly.

The Head is directly continuous with, and somewhat narrower

than, the body; the eyes are spheroidal, the lens spherical,

and the palpebral opening circular.

The Arms are subequal, three and a half times as long as

the body ; they are slender and more resemble thickenings of

the web than independent arms; they are thickest about two

thirds the distance along them, and terminate in a delicate

slender tip, which projects beyond the web. The umbrella is

a thin delicate membrane, very largely developed, and when

fully expanded its diameter was probably nearly three times

as large as its depth. It extends from the tip of the ventral

arm on either side backwards and becomes gradually nar-

rower, so that it only extends along the proximal two thirds

of the next arm, beneath which it passes, to be attached in a

crescentic line to the outer surface of the web, which similarly

passes backwards from the tip of this arm ; this arrangement is

usually described by saying that the arm does not lie in the

umbrella for the proximal two thirds of its length, but is

joimed to it by a vertical web; but this does not so correctly

represent the arrangement. ‘he umbrella stretches across

from tip to tip of the two dorsal arms, and between the

proximal two thirds of the two ventral arms. The suckers

commence about 1 centim. from the oral margin, and the

first four lie pretty close together within a space of less than

2 centim., after which they gradually become further apart,

an interval of 2-3 centim. intervening between each two ;

about two thirds along the arm they stand closer toge-

ther and are very large, but after this they again become

smaller and stand in close contiguity with each other. The

proximal suckers are small, prominent, and rather soft, and

seem to contract by folding the lateral margins over towards

234 Mr. W. E. Hoyle on the

each other, so as to present the appearance of a half-closed

eyelid; but the largest suckers are firm and muscular, and

consist of a globular basal portion imbedded in the arm and a

short cylindrical projecting portion. The czrr? commence

between the fourth and fifth suckers as very minute promi-

nences which gradually increase in length until halfway along

the arm they attain a maximum length of 8 centim., after

which they decrease rapidly, and cease opposite the attach-

ment of the web to the ventral aspect of the arm.

The Surface of the body has been entirely denuded of epi-

dermis, so that it is impossible to ascertain its nature; the

web is perfectly smooth.

The Colour, so far as preserved, is a dull madder.

Hab. Between Prince Edward Island and the Crozets;

1375 fathoms (Station 146). One specimen, sex ?

Cirroteuthis meangensis, 0. sp.

The Body is much distorted, but appears to have been sub-

globular in form. ‘The mantle-opening is very small, and fits

closely around the base of the s¢phon, which is small and

bluntly conical, with a still smaller pimple-like extremity ; on

either side there extends from the dorso-lateral base a curved

fold of membrane, which loses itself in the mantle. The jins

are about equal in length to the breadth of the body, narrow

and pointed at the extremity, and thickened towards the

posterior margin. The dorsal cartilage is elongated trans-

versely.

The Head is exceedingly short, and the eyes large and

spheroidal.

The Arms are subequal and about three times as long as

the body in the present shrunken condition of the specimen ;

they taper rather rapidly to slender points. The umbrella

extends on the dorsal side of each arm to within | centim., of

its extremity, whilst on the ventral side it reaches only four

fifths along it; the arms lie in the umbrella and are not united

to it by any intermediate vertical web. ‘The suckers are about

sixty to seventy in number, small and subequal ; they are at

equal intervals for the greater part of the arm, but closer near the

extremity. The c?rrd are short, stout, and conical, the largest

2 millim. in length; on the ventral arms they commence

between the fourth and fifth suckers and extend to the fiftieth

sucker, beyond which there are twenty-one, which gradually

decrease ; on the dorsal arms the cirri commence between the

sixth and seventh suckers and continue to the fifty-fifth,

beyond which there are nine.

The Surface is smooth.

‘Challenger’ Cephalopoda. 235

The Colour of the body is creamy white, of the arms and

umbrella deep madder-brown. The suckers and cirri are

paler.

Hab, Off the Meangis Islands, near the Philippines,

500 fathoms (Station 214). One specimen, sex ?

Cirroteuthis pacifica, n. sp.

The Body is almost entirely absent. The jin is obovate in

form and thickened along the posterior margin, thin and

membranous at the extremity and along the anterior margin.

The proximal end of its cartilage is exposed and presents a

long grooved articular surface. One dranchia is visible and

presents the appearance of a spheroidal nodule with meridional

grooves. ‘The mantle-opening is circular, and closely embraces

the base of the siphon, which is long, thin, and conical.

The Head is exceedingly short, and the eye appears to occupy

all the available space between the fin and the arms.

The Arms are subequal, thick, rounded, and soft, and taper

rapidly towards the extremities. The umbrella is attached

directly to the arms, which are somewhat more prominent on

its inner than on its outer surface ; it is attached to the dorsal

aspect of every arm almost to the tip, and to the ventral

aspect for somewhat more than half its length, and at its at-

tachment is a firm cartilaginous (?) nodule. ‘The suckers are

about fifty-two in number and commence close to the oral

lip, and the first half-dozen stand near together; halfway up

the arms they are further apart, and the largest are situated

opposite the attachment of the membrane to the ventral aspect

of the arms; they are prominent, but not so hard and firm as

those of OC. magna. There are faint radial markings upon

them. ‘The cérr¢ commence on the dorsal arms between the

seventh and eighth suckers, and continue till the last ; on the

ventral arms they commence between the sixth and seventh,

and here also are continued to the tips of the arms. They

begin as small papille, gradually increase in length, attaining

their maximum about halfway along the arms.

The Surface is smooth.

The Colour is a deep purplish madder, paler outside the

umbrella and on the fin.

Hab. Pacific Ocean, between New Guinea and Australia,

surface (Station 181). One mutilated specimen, sex ?

AMPHITRETUS, n. gen.

Amphitretus pelagicus, n. sp.

The Body is short, rounded, of gelatinous consistency, and

236 Prof. Sollas on the Structure of the

semitransparent. The mantle adheres to the sides of the

siphon, so that the mantle-opening, which is single in all other

known Cephalopods, is here divided into two pocket-like

openings, which lie one beneath each eye. The stphonis very

long and narrow, and extends forwards anteriorly to the

margin of the mantle, for a distance almost equal to the length

of the body, and is a little swollen at the extremity.

The Head is undistinguishable from the body except by the

possession of the eyes, which are situated near together on the

dorsal surface ; they consist of a larger basal spheroid, through

the walls of which pigment is clearly visible, upon which

stands a smaller, very prominent spheroid, white, opaque, and

of glistening surface.

The Arms are equal and rather more than twice as long as

the body; they are slender, and taper at first gradually and

then more rapidly to comparatively blunt points. The wm-

brella extends more than two thirds up the arms, and is thin,

delicate, transparent, and much damaged. The suckers are fir m,

muscular cups embedded in the softer tissue of the ar ms, as in

Cirroteuthis ; there are about twelve placed at some distance

apart on that portion of the arm up which the web extends,

and eleven closely set and showing a tendency to biserial

arrangement on the free extremities. ‘There are no c7rrd nor

is there any trace of the formation of a hectocotylus.

The Surface appears to have been quite smooth originally ;

there is no sign of any cirri or warts.

The Colour is a dull yellow, apparently due to preservation

in picric acid, and the mantle and umbrella are thickly

sprinkled with small brown chromatophores.

Hab. Near the Kermadec Islands, South Pacific ; on the

surface (Station 171). One specimen, sex ?

XX.—WNote on the Structure of the Skeleton in the Anomo-

cladina. By Prof. Soutuas, D.Se., F.G.S

As considerable difficulty appears to exist with regard to the

constitution of the skeleton of the Anomocladina it may be

useful to publish at once a short account of the results of some

observations which appear to remove all doubt. Full par-

ticulars, with illustrations, will appear in my paper on Vetulina,

now in the hands of the Royal Irish Academy.

The Anomocladina, one of the four families of Lithistid

Skeleton in the Anomocladina. 24

Sponges established by Zittel*, were originally defined by

him as distinguished by their “ unregelmissig astige Skelet-

kérperchen deren Aeste in einem knotig verdickten Centrum

zusammenstossen. Da dieselben an ihren Enden nur missig

verzweigt sind, so entsteht ein maschiges Netzwerk, das in

manchen Fallen grosse Aehnlichkeit mit dem Gittergeriist

gewisser Hexactinelliden erhiilt,”’ &c.

Oscar Schmidt subsequently described an existing repre-

sentative of this group, previously only known in a fossil state,

and confirmed and extended Zittel’s observations. He recog-

nized the branched corpuscles and two kinds of nodes in the

network which they form by their union, one kind provided

by the centrum of the corpuscle, the other formed by the union

of the ends of its rays with those of adjoining corpuscles.

Quite recently Zittel{, being unable to find more than one

kind of node in the network, and that formed by a union of

the ends of the rods, concludes that he was mistaken in sup-

posing that the corpuscles consisted of a centrum and radiating

arms, and proposes an amended definition of the Anomocla-

dina, as follows :—‘‘ Skeletal elements consisting of simple,

generally straight, but sometimes curved rods, more or less

strongly branched at the two extremities. The branched ends

of several (4-9) neighbouring rods meet together, and by

their amalgamation form the nodes.”

By the method which I find most successful in studying

Lithistid skeletons (boiling in caustic potash) it is easy to

completely isolate the corpuscles of Vetulina, and they are

then found to exhibit the characters which Zittel first assigned

to the corpuscles of the Anomocladina, and which were sub-

sequently seen by Schmidt. Further, by my method of

cutting frozen sections § it is possible to obtain a layer of the

skeletal network only one corpuscle thick (less if needful), and

then one clearly perceives that there is, as arule, but one kind

of node, only this is not produced by the union of the ends of

the corpuscular rays, but by the centrum of the corpuscles,

against which the rays of neighbouring corpuscles abut. About

the place of abutment the centrum throws out numerous

branched spines, which, except in successful sections, make

interpretation of the structure difficult. In some cases the

* Zittel, ‘Studien tiber fossile Spongien,’ ii. Abth., Lithistide, 1878,

. 23.

: a Schmidt, ‘Die Spongien des Meerbusen von Mexico,’ 1879,

. 29,

: t Zittel, “ Ueber Astylospongidee und Anomocladina,” JB. Mineral.

1884, ii. p. 75. Translated by W.S. Dallas, ‘Annals’ (5), xiv. p. 271.

§ Sollas, “An Improvement in the Method of Using the Freezing

Microtome,” Quart. Journ. Micr. Sci. n. s. xxiv. p. 163,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. WA

238 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera

centrum gives off rays on one side only and on the other side

receives rays only. It then, when isolated, much resembles

the stellates of Holasterella, Carter.

The accompanying rough sketch, made by camera lucida,

illustrates this mode of union. In some parts of the section,

marked 0, the razor has cut away the centrum of a corpuscle,

leaving, however, the spines, which thus remain to indicate

its position. As the specimen from which the section was

taken had been boiled in caustic potash, the rays of the

corpuscles shown in the figure are not so long as in untreated

specimens; in my extended paper careful drawings will show

the rays complete up to their natural terminations.

XX1.—Lepidop teva collected by Mr. C. M. Woodford in the

Ellice and Gilbert Islands. By ArtHur G. BUTLER,

F.LS., F.Z.8., &e.

THE species here enumerated were obtained in Nukufetau

(Ellice group), and Tarawa and Tapetewea (Gilbert group).

They are chiefly interesting as adding to our knowledge of

the fauna of these islands.

RHOPALOCERA.

Nymphalide.

1. Junonia villida.

Papilio villida, Fabricius, Mant. Ins. ii. p. 35. n. 866 (1787); Donovan,

Ins. New Holl. pl. 25. fig. 8 (1805).

3g. Nukufetau and Tapetewea.

from the Ellice and Gilbert Islands. 239

2. Hypolimnas rarick.

Apatura rarick, Eschscholtz, in Kotzeb. Reise, p. 203, pl. 5. fig. 10

(1821).

?. Tapetewea, Gilbert Islands.

Mr. Woodford took four females of this species, but omitted

to capture males, under the impression that there was no differ-

ence in the males from various localities, and that conse-

quently the whole of the species of this group of Hypolimnas

were mere varieties of a widely distributed polymorphic type.

HETEROCERA.

Sphingide.

3. Cherocampa erototdes.

Gnathothlibus erotoides, Wallengren, Wien. ent. Monatschr. iv. p. 43.

n. 44 (1860).

é. Tarawa, Gilbert Islands.

The only example taken is entirely denuded of scales; but

nevertheless I have not the slightest doubt of its identity with

this species.

4. Cephonodes hylas.

Sphinx hylas, Linnzeus, Mantissa, 1. p. 5389 (1771).

6. Tapetewea.

Three examples were obtained ; its distinctness from C.

Cunninghamit is rendered doubtful by the fact that both

forms occur together both in Australia and India.

Lithosiide.

5. Detopeia pulchella.

Tinea pulchella, Linnzeus, Syst. Nat. 1, ii. p. 884. n. 349.

Nukufetau, Ellice Islands, and Tapetewea.

The specimens are large, and the red spots on the prima-

ries show a stronger tendency to confluence than is usual ;

nevertheless we have similar specimens from other parts of

the world.

Apamiide.

6. Prodenia retina.

Neuria retina, Herrich-Schaffer, Eur. Schmett. ii. p. 292.

Tapetewea.

One example has very pale markings on the primaries,

even more so than in the type of P. subterminalis, thus

240 Mr. A. G. Butler on Lepidoptera

rendering the distinctness of the latter from P. retina ex-

tremely doubtful.

7. Amyna octo.

Perigea octo, Guénée, Noct. i. p. 233, n. 877 (1852).

Amyna avis, Guénée, Ll. c. p. 407. n. 378 6 (1852),

Nukufetau and Tapetewea.

Both forms of this species were obtained in the Ellice and

Gilbert Islands. It is new to the Museum collection, and is

the smallest species hitherto deseribed.

Heliothide.

8. Heliothis armigera.

Noctua armigera, Hubner, Noct. pl. 79. fig. 870 (1805-24),

‘Tapetewea.

Evidently common in the Gilbert Islands. The specimens

are generally smaller than those from Europe, and should

perhaps be referred to the form named ZZ. succinea by Mr.

Moore.

Catephiide.

9. Catephia linteola.

Catephia linteola, Guénée, Noct. iii. p. 44. n. 1875 (1852).

¢. Tarawa, Gilbert Islands.

Ophiusida.

10. Achaea melicerte.

Phalena- Noctua melicerte, Drury, Il. Exot. Ent. i, p. 46, pl. 28. fig. 1.

9. Tapetewea.

Remigiida.

11. Remigia translata.

Remigia translata, Walker, Cat. Lep. Het. Suppl. iii. p. 1015 (1865).

9. Tapetewea and Nukufetau.

Steniidz.

12. Marasmia creonalis.

. Botys creonalis, Walker, Lep. Het. xviii. p. 579. n. 55 (1859),

. Botys neoclesalis, Walker, 1. c. p. 635. n. 153 (1859),

. Botys suspicalis, Walker, l. c. p. 667. n. 212 (1859).

. Botys convectalis, Walker, 1. c. Suppl. 4, p. 1411.

. Marasmia cicatricosa, Lederer, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vii. pl. xii.

fiz. 8 (1863).

9. Tapetewea, Gilbert Islands.

0,4+0+0+010

from the Ellice and Gilbert Islands. 241

Margarodide.

13. Hrilita modestalis.

Erilita modestalis, Lederer, Wien. ent. Monatschr. vii. pl. xvi. fig. 8

(1863).

Nukufetau, Ellice Islands.

This species usually has a black spot at the end of the cell

of secondaries; it is not, however, represented in Lederer’s

figure, and is absent in a specimen from Mysol in the

Museum collection.

14. Margaronia Woodfordit, sp. n.

Nearest to Jf. pomonalis; of a brilliant emerald-green

colour: primaries above with a narrow golden-ochreous costal

border, edged in front towards apex with blackish; all the

wings with a narrow ochreous external margin, dotted with

brown at the extremities of the veins and bounded externally

by a blackish line; fringes snow-white, unequally spotted

with blackish, so as to give an angulated appearance to the

wings: secondaries with a narrow tapering interno-median

streak and the abdominal border snow-white: palpi rich

velvety sap-green, tipped with red-biown; antennz white,

with the basal half above tinted with green; sides of abdomen

whitish ; subterminal segment of male and anal segment of

female tipped with golden; anal segment of male clothed

with black hair. Under surface paler: base of primaries and

entire surface of secondaries whitish: body below pearly

(Veronese) green, deepest on the front of the thorax: under

surface of legs and the whole of the tarsi pure white ; anterior

tibiz brown, terminating in a fan-shaped fringe of hair, across

the base of which runs a pale bar. Expanse of wings 31

millim.

3 ¢. Tapetewea.

Nine examples of this beautiful little species were obtained.

It is more brillant in colour than any of the green Margaronie

known to me.

Asopiidee ?

15. Rinecera mirabilis.

Rinecera mirabilis, Butler, in ‘ Account of Collections of U.S. Eclipse

Expedition.’

This interesting species is larger than R. viola (Pyrausta

viola, Butl.), which was described from a female insect, and

the oblique band beyond the cell is sinuated and strongly

centated ; the genus was founded principally upon the male

characters, which are very peculiar, the antenna being curved

and knotted somewhat as in Ceratoclasis, Led., and the costal

242 On Lepidoptera from the Ellice and Gilbert Islands.

margin of the primaries sinuous and with a grooved projec-

tion at the basal third; the tibie of the anterior legs are

flattened and gradually expanded towards the distal extremity,

and in both the anterior and middle legs are more or less

grooved below.

3. Nukufetau, Ellice Islands.

Three examples were obtained.

Galeriide.

HARPAGONEURA, gen. nov.

Allied to Melissoblaptes ; the body very similar: primaries

elongate triangular; costa slightly sinuous; costal border

somewhat depressed, so as to form a strong ridge at costal

vein ; outer margin truncate, transverse, deflexed, rounded off

at external angle ; the inner margin nearly straight, inarched

at the base; costa on under surface very deeply grooved ;

costal vein running to second third of margin; subcostal w ith

five branches, the first emitted at about the middle of the

wing, running parallel to the costal vein and reaching the

costa just beyond it; the four other veins crowded together

upon a thickened glandular patch close to apex, the second

joining the third halfway between the cell and apex, thus

forming a narrow elongated postdiscoidal cell; discoidal cell

extremely long and broad ; upper radial continuous with upper

discocellular, which is long and united by a short elbow to

the subcostal; lower discocellular short and oblique; the

lower radial emitted as a fourth median br anch ; the third and

fourth median branches converging towards outer margin ;

the median vein widely arched, so as to approach the inner

margin: secondaries emitting a long but scanty pencil of

hairs from the base above ; costal margin long and sinuous,

outer margin obliquely arched, inner margin rather short and

nearly straight ; costal and subcostal veins closely approxi-

mated to beyond the cell, where they coalesce for a short

distance and then fork to costa; in other respects the snb-

costal is normal; discoidal cell open; median, submedian,

and internal veins quite normal.

16. Harpagoneura complexa, sp. n.

Whity brown, sericeous ; the secondaries almost white and

semitransparent ; pectus pearly snow-white. Expanse of

wings 25 millim.

Nukufetau, Ellice Islands.

Only one example of this extraordinary insect was obtained.

Mr. W. F. Kirby on two new Species of Chalcidide. 248

XXII.— Descriptions of two new Species of Chalcidide. By

W. F. Kirsy, Zoological Department, British Museum.

My valued correspondent, Prof. Berg, of Buenos Aires, has

just forwarded to me for examination a small box containing

three species of Chalcidide. One of these is apparently

identical with Chalets Mnestor, Walk. (Ent. 1. p. 219, 1841),

the others I describe here as new. My colleague, Mr. C. O.

Waterhouse, will figure the Leucospis shortly in his ‘ Aid to

the Identification of Insects.’ Prof. Berg has also called my

attention to the fact that Smécra Burmeistert, Kirb., was not

taken in the Argentine Republic, as [ had supposed, when I

described it, but was bred by Mr. Burmeister in Rio Janeiro

from a species of Caligo.

Leucospis coxalis.

Exp. al. 9 lin., long. corp. 4 lin.

Female. Black, thickly and closely punctured, and with fine

silvery-grey tomentum ; head with green reflections above,

brightest between the antenne, and (narrowly) round the eyes,

and more coppery behind ; the face, which is deeply impressed,

nearly as in Jetallopsis cayennensis, is likewise greenish,

especially above; thorax black, with very slight greenish

reflections ; prothorax bordered with rufous on the sides, and

in the middle in front, and bordered with yellow behind ;

mesothorax with a transverse yellow stripe (?) behind (obli-

terated in the middle by the pin) ; tegule rufous; antennz

broken (first three joints black above, reddish below, scape

with an oblong yellow spot beneath); scutellum bordered

behind with a yellow crescent; abdomen with the first seg-

ment constricted ; black above, with three yellow stripes near

the extremity, the last two bordering the base of the ovipositor

on each side, the slenderer portion of the ovipositor rufous and

recurved nearly to the scutellum ; mesopleura black, with a

slight greenish reflection and with a yellow streak beneath ;

metapleura with an oblique rufous streak, yellowish above,

running to the base of the hind cox; legs mostly rufous,

varied with brown, and tibiw streaked with yellow; hind

cox rufous above the middle, this colour being bordered

above and below with yellow ; lower half dark brown; hind

femora cupreous on the outside, bordered, except at the base

and tip, with yellow, and armed beneath with numerous small

teeth ; fore wings clouded, inner margin and hind wings lighter.

Allied to £, tomentosa, Kirb., by the constricted first seg-

ment of the abdomen, but in coloration more like L. cuna-

densis, Walk., and allies.

Buenos Aires.

244 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

Smicra (?) Berg?.

Long. corp. circa 3 lin.

Male. Black, punctured, sparsely clothed with short bris-

tles ; antenne livid; face and orbits mostly yellow ; scutellum

unarmed, yellow, completely bisected by a longitudinal black

line ; legs yellow; hind femora and base of hind tibie blackish,

the former mostly yellow above and below, and armed be-

neath with numerous small teeth; abdomen subsessile, rather

long and pointed, with three interrupted transverse yellow

lines; wings subhyaline, with yellowish nervures. In a

second specimen the yellow markings are more extended, the

thoracic sutures being marked with yellow, and the pleure

also with small irregular yellow markings; the hind femora

are yellow, black at the tip, this colour extending to the base

of the hind tibiz ; and there is a Jarge blackish blotch in the

middle, hardly connected with the black at the tip, and shading

into smoky brown on the edges.

Female, Similar to the first specimen; antenne black

above ; the thorax with small scattered yellow markings ;

abdomen with four yellow uninterrupted belts.

Buenos Aires. Parasitic on (ceticus platensis, Berg.

Not very closely allied to any other species known to me.

It somewhat resembles Conura in shape, and should perhaps

be referred to that genus.

XXII1.— Contributions towards a General History of the

Marine Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas Hinoxks, B.A.,

F.R.S.

[Continued from vol. xiv. p. 285. ]

[Plates VII., VIIE., [X.]

XIV. POLYZOA FROM NEW ZEALAND AND

AUSTRALIA.

Suborder CHEILOSTOMATA.

Family Bicellariide.

Diacuoris, Busk.

Diachoris elongata, n.sp. (Pl. 1X. fig. 1.)

Zoxcia large, elongate, somewhat narrowed towards the

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 245

oral extremity, suberect, slightly separated, overlapping one

another considerably, entirely open in front; oral valve arched

above, straight below ; two tall and stout spines at the top of

the cell, slightly divergent, and five or six on each side, of

which the uppermost pair is stouter than the rest and erect,

the others slender, acuminate, bent inwards over the area ;

connecting-tubes six, short ; on one side (originating between

the second and third spines) an articulated aviculartum, borne

on a rather tall peduncular support, somewhat cup-shaped,

expanding very slightly upwards, not swollen below, subtrun-

cate above, the beak but little developed and the projecting

extremity not hooked, mandible short, triangular, surface

smooth and glossy ; dorsal surface convex, smooth, destitute

of spines, radical fibre given off from a small tubular projec-

tion towards the upper part of the cell. Occcum (?).

Loc. Napier, New Zealand (Afiss Jelly).

In this species the large size of the cells and the two conspi-

cuous prong-like spines at the summit are characteristic points.

But the most striking feature is the avicularium (fig. 1a),

which is of a peculiar type, and from the feeble development

of its anterior portion (or beak) presents much less of the

appearance of a bird’s head than is usual amongst the articu-

lated forms. It consists of a cup-like structure of about equal

width throughout, from the truncate upper extremity of which

the beak projects very slightly ; the peduncle is rather long.

In-form it offers a striking contrast to the avicularium of D.

spinigera, MacGillivray, a kindred Australian species (PI. LX.

fig. 3).

Diachoris quadricornuta, n. sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 2.)

Zoecia placed very closely together (smaller and more

compact than those of the last species), slightly expanded

below, narrowed above, overlapping (but not so much as in

D. elongata), entirely open in tront; at the top four mode-

rately sized blunt spines, and on each side from six to nine,

set very closely together and bending inwards, with the excep-

tion of the two uppermost, which are larger than the rest and

suberect ; connecting-tubes six, very short; a little below

the top on one side an articulated avicularium of the same

type as that of LD. elongata, but smaller; peduncle very

slender; beak more prominent than in the last species,

sloping upwards towards the free projecting extremity ; man-

dible poimted, rather long and slender. Dorsal surface

smooth, without spines. Owedwm (?).

Loc. Australia (Miss Jelly).

246 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

This is a smaller species than the last, and the cells are

more closely packed together than in D. elongata, and less

erect. There is a great difference in the spinous armature of

the two forms, and their avicularia are unlike. At the same

time the two species are closely allied.

Diachoris costata, Busk. (Pl. IX. fig. 4.)

I have received specimens of this species from the Falk-

land Islands (the station at which it was obtained by the

‘Challenger’ expedition), growimg on one of the red weeds.

They exhibit a peculiarity which is not noticed by Busk.

Gigantic avicularia are present here and there on the mar-

ginal or outside cells, two or three times as large as

those which are borne on the inner cells. This is common

amongst the Bugule, to which Diachoris is most closely

allied. These avicularia are short and very thick, and of

equal width throughout; the beak is not prominent, rising

very little above the top of the subjacent chamber (Pl. IX.

fig.4a). ‘There seems to be a certain definiteness in the mode

of growth in this form (as in other species of Diachoris),

which, indeed, we might expect.

Diachoris Magellanica, Busk. (PI. VIII. fig. 2 a-d.)

Busk describes the mouth of this species as circular, with a

thickened, annular peristome*. As Waters has already

pointed out, this is an error; the orifice is arched above

and straight below. But when the operculum, which has a

thickened edge on the ¢nner side, is thrown open, it presents

exactly the appearance described by Busk (Pl. VIIL. tig. 2c),

and probably this may be the explanation of the mistake.

The avicularrum of this species is very remarkable; it is

of great length, slender, and with very graceful outline. The

anterior portion is carried out into a long neck-like extension,

slightly bent at the extremity. The mandible is long, witha

triangular base and attenuated above. The area behind the

mandible is very large.

The genus Diachoris, as originally defined by Busk, must

be regarded as a purely artificial division. But most of the

forms which have been ranked under the name present well-

marked characters, of much significance, and are properly

associated as a natural group. ‘They have the cell of Bugula

and are furnished with the capitate and articulated avicularium

‘so characteristic of that genus. Indeed it is very questionable

* Brit. Mus. Catalogue, parti. p. 54; ‘Challenger’ Polyzoa, part i.

+ “ Bryozoa of the Bay of Naples,” ‘Annals’ for Feb. 1879, p. 121.

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 247

whether there is any valid giound for separating them from

it. The disjunct cells and the more or less decumbent habit are

the only characters that could be relied on as distinctive. The

fist and more important of these would seem to have little

real significance, for it occurs as an occasional condition in

species the cells of which are normally continuous. We have

an instance of this in the disjunct form of the well-known

Microporella Malusii, described in this paper. The second

of the characters referred to is absolutely unimportant. Pro-

bably the natural relationships would be best represented by

ranking the true forms of Diachoris as a subsection of the

genus Bugula.

One of the species hitherto referred to it, merely because its

cells are disjunct, and without any regard to its other and

much more important characters, is the Mschara patellaria of

Moll (=Diéachoris simplex, Heller), which is an undoubted

Membranipora. The short connecting processes between the

cells vary in number; there are sometimes six of them, some-

times (as in the form multijuncta of Waters) nearly a dozen.

So far as this portion of the structure is concerned, there

is no essential difference between Eschara patellaria and Schizo-

porella argentea, mihi (noticed in this paper), or the disjunct

form of Microporella Malusti, before referred to.

Busk, in his ‘Catalogue,’ places the genus Diachoris in

the family Flustride, and holds to this arrangement in his

‘Challenger’ monograph; but, in my judgment, it has much

closer affinity with the Bicellarude. ‘The purely membranous,

more or less boat-shaped cell agrees exactly with that ot

Bugula, whilst the articulated avicularium is an essentially

Bicellarian character. In the Flustrine group this appendage

exhibits a much humbler structure and the simplest primary

forms prevail.

I add a list of the known species and varieties of Drachoris

as just defined :—

Diachoris crotali, Busk. Diachoris armata, Heller.

Magellanica, Busk (=D. spinigera, MacGillivray.

Buskei, Heller). decumbens, MaeGillivray*.

, var. distans, Busk (‘Chal- © — Buskiana, Hutton.

lenger’ Monograph). —— pilaminata, Hincks.

inermis, Bush. —— distans, Hincks.

costata, Bush. —— intermedia, Hincks.

hirtissima, Heller (Chaunosia, ——- elongata, Hincks.

Busk). —— quadricornuta, Hincks.

, form robusta, Hincks.

* MacGillivray places this form under Beania; but the presence of

avicularia and the mode in which the cells are united, which differs

essentially from that which is met with in the latter genus, seem to Con-

nect it with Deachores,

248 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

Family Membraniporide.

MeEMBRANIPORA, De Blainville.

Membranipora valdemunita, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 2.)

Zoecia pyriform, quincuncial, of a delicate vitreous material,

area occupying more than three fourths of the front, elongate-

oval, wholly membranous, with a slightly thickened and

crenulate margin, on each side a little below the top a

single spine, cell produced below the area, and on this portion

of it a prominent central knob or (occasionally) two, one on

each side. Oaciwm rounded, surface smooth, a subtriangular

space in front bounded by raised lines, a median line passing

from the centre of the oral arch backwards. Avécularia dis-

tributed amongst the cells and replacing them, occasionally

about as large as the cell, usually much smaller, elongate,

narrow, subspatulate, margin thin and elevated round the

sides and anterior extremity; a strong denticular process on

each side at the origin of the mandible.

Loc. Napier, New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

In many cases the produced portion of the cell below the

area is wanting, or nearly so, and it then appears simply

elongate-oval in form, butnormally it would seem to be distinctly

pytiform, as stated in the diagnosis. ‘The avicularia are gene-

rally placed singly, but sometimes occur in clusters of three.

Membranipora hians, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 5.)

Zoecia quincuncial, short, arched and contracted above

expanding slightly downwards, or subquadrate, sides much

elevated, minutely granular, margin thin, not beaded, on

each side, at the top, a stout spine; front wall wholly mem-

branous, oral valve very large, arched above, straight below,

bordered by a chitinous edging, and with a broad membranous

expansion round the upper part of it; on the lower margin of

the area a broad slightly projecting lobe bearing numerous

minute spines or prickles, enclosed by the membranous wall.

At the base of the cells (on an intercellular space) a pointed

avicularitum (sometimes two) borne on a prominent umbo.

Vacium massive, very much broader than high, with a wide

and shallow oral arch; surface uneven, often bearing one or

two pointed avicularia.

Loc. New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

In this species the wall surrounding the area is much ele-

vated, and the membranous covering appears depressed. There

is a pecuharity in the oral valve; it is placed some way

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 249

below the top of the area and is supplemented by a broad

membranous extension, which closes in the upper part of

the cell. The prickly lobe on the lower margin is nearly

concealed by the membranous wall of the area, which over-

spreads it.

Membranipora acuta, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 6.)

Zowcia more or less distant and commonly separated by

reticulated interspaces, clavate or pyriform; area regularly

oval, or elongate-oval, wholly covered in by membrane,

orifice at the very top of it, margin moderately raised and

very delicately beaded ; the cell produced below the area and

terminating im a pointed extremity (this is often concealed,

and the zocecium appears simply oval); at the summit of

each cell an aviculartum, with triangular mandible, directed

upwards, borne on a tubercle, which often occupies the centre

of the reticulated interspace (Pl. VII. fig. 6). Oacium

rounded, about as broad as high ; surface smooth, a thickened

border round the oral arch, which is rather high and slightly

receding ; at the base of the ovicell and partly imbedded in it

one of the avicularian tubercles.

Zoarium vitreous and subhyaline.

Loc. New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

The interspaces are frequently not reticulated, or very

slightly so. In some cases they are of large size and occu-

pied by a number of tubercles, with an orbicular orifice on the

summit; the usual aviculiferous tubercle is also present.

Frequently a line passes backward from the oral arch of the

ocecium, and gives a somewhat bilobate appearance to the

front of it; but this appearance is much exaggerated in the

figure (Pl. VII. fig. 6,a). The pointed lower extremity of

the cell (Pl. VII. fig. 6, 5) is often concealed.

Family Microporellide.

Micropore.ia, Hincks.

Microporella Malusii, Audouin, form disjuncta.

(Pl. VII. fig. 4.)

Zoecia disjunct, each of them connected by very short pro-

cesses with six others; surface smooth, glossy, and porcella-

neous ; one of the anterior oral spines frequently forked.

Loc. New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

Microporella diadema, MacGillivray, form angustipora.

(BE VILE fig. 3s)

In this variety the pore is placed vertically, and is very

250 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

narrow and. slit-like, with a slight border surrounding it.

The surface of the cells is strongly areolated, the areolations

radiating from the base towards a prominent ridge, which

crosses the cell just below the pore, and partially shuts it in.

There is an avicularium on one side or on both, a little below

the orifice, with produced pointed mandible directed almost

straight outwards.

There is a remarkable change in the shape of the pore in

this variety. In the normal state it is placed transversely,

and is elliptical in form, sometimes slightly flattened on one

side, and altogether of larger size (Pl. VIII. fig. 3a) *; here

it is a mere slit and directed vertically. There are differ-

ences, too, in the size and position of the avicularia, which in

the variety are of very considerable length, placed high up on

the cell, and directed outwards. In the more usual form they

are smaller, some way below the orifice, and directed obliquely

downwards. The sculpture in the present variety is also

very striking.

Family Myriozoide.

SCHIZOPORELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella bisertalis,n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 3.)

? Schizoporella arachnoides, MacGillivray, ‘ New or Little-known Poly-

zoa,’ part ill. p. 2, fig. 4.

Zowcia ovate (irregular in form), ventricose, deeply

sutured, whitish, surface thickly covered with small punc-

tures ; orifice arched above, straight below, with a central

sinus of moderate size, rounded below and not contracted at

the opening; peristome not raised, bearing 14-16 tall erect

spines, set closely together; on each side (almost in a line

with the lower margin) frequently a single detached spine at

a short distance from the orifice; round the base of the ceil

at its upper extremity, and not extending below the orifice, a

second series of spines (about ten), tall, slender, and recuim-

bent. Avicularia none. Oaecium subglobular, surface

smooth and dense, three spines on each side in front of it.

Loc. Napier, New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

Schizoporella cribrillifera, n. sp. (Pl. VIII. fig. 5.)

Zowcia small, short-ovate, very irregularly disposed (turned

in all directions), decidedly convex, distinct, surface roughened

and furrowed, often strongly areolated, the areolations radi-

* This figure is taken from a cell which (in common with the whole

colony to which it belonged) was very slightly calcified.

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 251

ating from the base to a point below the sinus, which is

sometimes occupied by an umbonate projection, the dividing

lines prettily beaded; orifice arched above, lower margin

straight, with a deep narrow sinus in the centre, slightly

enlarged below and not contracted at the opening; peristome

elevated round the top and sides of the orifice; many avicu-

laria (of various sizes), elongate, subspatulate, scattered

amonest the cells, mandible flattish. Owctum large, of con-

siderable breadth (broader than high), rounded above, ex-

tended in front so as to enclose the orifice, bearing a cribrillated

area, surrounded by a raised border, elongate or semicircular ;

the surface immediately around the perforated area smooth

and lineated longitudinally, the rest roughened.

Zoartum white and glassy ; surface rendered uneven by the

prominent zocecia.

Loe. Cook’s Straits, New Zealand, investing the stems of a

Sertularella (Miss Jelly).

In this species the surface is roughened by the prominent

cells of the superficial layer, which stand out like little hillocks

upon it. Amongst these are numerous deep shaft-like

openings, at the bottom of which the orifices of the subjacent

cells are visible. The surface of the zocecia is glistening,

eranulose, traversed (commonly) by radiating and beaded

ridges, which mark the course of the areole. There is

no regularity of arrangement; the cells are strewn about

without definite plan, scarcely two are placed alike. The

orifice, with its very characteristic sinus, is walled in, except

in front, by the elevated peristome, which frequently rises

into mucronate projections at the sides. The enclosed and

perforated area on the front of the ovicell is a curious feature.

The opening is traversed by a central rod, giving off short

branches at intervals, which pass to the sides and thus form a

number of small orifices, through which the water must have

free access to the interior of the ocecium (Pl. VIIT. fig. 5).

Jullien describes * a somewhat similar structure in his Schizo-

porella Fischer; but in this case the ocecial opening seems to

be closed by a simple plate pierced with minute holes.

Schizoporella scintillans, n. sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 7.)

Zoecia quincuncial, highly calcified, ovate, moderately

convex (sutures shallow, the boundaries -obliterated in the

older portions of the colony), front wall depressed below,

rising gradually towards the oral region; surface porcella-

* “Dragages du Travailleur: Bryozoaires,” Bull. de la Soc. Zool. de

France, t. vil. (1882).

pay. Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

neous, thickly covered with nodular risings, highly polished

and elistening, more or less punctured round the margin ;

orifice arched above, lower margin straight, with a rather deep

central sinus, rounded below and not contracted above ; 3 peri-

stome extended and elevated in front, so as to form a semi-

circular wall immediately below the sinus stretching from

side to side; oral spines six or seven, the foremost on one

side (?or on both), antenniform, composed of pieces fitting

one into the other; frequently a raised circular avicularium

towards one side of the orifice, sometimes replaced by one

with an elongate pointed mandible, which stretches up along-

side the orifice. Oacium rounded, imbedded towards the hase

in the nodular crust, sloping steeply down from the summit

towards the orifice, and produced in front into a lobe (slightly

hollowed on the sides), which completely shields the entrance ;

surface smooth, glassy, delicately lineated.

Zoarium white; the crust piled up to a great thickness in

the older portions, so that the cell-boundaries disappear and

the orifices are deeply immersed.

Loc. New Zealand, on shell (Miss Jelly).

Schizoporella lucida, n. sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 5.)

Zoecia ovate, depressed, bounded by raised lines ; surface

roughened and minutely punctured, silvery ; orifice much

broader than high (elongated transversely), arched above,

lower margin straight, with a small rounded sinus in the

centre ; peristome thin, elevated round the upper part of the

orifice ; on each side, a little below the inferior margin, a blunt

spinous process. Oacium large, rounded above, very much

broader than high (almost reniform), the basal portion inves-

ted by a belt of dull whitish calcareous crust ; on the front

surface a semicircular space, smooth and silvery, with a line

of punctures round the border and a few scattered over the

area ; the orifice in the ovicelligerous zocecia walled in at the

sides ‘by an extension of the peristome, and in front by two

calcareous plates or lobes, which bend inwards and unite

above, leaving a circular foramen below. A vicu/aria none.

Loc. Australia, on weed (JMiss Jelly).

There is a great difference in appearance between the cells

which are furnished with the ocecium and those which are

not; the former are eminently picturesque. ‘The two solid

spinous processes below the orifice are scarcely apparent when’

the ovicell is present, but they are a notable feature in the

younger cells.

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 253

Schizoporella circinata, MacGillivray. (Plate VII. fig. 1.)

Loc. Napier, New Zealand (Miss Jelly) ; Victoria (Mac-

Gillivray) ; off Inaccessible Island, Tristan d’Acunha (‘ Chal-

lenger’ Huxped.).

The figure of this species was prepared before I had recog-

nized the identity of the New-Zealand form with MacGilli-

vray’s species. Indeed the specimens which I have examined

differ in some important particulars from his description and

figure.

Instead of the single line of punctures round the margin

there is usually a belt of them on each side of the cell, the

central portion remaining smooth *. The peculiar avicu-

larium is not noticed by MacGillivray, nor is the broad ridge-

like mucro, rising into a point in the centre, which crosses

the cell a little below the orifice. The ovicell is peculiar in

shape, elongate, prominent, much elevated behind, narrowing

off rapidly towards the very small orifice, perfectly smooth,

faintly areolated round the margin (Pl. VII. tig. 1,a). Busk

(‘Challenger’ Monograph, p. 166) describes a “ curious

movable appendage jointed to the operculum,” with which a

“minute fasciculus of muscular fibres” is connected.

HrpporHoa, Lamouroux.

? Mippothoa, n. sp. (PI. VIII. fig. 4.)

The form represented in the figure referred to above bears

a very close resemblance to the northern H. expansa, Daw-

son, if it be not identical with it. It also reminds us of some

of the numerous forms of the ubiquitous Schizoporella hyalina

which Prof. Smitt associated with Hippothoa. I must defer

further consideration of it for the present and merely call at-

tention now to the curious secondary cells (?) with which it is

furnished. These are minute, somewhat clavate in figure,

with a small roundish orifice at the extremity, and are

attached in considerable numbers to the normal cells. Fre-

quently one is placed on each side of the orifice.

It is difficult to conjecture what their function may be,

but they may remind us of the rudimentary cells, often very

small, which are present on S. hyalina, though these are

much more highly developed.

Loc. Napier, New Zealand.

* My own figure is incorrect in representing the punctures as generally

distributed over the surface. The central portion of each cell is usually

occupied in great part by the ocecium of the cell below it, or by the large

avicularium, and (as a consequence probably) is always imperforate and

smooth.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 18

254 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

Family Escharide (part.), Smitt.

LEPRALIA, Johnston (part.).

Lepralia cincta, n. sp. (Pl. VIII. fig. 6.)

Zowcia quincuncial, subovate, or linear oblong, or six-

sided, wide in the middle and narrowing off towards the top

and bottom, surrounded by conspicuous raised lines, slightly

convex (sutures shallow), depressed below, rising towards a

very prominent umbo immediately below the orifice ;_ surface

punctured and nodulated ; orifice arched and expanded above,

contracted below, constricted by a denticle on each side, just

above the lower margin, which curves slightly outwards ;

operculum black and glossy ; frequently a small pointed avecu-

larium on the umbo. Occtum shallow, but of great width,

the oral margin almost straight, surface uneven, punctured,

sometimes bearing an umbo, extended in front so as to forma

prominent wall-like enclosure round the orifice, with a circular

foramen in the centre of it.

Zoarium of a dark brown colour.

Loc. Napier, New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

Lepralia subimmersa, MacGillivray. (Pl. VIII. fig. 1.)

The figure shows the structure of the orifice. In the speci-

men from which it was taken the surface is beautifully reticu-

lato-punctate. The species forms large spreading crusts of a

rich orange colour.

Loc. Warrnambool (Watts); Port Phillip Heads (J. B.

Wilson).

XV. CHEILOSTOMATA.—MISCELLANEOUS.

Family Myriozoide.

ScHizoporELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella argentea, Hincks. (Pl. LX. fig. 6.)

[‘ Annals,’ for Feb. 1881, pl. ix. fig. 6.]

An examination of the dorsal surface of this beautiful

species shows that it presents a peculiar and very curious

structure, and that its mode of attachment must be different

from that which is usual amongst its congeners. ‘The cells

(at the back) are separated and isolated by a deep suture and

elongate-oval in form. The surface is smooth, glassy, and

shining; an elliptical opaque white patch occupies the

centre (Pl. IX. fig. 6 a) ; set round the edge are six prominent

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 255

tubular projections, with which probably some chitinous ap-

pendage may be connected. In the suture between the cells

are six rather large foramina, which pierce through the zoarium

and open out on the front surface, so that the zocecia may be

regarded as, to some extent, disjunct, and attached to one

another by six broad connecting processes. The connecting

portions (which are within the suture) are prettily areolated

or scalloped.

Loc. Africa, Tahiti (Miss Jelly).

Family Membraniporide.

MemMBRANIPORA, De Blainville.

Membranipora trifolium, form minor, Hincks.

(PI. VILL. fiz. 7.)

[‘ Annals’ for July 1880, pl. xi. fig. 6.]

In the account of this variety in a previous paper I have de-

scribed the avicularium as pointed, but I had only a worn and

imperfect specimen to deal with, and I am now convinced that

this was an error. Miss Jelly has supplied me with a fine

example of the same form from Tahiti, in which the avicu-

laria are undoubtedly oval. In this respect it differs from

Membranipora trifolium, Busk, as well as in the greater

abundance of the avicularia (which are placed at the bettom

of the cells) and the smaller size of the zocecia. ‘The ocecium

I have not seen. On the whole it seems better to regard it,

for the present at least, as a variety of the Crag species.

Loc. Bahia; Taniti (Miss Jelly). M. trifolium has the

following range :—Great Britain (north); Labrador; St. Law-

rence; Spitzbergen, Greenland, Norway ; Coralline Crag.

Family Escharide, Smitt.

LEPRALIA, Johnston (part.).

Lepralia gigas, n.sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 8.)

Zoecia gigantic, quincuncially arranged, separated by deli-

cate raised lines, rather irregular in shape, often elongate

and rectilinear-oblong, or rounded and expanded above, nar-

rowing off towards the truncate base, sometimes comparatively

short, much depressed, almost perfectly flat; surface covered

thickly with rather large punctures, which are surrounded

by small nodular risings; orifice ample, placed some way

below the top of the cell (the border surrounding it strongly

granulated), arched above, the lower margin curved slightly

DS2

256 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

outwards, constricted a short distance above it, opercular

denticles prominent; peristome not elevated, unarmed. On

one side of the orifice, about halfway between the upper and

lower margins, an avicularium, with shallow subtriangular

mandible, directed outwards. Oecvum (?).

Loc. Trincomalee (own collection).

The avicularium of this species is furnished with a shallow

mandible, which is blunt above, and has much the appearance

at first sight of being semicircular ; it is, however, eorrectly

described as subtriangular.

The large size of the cells and the flat surface are character-

istic points.

Lepralia vestita, n. sp. (Pl. IX. fig. 9.)

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial, convex (sutures rather deep),

surrounded by a very slight interstitial line, completely in-

vested with a glossy brown epidermis, beneath which the

surface is white and granular (the granules show as indistinct

spots through the epidermis) ; orifice taller than broad, arched

above, the lower margin curved outwards, a slight constriction

immediately above it; peristome much elevated round the

orifice, suberect (forming a kind of shaft), margin white, thin,

unarmed; on one side of the orifice or on both sides a pointed

avicularium, leaning against the peristome and directed ob-

liquely upwards. OUa@ciwm rounded, very broad, moderately

convex, placed behind the subtubular peristome, and covered

by the shining epidermis.

Loc. Tahiti (Miss Jelly); Fiji Islands, on Pinna (own

collection).

In a young state the cell is covered with minute punctures,

Lepralia Potssontt, Audouin.

Two forms of this species occur; in one the vibracula are

situated below the orifice and are placed horizontally, in the

other they are vertical and placed at the side of the orifice

near the top of it and close to the margin. There are also

slight differences in the ocecitum, but they are unimportant.

In a specimen from the New-Zealand Tertiaries the orifice is

very small and the vibracula are placed a good way down the

cell, with a prominent central umbo between them. In the

original figure by Savigny the vibracula are represented below

the orifice, and the ovicells as traversed by lines (? ridges)

radiating from the top towards the opening. ‘These varia-

tions are interesting, but have no special significance.

There are as many as from twelve to fourteen of the tall

slender spines round the base of the cell in perfect specimens.

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 257

Loc. Bass’s Straits (Capt. Warren) ; Tahiti (both forms) ;

New Zealand (both forms) ; New-Zealand Tertiaries, var.

(Miss Jelly).

Note.—Since the foregoing was in type I have received a

paper from Mr. MacGillivray, in which he notices several

variations in the pore of Microporella diadema.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Pxuate VII.

Fig. 1. Schizoporella ciremata, MacGillivray. Zocecia, showing the avicu-

laria and the suboral ridges. [The punctures are represented as

distributed over the whole surface of the cell; but in reality the

central portion is destitute of them and perfectly smooth, as in

figure la.| la. Cell with ocecium.

Fig. 2. Membranipora valdemunita, n, sp. 2 a. Cell with ocecium.

fig. 3. Schizoporella biserialis, n. sp.

Fig. 4, Microporella Malusti, Audouin, form disjuncta, n.

Fig. 5. Membranipora hians, n. sp.

fig. 6. Membrampora acuta, n. sp. 6a, Cells with oecia. [The bi-

lobate appearance of the ovicell seems to be a mere abnormal

peculiarity ; it does not occur generally.] 60. Cells, showing

the prolongation below the area.

Pirate VIII.

Fig. 1. Lepralia subimmersa, MacGillivray. la. Ocecium.

Fig. 2a. Diachoris Magellanica, Busk. Cell with avicularia. 2, 2d.

Avicularia, showing structure. 2c. Orifice, closed and open.

Fig. 3. Microporella ciadema, MacGillivray, form angustipora, n. 38 a,

Normal.

Fig. 4. Hippothoa ? sp., showing the secondary cells.

Figs. 5, 5a. Schizoporella eribrillifera, n. sp.

Fig. 6. Lepralia cincta, nu. sp. 6 a. Ocecium.

Fig. 7. Membranipora trifolium, Busk, form minor, Hincks.

PEATE IX.

Fig. 1. Diachoris elongata, n. sp. 1a, Avicularium.

Fig. 2. Diachoris quadricornuta,n. sp. 2a, Avicularium,

Fig. 3. Diachoris spinigeru, MacGillivray. Avicularium.

Fig. 4. Diachoris costata, Busk. a. Marginal ayicularium. 6. One of

the small avicularia on the inner cells.

Fig. 5. Schizoporella lucida, n. sp. 5a. Zocecium, showing the form of

the primary orifice and the suboral processes.

Lig. 6. Schizoporella argentea, Hincks. A cell showing the arrangement

of the granules on the surface, the form of the avicularium, and

two of the intercellular perforations. 6a. The dorsal surface of

the zocecium.

Fig. 7. Schizoporella scintillans, n. sp. 7 a. Ocecium, showing the screen-

like lobe in front. 7b, Pointed avicularium.

Fig. 8. Lepralia gigas, n. sp. [This figure is drawn to amuch lower scale

than the rest. |

Fig. 9. Leprala vestita, n. sp.

258 Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Manual of Geology, Theoretical and Practical. By Joun Pures,

LL.D., F.R.S. In Two Parts.—Part I. Physical Geology and

Paleontology. By Harry Govier Sentry, F.R.S. With Tables

and Illustrations. 8vo. Pp. xiv and 546. London: Charles

Griffin & Co., 1885.

Tus is preeminently the age of geological text-books. Within the

past few years we have had most elaborate manuals from two of

the leading geologists on either side of the Atlantic, to say nothing

of several excellent text-books from the pens of other writers. From

time to time also the standard works of Lyell and of Murchison

have been brought up to date. But, until the present) work came

out, no one thought of bringing the manual of the late Prof. Phillips

into line with the modern advance of the science. Some may have

thought the experiment a dangerous one, savouring, it might be, of

putting new wine into old bottles, with the usual risk to both

attendant on the process.

Despite the great advances which have been made in geological

studies during the last thirty years, the general principles and

philosophy of geology had been pretty well laid down by the year

1855, which was the date of the last edition of this work. Hence

the author of the present volume (Physical Geology and Palzonto-

logy) has done well to retain every page of the original work which

appeared to him in any way valuable, so that the spirit of the old

book might be preserved. Thelate Professor Phillips had a wonder-

fully pleasant way of putting things, and it would scarcely have

been doing justice to his philosophy and erudition to have omitted

more than was absolutely necessary except in those cases (inevitable

in a growing science) where subsequent investigation had shown

that he was not quite correct in his conclusions.

“In endeavouring to sustain that part of the titlepage which

describes the manual as theoretical,’ Professor Seeley says, “I

have drawn to some extent upen theoretical views enunciated in

my lectures during the ten years from 1860 to 1870, for which

Professor Sedgwick deputed to me the practical teaching of Physical

Geology and Paleontology in the University of Cambridge... .. .

The work will be found practical too; for it aims throughout, by

indicating localities where phenomena may be scen, at enabling

every one to verify, and study in nature, the statements and ideas

which are herein set forth.”

As an appropriate introduction to Physical Geology we have a

chapter on the earth’s density, shape, structure, and origin. A

useful résumé of the leading facts bearing on these points is given,

the last subject conducting inevitably to cosmical speculation. The

author, bearing in mind that he is writing for students, speaks of

Mr. Croll’s climate-in-time theory, which is based on the excen-

tricity of the earth’s orbit, as an hypothesis, which on astronomical

grounds is speculative, but not impossible, and deserving of atten-

—

Bibliographical Notices. 259

tion. The inferences derived from the study of meteorites are not

without interest ; since, in truth, these bodies seem to be messen-

gers sent direct from Kosmos.

Chapters IIT. to VIII. inclusive deal with the rocks from a litho-

logical and petrological point of view. Dismissing the subject of

chemistry with extreme briefness, and not entering into that of

crystallography at all, the author details (1) the mineral substances

which constitute the aqueous rocks, and (2) those which form the

igneous rocks, in a series of very useful tables. The principal rock-

forming minerals are divided into family groups, which have a

certain naturalness, although such grouping might not in all cases

suit a fastidious mineralogist.

Next comes the ‘‘nature and origin of crystalline andigneous rocks,”

and the “nature, composition, and origin of water-formed rocks.”

In dealing with the first Prof. Seeley adopts what may be termed the

views of the metamorphic school; but when he speaks of the easy

solubility of carbonate of lime in heated water as one of the

agents of such changes he appears to have left out the carbonic

acid. In a somewhat similar way he tells us that “clay, slate,

gneiss, granite, felstone, rhyolites may exist simultaneously as

different conditions of the same rock.” There are not many clays

that would make a rhyolite, we apprehend, without more of the

solid protoxide bases than usually belongs to clays. The primary

divisions of Basic and Acidic are artificial, but convenient. He

divides all igneous rocks into those which contain orthoclase and

those which contain plagioclase, further subdividing each into

quartz-bearing and quartz-free. Under this arrangement the olivine-

enstatite rocks or peridotites would seem to have no location. The

author is disposed to believe that the materials of igneous rocks were

originally the materials of stratified formations: the sorting power

of water gives a different composition to every mile of a formation

as it recedes from the shore. When all this was melted up the

parts nearest the land would yield acidic rocks, the parts more dis-

tant from land would form the so-called basic rocks. Previously

(p. 35) he was disposed to regard the separation as in part

effected by the solvent action of water. Doubtless both causes may

exercise an influence in bringing about this singular result, for which

Durocher was obliged to suppose two separate magmas.

Coming now to the water-formed rocks, Prof. Seeley says that

clay has very nearly the same composition as the mineral felspar.

Surely not! ‘The alkalis have in the main been removed. This is

a most important difference, and one which bears upon the questions

previously discussed. Kaolin rather than felspar must be regarded

as the basis of most clays. Under the head of Limestones the

author states that the oolite of the Secondary rocks was due to

evaporation at the surface of the sea, so that a film was formed

round some shell-fragmert, which continued to increase in size as

it fell through the water till it sank to the bottom. This expla-

nation, be says, will also account for the uniform size of the grains

in the same stratum. Asa rule, the amount of calcium salts in the

260 Bibliographical Notices.

water of existing seas is small, so that, unless the Jurassic seas were

differently constituted in this respect, the granules must have fallen

through an immense depth before a mere film could have become an

oolitic’grain, Allevidence, suchas that of reef-building corals &c.,

goes to show that the oolitic seas were shallow, at least in England.

This chapter terminates with a table of the chief British strata, with

indications of the prevalent mineral character of the beds, &c. This

is a useful table, though the major divisions are very unequal. For

instance, the Trias, Permian, and Carboniferous are undivided, but

the Jurassic system is split up into Lias, Lower Oolites, Pelolithie,

and Psammolithic (part), an arrangement which few teachers would

recommend to their pupils. The fact is that Professor Seeley is a

law unto himself, a kind of geological nonconformist; and in this

instance he seems to have taken a pleasure in defying the rules of the

International Geological Congress.

Under the heading of « Petr: ology ” he deals with the phenomena of

stratigraphy, and under that of “The Physical and Mineral History

of Stratified Rocks” he again discusses the subject of sands, clays,

limestones, &c., not forgetting such concretionary bodies as flints.

A short chapter on coral-reefs closes this section of Physical

Geology.

The two succeeding chapters deal with Physiographic Geology,

including the study of coast-lines and their origin, and the general

features of scenery in their relation to geological phenomena: and

this again leads, in a third chapter (xi.), to that part of dynamic

geology which relates to the action of water in modelling the outer

crust of the earth. There is probably no more interesting branch

of geological science than this, certainly none more popular. Al-

though much is theoretical, especially when we come to deal with

subjects of past geographies, yet there is so much that is practical

about it, that almost every intelligent tourist can, up to a certain

point, make some portion of this branch of the science his own.

Professor Seeley gives a sketch of the physical history of the

British Islands and the Channel, and treats generally of the origin

of geographical features, such as islands, plains, valleys, &e.

As the origin of lakes has given rise to much discussion in recent

years, 1t may not be without interest to note the views of an author

hke Professor Seeley on the points involved :—(1) ‘“ Nearly all the

great lakes of the world,” he says (p. 134), ‘* owe their existence to

direct upheaval of the ocean floor.” As instances he gives the great

Russian lakes Ladoga and Onega, which are merely prolongations

of the Gulf of Finland, leading northward to the White Sea, and are

the remains of a channel partly dried up. Consideration of the

lakes of Central Asia, many of which are salt from evaporation,

serves to demonstrate how recent the last elevation of the country

from the sea has been. Lake Baikal is a freshwater lake, yet it

contains a large number of salt-water types of animals. Hence it

may be concluded that Lake Baikal was originally a portion of the

great Central-Asian sea, and was one of the deepest pools in its

bed, previous to the elevation of the mountain-axis of the old world.

Bibliographical Notices. 261

(2) A second group of lakes has been produced as a consequence of

compressions which have thrown the rocks into parallel folds on a

smaller scale ; when these are closed by tilting, so as to have no

outlet for the drainage, fiord-like lakes, sach as those on the west

coast of Scotland and elsewhere, are the result. (3) A third group

is also exemplified by some in Scotland, where the waters lie along

anticlinal folds or saddles. (4) The fourth group of lakes comprises

those which have been excavated by ice; some are dammed up at

their lower end, but others lie in depressions excavated in the solid

rock, Several of the lakes of Cumberland, he says, are susceptible

of explanation in this way. A very neat woodcut representing

Grasmere adorns this page, whence we may suppose that Professor

Seeley regards this lake as a case in point. But no allusion is

made in the text to the figure, and this practice obtains occasion-

ally throughout the book.

A very large portion of the manual is devoted to voleanic pheno-

mena. After a sketch of the nature and origin of volcanic energy,

the author records the manifestations of volcanic action, and then

he plunges once more headlong into the rocks. Chapter XIV.

Nature and Origin of Igneous Rocks. Chap. XV. The Granitic

or Plutonic Group of Rocks. Chap. XVI. History of British Plu-

tonic Recks. Chap. XVII. The History of Voleanic Rocks. By no

means the least interesting chapter in the book is that devoted to

the history of volcanic activity in Britain. The literature of this

subject, one may say,is peculiarly the growth of the last twenty

years or even less, so that many rocks, whose nature was unknown

in the days of Prof. Phillips, are now recognized as having had a

volcanic origin. The pre-Cambrian volcano of St. David’s has the

place of honour at the head of the list, and the great volcanic masses

of Lower Silurian age (Cambrian according to Prof. Seeley’s classi-

fication) in North Wales and the Lake District are duly recorded,

whilst Scotland and Cornwall appear to have been the principal

seats of volcanic forces in Devonian times. Scotland was again

uneasy during portions of the Carboniferous epoch. The Secondary

period was not one of marked vuleanicity in these islands, though

there are many interesting volcanic rocks near Exeter and in other

parts of Devonshire associated with the Triassic strata of that

county. The Tertiary volcanic rocks of the north of Ireland and

west of Scotland and their results are dealt with in the concluding

portions of the chapter.

After stating some of the results of volcanic energy from a dyna-

mival point of view, Prof. Seeley for the third time plunges into the

rocks. Accordingly we have a chapter on metamorphism, and one

on the distribution of gneiss and mica-schist ; and he concludes the

section of physical geology with the history of mineral veins, and an

account of the chief mineral deposits in Britain. Under the head

of British copper-mines we note that the ‘ Carboniferous Lime-

stone” of Parys Mountain in Anglesey has long been productive of

copper. The age of the strata in Parys Mountain may still be a

matter of dispute ; but this is the first time we ever heard of those

262 Bibliographical Notices.

beds being referred to the Carboniferous Limestone. The views of

Daubrée as to the origin of cassiterite and its associated minerals

are quoted at some length.

Physical Geology, of which a brief and inadequate notice has been

given above, occupies 436 pages of the entire volume, and no small

portion of this, as we have seen, is devoted to the more intimate

study of the rocks. Prof. Seeley has, in fact, been deeply bitten by

that love of petrology (using this term also to include lithology)

which is so characteristic of the present day. We notice here (as,

indeed, throughout the whole of this portion of the work) the results ~

of diligent and careful inquiry carried on in a philosophical and un-

biassed spirit. Some critics might perhaps demur to the general

arrangement as being rather complex; but of the excellence of a

large portion of the matter there can benodoubt. Considering that

the chief scope of Prof. Seeley’s studies has hitherto lain in quite

another direction, his grasp of petrological questions is remarkably

good. It would be most ungenerous not to admit this to the full,

even though some unimportant errors may be demonstrable.

The two remaining chapters are devoted to Paleontology, con-

cluding with a review of the succession of animal life. As may be

supposed, this portion of the work is full of interest, though parts of

it read more like an essay than a text-book. In common with

most modern authors, Prof. Seeley considers that existing creatures

are the descendants of a long chain of preexisting creatures, and

thus Paleontology becomes the history of the succession of life on

the earth. ‘It begins with a remote past, when the great groups

of organisms were already characterized, and many surviving genera

were in existence.”

Dealing with the question of the “ Origin of Species,” he points

out the logical defect in Darwin's original argument, since that

author did not explain the cause of structural variation. Prof,

Seeley claims that as far back as 1862 he had already indicated, in

the ‘ Transactions of the Cambridge Philosophical Society,’ that the

fundamental active principle in evolution is physiological causation,

which, though not uninfluenced by external conditions, is more

dependent upon circumstances of function. This view has of course

presented itself to most biologists, and some have gone even further

to the length of expressing their surprise that, on the whole, the

process of structural change has been so slow throughout the sue-

cessive ages—so slow, indeed, that some existing forms are almost

identical with those of a tolerably remote past. This subject is

well treated of under the head of “ Persistent Types of Life.” The

author considers that the direction of physiological variation is always

towards increased complexity of structure; but the direction of

variation under external influences is often towards increased sim-

plicity of structure. Hence, apparently, the two tendencies serve

partly to balance each other.

The author, bearing in mind that he is writing a text-book,

observes that ‘‘ every fossil, hike every plant and animal, must be

referred to its ‘genus’ and ‘species,’ and we need to have clear

Bibliographical Notices. 263

ideas of the nature of the facts indicated by these terms.” He even

defines a “ genus,” and illustrates the definition by reference to the

characteristics of certain genera of Lamellibranchs, showing their

mutual relations. We do not find, however, that he has ventured

on the definition of “species.” The fact 1s that, when once the

doctrine of evolution is adnitted in all its entirety, the ideas

attaching to such expressions as “ genus” and “ species” lose some-

what of their definition. Nevertheless they are necessities in

classification ; and even if they do not absolutely exist in nature, it

becomes necessary, as by a sort of legal fiction, to presume that they

do exist, for purposes of scientific arrangement. But the palzeontolo-

gist has to deal with the element of time in addition to his other

difficulties, and thus for him, far more than for the simple student

of recent life, does it become necessary not to place too rigid a

definition on “genus” and “species.” There are occasions when

we must dare to be illogical.

After describing some of the varieties of deposit, Prof. Seeley

discusses the phenomena attendant upon Life, such as its succession

in time, migration, the origin of faunas, extinction of species,

homotaxis, &c., concluding with an account of the existing distribu-

tion of life, and the relations of living to fossil forms. Of the col-

lateral subjects in this connexion he alludes to the climatal conditions

of ancient seas, which he considers must rest on physical evidence.

“ Tce-scratched stones, glaciated rocks, and boulder-clay may prove

conditions of great cold; but we are acquainted with no physical

evidence that would demonstrate heat as a climatic condition of the

earth.” This may be so, but surely there exists biological evidence

of temperature in the presence of reef-building corals, which now

require an isochryme not lower than 69° F. Such an inference has

been held legitimate by Prof. Dana, in common with most geolo-

gists; and it is certainly a singular coincidence that a life assem-

blage presenting some analogies with that of the Jurassic should,

at the present day, be found in and about Australia, where reef-

builders abound. Prof. Sceley is a bit of an iconoclast, and few

things give him more pleasure than to upset, or try to upset, a pre-

valent belief. We say nothing about such a case as that of the

Stonesfield mammals, for it is in dealing with the Mammalia that

the most erroneous inferences as to climate have becn drawn, as is

very aptly pointed out by the author in the cise of the mammalian

remains of our valley-gravels.

Finally, we are presented with a brief abstract of the succession

of life on the earth in geological time—not the least useful portion

of the entire volume, and certainly the most suitable for a manual,

since there is a great amount of condensed information well brought

up to date, and less of the theoretical than elsewhere. The figures

tos are instructive and germane to the subject. It is almost un-

necessary to add that the portion devoted to the Vertebrata is par-

ticularly good.

Many of the views which have been developed and perfected in

the present work were originally brought forward by the author in

264 Bibliographical Notices.

the ‘ Annals.’ From early days he gave evidence of a powerful and

eminently original genius, and he has continued to develop on

these lines until he has arrived at his present eminent position as a

practical geologist and philosophic writer. We may confess to a

suspicion that such a high-stepper is not best seen in the harness

of a text-book; nevertheless the present work is full of instructive

matter, whilst the philosophical spirit which it displays will doubtless

charm many a reader. No one has shown more convincingly than

the author that, in ail ways, the past contains within itself the

interpretation of the existing world—a truth which biologists

should lay to heart. At the same time the geographer is taught to

seek an explanation of existing phenomena in the physical revolu-

tions (not necessarily catastrophes) of successive ages.

On a Method to be followed in Prehistoric Studies. [Sur une Méthode

ad suivre dans les Etudes Préhistoriques.| By Eucrnn van Over-

Loop. S8vo. 114 pp., with three Maps. Brussels: Muquardt,

Merzbach, and Falck, 1884.

In this interesting memoir, dedicated to the Anthropological

Society of Brussels, the author insists upon the recognition of the

natural surroundings of early man being highly necessary for a

knowledge of his ways and habits, and quite indispensable, however

much a study of his stone implements and their probable uses may

help the inquirer. To this end he has applied himself to a careful

examination of a special district, where such relics of prehistoric

(cr, as he prefers, ‘ premetallic”) people are abundant—namely,

apart of Flanders to the east of the Terneuzen Canal (Canal de Ter-

neuse).

The general flatness of this country and the complicated inter-

section of its streams and waterways have not hindered M. van

Overloop in his work. Using the ordnance-survey or military map

of the district (pl. 1., on a scale of ;,1;,), to some extent, with its

contour-lines and other indications of the existing condition of the

country, the author has carefully examined this particular region

(of about 4000 hectares), and mapped the higher grounds as distinet

from the alluvial flats (pl. ii., scale =>) )), and marked the spots

(always on one or other of the plateaus or patches of rising ground)

where stone implements have been found. In this he has also

judged for himself, by the consideration of natural features, geolo-

gical characters, the modes of cultivation and occupation, and the

run of former channels of the natural drainage, as recorded in old

maps and histories. He has also carried his observations on the

altered river-courses further to the south-west, and a portion of the

national map (scale ;;,1,5,) is appended for reference. The actual

rivers, wild beasts, birds, and fisheries of the district under notice in

early historic times, as noticed in old writings, is detailed ; and what

was known of the former population by the Romans and others is

carefully noted.

Geological Society. 265

Such, then, constitute the data on which the author says that our

ideas about primitive peoples can be formed, supplemented by what

we can learn about the probable uses and applications of their stone

implements, the sole actual memorials of those early men. M. van

Overloop’s suggested “ method of study” is not new to archxolo-

gists; but it is here carried out with great care, and illustrated with

precision, over a considerable tract of a very interesting country.

Annual Report and Proceedings of the Belfast Naturalists’ Field-

Club for 1883-4. (Twenty-first Year.) Ser. 2, vol. ii. part 4.

8vo. Pp. 215-258, with 18 plates: 1884. With Appendix

VIII.: 1885. A. Mayne: Belfast.

SrverAL pleasant and instructive excursions of the Club to places in

the North of Ireland are duly recorded, and the proceedings of the

Meetings during the Winter Session. At one of these evening

meetings a valuable paper ‘“‘ On the Age of the Basalts of the North-

east Atlantic,” as deduced chiefly from a study of the fossil plants

found associated with them, was read by J. 8S. Gardner, F.LS.,

F.G.S., &c. (pp. 254-290, with a plate, illustrating Tarus Swan-

stoni, Pinus Bailyi, P. plutonis, Tsuga Heertii, Cupressus Pritchardi,

and Cryptomeria Sternberqi). A meteorological summary for 1884

is given at pp. 293-296. An Appendix (No. VIII. of the series)

contains Mr. A. C. Haliday’s (1) Notes on Irish Coleoptera, edited by

Mr. 8. A. Stewart ; (2) The Cromlechs of Antrim and Down, by

Mr. W. Gray, containing valuable notes on the meaning of the word

and on cromlechs generally, and on sixteen cromlechs in the County

Antrim and fourteen in County Down; these, figured in fourteen

sketches, fill seven plates ; (3) Notes on the Prehistoric Monuments

at Carrowmore, near Shgo; and the Battlefield of the Northern

Moytura, by Mr. C. Elcock, illustrated by seven figures in four plates.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

November 19, 1884.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. ‘* Note on the resemblance of the Upper Molar Teeth of an

Eocene Mammal (Neoplagiaulaa, Lemoine) to those of T’ritylodon.”

By Sir Richard Owen, K.C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S.

In this paper the author referred to the genus Neoplagiaulaa,

described by M. Lemoine from the Eocene of Rheims, as pre-

266 Geological Soctety.

senting premolars so like those of the Mesozoic genus Plagiaulax as

to have suggested the above name, while the true molars in the

upper jaw resembled those of his South-African genus T'ritylodon

even more nearly than those of Microlestes and Stereognathus, with

which the latter were compared. The lower molars of Neopla-

giaulax have only two, instead of three, longitudinal series of tuber-

cles; and the author suggested that this may have been the case

also in T'ritylodon ; and that the detached molars, on which the genus

Microlestes is founded, may also belong to the lower jaw.

2. **On the Discovery in one of the Bone-caves of Creswell

Crags of a portion of the Upper Jaw of Hlephas primigenius, con-

taining, in situ, the first and second Milk-molars (right side).” By

A. T. Metcalfe, Esq., F.G.S.

The specimen exhibited to the Society and now described was

obtained from one of the Creswell bone-caves before the commence-

ment of their systematic exploration by a Committee of the British

Association. The bone-caves are in the Lower Magnesian Lime-

stone of the Permian, not far from the southern limit of that deposit

near Nottingham. ‘The locality was described, and it was shown that

the ravine in which the caves occur has been cut in the limestone

by the little river Wollen, which probably began by excavating a

cavern the whole length of the ravine. The roof of this cavern

must have fallen in, and the minor laterai caverns, in which bone-

deposits are found, are now similarly being converted into side

ravines.

The fossil was found in ‘“ Pin-Hole Cave,” the most westerly on

the north or Derbyshire side of the ravine, about 6 inches below

the base of the surface-soil, here 4 inches deep. The cave has been

described in the Society’s Journal (vol. xxxi. p. 679), by Rey. J. M.

Mello, who in 1875 obtained from this spot bones of the Arctic

fox (Canis lagopus). As the particular mammoth teeth (first and

second milk-molars of the upper jaw) occurring in the fossil were

wanting in the National Collection, the author has undertaken to

present the specimen to the British (Natural History) Museum.

3. “ Notes on the Remains of Llephas primigenius from the

Creswell Bone-cave.” By Sir R. Owen, K.C.B., F.R.S., F.G.S., &e.

The author noticed the various descriptions by Cuvier and himself

of milk-molars of Hlephas primigenius, and pointed out that all

hitherto known were found detached. The present is the first

known occurrence of the two earliest milk-molars i situ. The

specimen discovered by Mr. Metcalfe is a portion of the fore part

of the maxilla of a very young Elephant with the teeth of the right

side preserved, the corresponding teeth of the left side and their

sockets having been broken away. Of the two teeth thus obtained

descriptions and measurements were given. The first tooth is much

worn, but only the anterior portion of the second has undergone

Geological Society. 267

wear, the two hindmost divisions of this tooth not having risen into

use,

It is shown that these first teeth of L. primigenius differ much

less from the corresponding milk-molars of the Indian Elephant

than the later teeth do, the thickness of the constituent enamel-

plates being but little less in proportion, and the principal distinc-

tion being the greater relative breadth of the second molar, espe-

cially towards the base of the crown.

4. “On the Stratigraphical Position of the Lower and Middle

Jurassic T'rigonie of North Oxfordshire and adjacent districts.” By

Edwin A. Walford, Esq., F.G.S.

The author spoke of the value of the Trigonie as stratigraphical

guides and of the wealth of the Oolitic deposits of North Oxfordshire

in number of species as well as of individual forms. He alluded to

the recent discovery by Northampton geologists of T'rigonia literata*

and 7’. pulchella in the centre of their county. By the presence of

certain T'rigonie as well as of corals and bored stones he endeavoured

to prove the extension of a stratum at the base of the Clypeus-grit

at Fawler, as far as Hook Norton, also in North Oxfordshire, where

the bulk of the Inferior Oolite was of an altogether different type. .

In Mr. Walford’s list were nearly thirty species and varieties from

the Bajocian beds. To the lower horizons there belonged but one

local form and no species of special stratigraphical value. The

presence of a few other fossils supposed to be characteristic was the

only evidence of beds below the zone of Ammonites Murchisonie.

Serics C, which appeared to be of the age of the lower T'rigonia-

grit, had yielded the greater part of the Zriqgonie mentioned, several

of them being peculiar to the horizon, whilst others were local

species. The higher beds had yielded some apparently undescribed

forms, whilst hitherto unrecorded species were quoted from the

Great Oolite and Forest Marble. One Oolitic species (7. Lycettii)

was described as new.

December 3, 1884.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Se., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

“On the Lower Eocene Plant-beds of the Basaltic Formation

of Ulster.” By J. Starkie Gardner, Esq., F.G.S.

The paper commenced with a brief outline of the physical features

of the basaltic area in Ireland. The beds whence plants have been

obtained form a quadrilateral, the angles of which are Ballintoy,

Glenarm, Ballypalady, and Lough Neagh. The Ballintoy beds are

very incompletely explored, and have so far yielded few species. The

Glenarm beds are situated in a disused mine, filled with water,

which was drained by the author. The plants are well preserved

in a matrix of white sandy clay. The Ballypalady plants are less

* The author subsequently came to the conclusion that this was a

distinct species, which he has described under the name of 7. north-

amptonensis.

268 Geological Suciety.

perfectly impressed in a matrix of ochreous earth. Many of the

plants are common to both; but Ballypalady possesses a whole

group of conifers, including a cypress, yew, many pines and firs,

not met with elsewhere; while Glenarm is richer in leafy trees.

Among the plants in common are two which still exist, Cryptomeria

anda peculiar Pterts with reticulated venation. Among extinct

plants the presence of Macclintockia especially points to their age

being the same as the Heersian flora of Gelinden in Belgium, a

stage very low in the Eocene. The Lough-Neagh beds are esti-

mated to be as much as 500 feet thick, and their flora shows them to

be interbasaltic, and therefore Eocene instead of Pliocene as hitherto

sometimes supposed. The great extent these beds formerly held is

shown by the area over which silicified wood derived from them

lies scattered. The basalts, here as elsewhere, have been enor-

mously denuded; and the author believes that the horizon of the

Mull leaf-bed is not anywhere present in Ireland. The Mull bed

is regarded in this paper as probably of about the same age as the

Woolwich and Reading series of the London Basin ; it was deposited

on the flat banks of ariver liable to inundation ; while the Irish beds

are fluviatile, not lacustrine, with the probable exception of those of

Lough Neagh, which may be lacustrine.

December 14, 1884.—W. Carruthers, Esq., F.R.S., Vice-

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. «On the Recent Discovery of Pteraspidian Fish in the Upper

Silurian Rocks of North America.” By Prof. E. W. Claypole, B.A.,

B.Sc. Lond., F.G.S.

The fossils now described from Pennsylvania are the first authentic

remains of fishes found in the Silurian rocks of America, and some

of them are the oldest undoubted vertebrates yet discovered. Pre-

viously fish had not been detected in America below the Devonian

Corniferous Limestone of Ohio, and the Lower Devonian of Canada.

The most important fish-remains hitherto known from beds of

Silurian age are from the bone-bed of the Upper Ludlow rocks, one

specimen, the oldest in Europe with the exception of Pander’s

doubtful Conodonts, having been recorded from the Lower Ludlow.

The fossils now described are closely allied to the twc Ludlow

types and consist of the spines known as Onchus, and the shields

referred to Scaphaspis and belonging to the peculiar family Pter-

aspidee.

The author entered into a detailed comparison of the English

Silurian Pteraspids as described by Professors Huxley and Ray

Lankester, and those now discovered in America. He described the

three layers of which the shields of the Pennsylvanian Pteraspids

are composed, and proposed for their reception a new genus, Pale-

aspis. He considers the Pteraspide in which no bony structure

Geological Society. 269

has been detected, a distinct family from the Cephalaspidee, which

exhibit that structure.

He then proceeded to correlate the American beds yielding Pale-

aspis with the Ludlow beds of England. The American fish were

chiefly found in the Bloomfield Sandstone at the top of the middle

division or variegated shale of the fifth group of Rogers. This

fifth group of the Pennsylvanian Survey immediately underlies the

Water-lime, corresponding to the English Lower Ludlow, and has

been shown by the writer to represent the Onondaga shale of New

York. The position of the latter in the series is shown by the fol-

lowing sections taken from Prof. James Hall :—

New Yorx. GreEAT Brirarn.

Hower Helderberg 2. .:.....%... Wanting.

WVLerIIMOn es ca eens ah hes Lesmahago beds.

Onondaga salt group .......... Wanting.

NVA SATA VETO fens). aes Oude e Wenlock Limestone.

The last two were considered representative by Sir R. Murchison,

and this view has never been disputed.

It therefore appears that the Pennsylvanian Pteraspids from the

Bloomfield Sandstone are older than Scaphaspis ludensis of the

Lower Ludlow by the time required for the deposition of 200 feet

of strata. But 1000 feet below the herizon just named commi-

nuted fish-scales are found in beds containing Leperditia alta; and

again, 700 feet lower, in the iron sandstone near the middle of the

Clinton group, which corresponds to the English Upper Llandovery

beds ; and 200 feet below the Ore Sand-rock, broken plates, with

the superficial striation of Paleaspis and a few fine spines of

Onchus (described as O. Clintont) are met with. The horizon is

well defined, for the Ore Sand-rock contains Beyrichia lata, Calymene

Clintoni, Ormoceras vertebratum, and other characteristic fossils.

The iron sandstone also contains white pellets, apparently of copro-

litie origin, and containing 32 per cent. of phosphate of lime.

Previously reported discoveries of fish in American Silurian rocks

were discussed, and their supposed age shown to be erroneous. The

paper concluded with the description of two species of Palwaspis

(P. americana and P. bitruncata), of Onchus pennsylvanicus from the

Bloomfield Sandstone, Onondaga group, and of Onchus Clintont from

the iron sandstone of the Clinton group.

2. “ Notes on species of Phyllopora and Thamnis us from the

Lower Silurian Rocks, near Welshpool, Wales.”” By George Robert

Vine, Esq. (Communicated by Prof. P. Martin Duncan, F.R.S.,

F.G.8.)

In this paper a species of Phyllopora from the Caradoc beds of

Wern-y-scadog, Llanfyllin, was described as P. tumida, and a Tham-

niscus from the voleanic ash of Middleton Hill, near Welshpool,

Ann. & Mag. N. Mist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 19

270 Miscellaneous.

probably of Bala age, as 7. antiquus, both from a collection sent by

Mr. J. B. Morgan, of Welshpool, to Prof. Lapworth for identi-

fication. A list of the species of Phyllopora, hitherto deseribed from

Lower-Silurian beds, and of both Upper and Lower Silurian forms

of Thamniscus, was added, and the relations of the various known

species to those described in the present paper were discussed at some

length.

January 28, 1885.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LED.OP RSS

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :—

‘Qn some new or imperfectly known Madreporaria from the

Great Oolite of the Counties of Oxford, Gloucester, and Somerset.”

By R. F. Tomes, Esq., F.G.S.

The main object of the present paper, which is supplementary to

one already published in the Quarterly Journal (vol. xxxix. p. 168),

was to describe a section of the Great Oolite at Milton, in Oxfordshire,

another at the Lime-kiln quarry near Cirencester, and some out-

crops of the same beds in the neighbourhood of Bath, on Farley

Down, Combe Down, and Hampton Down, the localities from which

so many of the types of corals described by MM. Milne-Edwards

and Haime had been derived. Lists of the corals obtained from par-

ticular beds in each of the sections mentioned were given, and several

of these corals were described as new, remarks being appended as

to a few previously described forms. In conclusion, a brief deserip-

tion was added of the conditions under which the coralliferous de-

posits in the neighbourhood of Bath had been formed, and of their

probable correlation with the Great-Oolite strata of Oxfordshire.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On a new Genus of the Family Sarcopsyllidee.

By Wrapimir ScHIMKEWITSCH.

Iy the month of May 1884, N. A. Majew sent me from Turkestan

a considerable number of specimens of a still undescribed flea,

which attaches itself, after the fashion of a mite, to the bodies of

cattle, and causes an exceedingly serious injury to the herds feeding

in the mountain-valleys of the Tjan-Schan. The statements pub-

lished in the Turkestan journals, and likewise communicated to me

by Majew, run as follows :—The distribution of this parasite is ¢on-

fined to the valleys of the Tjan-Schan and the Baissaur mountains

(the source of the river Tschilika). It also frequently occurs in

Taschkent and Tsischgent, upon cattle driven there for sale. The

parasite appears in the autumn, when snow is already lying upon

Miscellaneous. Pari |

the mountains, and it is to be observed in the greatest abundance

during severe frosts. This flea is parasitic upon horses, sheep,

camels, and horned cattle, in which it produces great debilitation of

the organisms, and in the young animals even death. The Kirgise

name it Alakurt, 7. e. motley worm or motley insect, for originally

the Alakurt is nearly black in colour, but when distended it be-

comes white with variegated bands.

The examination of this parasite convinced me that it belongs to

the family Sarcopsyllide, forming a new genus of that family. In

consideration of the worm-like form of the body of a distended

parasite I propose to name it Vermipsylla, and for a specific name

I let its local denomination, Alakurt, stand. All the specimens of

Vermipsylla Alakurt that I have received prove to be females, from

which we may conclude that the males do not attach themselves to

the bodies of the cattle and become distended. Even the manner of

the distention exactly resembles that of Rhynchopsylla pulex—that

is to say the chitinous rings of the abdomen separate from each

other, during which they retain their proper distribution, but no

longer touch one another, while at the same time the subchitinous

membrane situated beneath the chitinous scales of the abdomen

becomes extended,

I now pass to a brief description of this form. The length of the

strongly distended female attains 6 millim. ‘The colour of the head

and thorax and of the abdominal rings is dark brown; the sub-

chitinous membrane is milk-white. The head is of considerable

size; it is rounded off on the dorsal surface, and slopes strongly

from behind forward. The antennal pit is situated nearly in the

middle of the head, and the eyes, which are pretty large, are situated

in the anterior half of the head near its inferior margin (compare

Ehynchopsylla). The maxille have the form of triangular lancet-

like plates, pointed in front, but the apex is not bent backwards,

as is the case in Rhynchopsylla.

The formula of the maxillary palpi is 83:1: 2:4. In the organ-

ization of the labium Vermipsylla deviates from both the families

of Aphaniptera. The palpiform parts of the labium are divided

into false joints of uncertain number, varying between eleven and

fourteen. Each false joint bears at its anterior extremity a pair

of minute hairs, of which the outer one is much more developed.

The basal joint, which is much longer, bears on each side a pair of

equally developed hairs; and the terminal joint, which is also

longer, bears two tufts of short blunt sete. The upper edge of the

tongue is quite smooth. The mandibles have at the extremity only

two claw-like teeth, which are directed outwards. ‘The mandibles,

labium, and tongue are of equal length, and more than twice as

long as the maxillary palpi. The second joint of the antenne has

a cup-like form, and bears at its outer margin (in the position of

rest) a row of very long hairs which entirely cover the third joint.

This latter has no emarginations, but it has some folds. The ante-

rior margin of the antennal pit is thickened, but the row of hairs

aM yd Miscellaneous.

is deficient on the posterior margin. The pronotum is very feebly

developed, the mesonotum is rather longer, and the metanotum ex-

ceeds in length both the preceding taken together.

In the organization of the pleure and of the wing-like scales of

the metathorax no particular deviations from the typical forms are

to be observed. The formula of the tarsus of the anterior legs is

4:3:1:2:5; that of the intermediate legs is the same; in the

posterior tarsi the formula is 4:3:2:1:5.

The coxee of the intermediate legs are more developed than those

of the anterior pair, and those of the posterior legs are still more

developed. Between the metanotum and the dorsal plate of the first

abdominal segment there is a quadrangular chitinous plate without

hairs, which may -perhaps represent the rudiment of an additional

abdominal segment. The first abdominal segment is represented by

a quadrangular dorsal plate. Every following segment, from the

second to the seventh inclusive, consists of a dorsal plate, the lower

margins of which extend backward in a wing-like process, and of

two ventral plates, which are united in the middle line. ‘The ven-

tral plates are crescentiform, with the convex margin directed

forward.

On the second segment the ventral plates are nearly quadran-

gular. ‘The eighth segment has no dorsal plate, and is represented

only by two ventral plates, which are of much more considerable

size than the preceding ones, and these are separated from each

other below. ‘These plates are also crescentiform, with the con-

vexity directed downwards. On the anterior branch of the crescent

is placed the stigma of the eighth segment, and on the posterior

cne an oval surface, which is densely clothed with hairs, The

ninth segment is represented by a dorsal plate, the anterior part of

which bears a surface covered with very minute hairs, which stand

upon specially circumscribed clear spots; the hinder part of this

plate is entirely without hairs.

There are also belonging to the ninth segment two ventral quad-

rangular plates soldered together in the middle line, and these are

covered with small hairs. The anus is situated in the eighth seg-

ment in front of its ventral plates.

In the distribution of the stigmata we observe no deviation,

except in the case of the stigma of the eighth segment. Two pairs

of small stigmata are placed upon the pro- and mesothorax, one

pair of similar small stigmata upon the ventral plates of the eighth

segment. Upon the wing-like scales of the metathorax and upon

the anterior lower angles of the dorsal plates of segments 2~7 of

the abdomen there are stigmata of considerable size beset with

small hairs at the margins.

With respect to the clothing of hairs and sete the following is

to be remarked. On the lewer surface of the head there are no

spines, and the crest of spines on the pronotum is also deficient.

On the head the hairs are situated in front of the eyes and behind

the antennal pits. On each side of the mouth there is a seta,

Miscellaneous. 273

which exceeds the maxille in length. On the dorsal plates of the

thorax and abdomen the clothing is as follows :—The posterior hairs,

which are much longer, are distributed in regular rows, and the

anterior hairs, which are of smaller size, are scattered without any

particular order. A similar distribution is to be observed upon the

ventral plates of the ninth segment. On the other ventral plates

the little hairs show no particular arrangement, and the ventral

plates of the second segment are quite without hairs. The superior

extremities of the pleurze of the meso- and metathorax, as also the

wing-like scales, are clothed with hairs, arranged upon the pleure

in two, upon the scales in three rows. Further, the unpigmented

cuticle of the abdomen is covered with transversely arranged rows

of the smallest possible hairs. The coxee of the first pair of legs are

covered with hairs only in front, as also the cox of the other legs.

The trochanter, the femur, the tibia, and the tarsus have their

whole surface covered with little hairs. Much larger hairs are to

be noticed at the anterior lower angle of the coxe and trochanter

in each leg. The femora have at their hinder angles two curved setie.

In the distribution of the spines upon the tibiee and tarsi no devia-

tions are to be remarked.—-Zovlogischer Anzeiger, February 9, 1885,

p- fo.

Completion of the History of Chaitophorus aceris, Fubricius.

By M. J. Licurrensrern.

In the ‘ Comptes Rendus’ of the 17th June, 1867, MM. Balbiani

and Signoret gave the history of the brown Aphis of the maple.

These observers traced only half the biological evolution of the in-

sect; M. Ritzema of Leyden, and Mr. Buckton in England, have

added some details to those furnished by the French naturalists ;

and I can now give the complete series of the curious metamor-

phoses of this animal.

The ova of Chaitophorus aceris, concealed during the winter

beneath the buds or in the fissures of the bark of the maple (here

Acer monspessulanum, Linn.), are hatched in the early days of

March ; they furnish an apterous false female or pseudogyne, which,

without concourse with the male sex, and after four moults at six

days’ intervals, or in from twenty to twenty-five days, brings forth

some young Aphides, a portion of which acquire wings, and which

spread for longer or shorter distances, according to their powers of

locomotion, over the maples of the neighbourhood. This second

phase, to which I have given the name of the emigrant pseudo-

yyne, is agamic like that which preceded it, undergoes, like it, four

changes of skin, and produces not only two, but three different forms

of Aphides—one like itself, the second furnished with long hairs, and

the third adorned with leaflets around its periphery.

All this has been told by MM. Balbiani and Signoret, at least in

part, for it is especially to these latter forms that they paid atten-

tion. ‘They say that they could not trace them further, and inquire

274 Miscellaneous.

what may be the significance of these abnormal individuals of Aphis

aceris deprived of the faculty of reproduction.

Applying to these insects my theory of the biological evolution of

the Aphides, this third phase must also be a pseudogyne, and by

following it patiently I could not but succeed in obtaining sexual indi-

viduals. ‘his has been the case, but not so quickly as I expected.

At first the Aphides, which resembled their progenitor, increased

in size normally ; in twenty days they produced broods of embryos

furnished with long hairs, exactly hke those which I had obtained

in the preceding brood. The forms with leaflets, observed by the

entomologists of Paris and the north, were wanting here at Mont-

pellier, upon the maple that I observed. But after the end of

May or the first days of June, all the normal forms had disappeared,

and I had left only embryos collected in groups upon the leaves, as

figured by Réaumur in the third volume of his * Mémoires.’

June, July, and August passed without my nurselings increasing

in size or moving; at the beginning of September the leaves began

to fall, which became troublesome in the pursuit of my observations.

Fortunately I observed that when the fallen leaf ceased to furnish

them with nourishment, my little animals were well able to quit it and

seek their fortune elsewhere. I profited by this observation to transfer

these embryos from a yellow to a green leat, fastening with a pin the

withered leaf to the fresh one. In a few hours all my Aphides

were attached to the latter,

By this means I had the pleasure, on the 12th September, of

seeing the skin of these hairy embryos split aud again furnish me

with an Aphis of normal form and of a uniform light yellow colour,

which grew very quickly, and began, in the first days of October,

to produce young of different dimensions. Smaller and more elon-

gated than any of their predecessors, these sects, which were at

first green, but afterwards became blackish brown, ran over the

branches of the maple, and showed that I had before me the two

sexes, for the copulations were frequent, the same male evidently

fecundating several females.

But this is not all. Pushing polymorphism to the extreme point,

lI saw among numerous apterous males some which were winged,

and just as we have seen the second phase composed of emigrant

pseudogynes partly winged and partly apterous, we witness here a

production of apterous males to fecundate the females upon the same

tree, and of winged males which can go to a distance in search of

females which have fallen down or the wind has carried away.

Soon after copulation the female deposits her ova under the buds

or in the fissures of the bark of the maples; they are at first light

yellow, but soon become bright shining black. These are the ova

which hatch in the spring and furnish the foundress pseudogyne of

the colony.— Comptes Rendus, November 10, 1884, p. 819.

Urnatella gracilis.

Prof. Leidy remarked that Mr. E. Potts had given to him, in

Miscellaneous. pares

October 1583, a fragment of a tree-branch on which were many

groups of Urnatella, The fragment, 3 inches by + of an inch, was

obtained in the fore bay at Fairmount. Around its middle, for

about an inch in length, there were thirty separate groups of Urna-

tella, in nearly all consisting each of two stems, of unequal length,

and devoid of terminal polyps. ‘The stems diverged and curved

downward and were quiescent, but were evidently living, as they

exhibited slight sensitiveness to disturbance. The specimen was

placed in an aquarium, exposed to the north light of a window,

and in this position, at the moderate temperature of usual living-

rooms, was kept during the winter. In March, the stems were

observed all to have developed polyps at the distal end, in which

condition they continue at the present time (April). Most stems

are terminated by a single polyp, but a few exhibit a smaller

polyp, supported on a cylindrical joint springing from the ante-

penultimate joint of the stem, including the terminal polyp. The

stems are quite irritable and bend in graceful curves from each

other on the slightest disturbance. The longer stems even hang

their heads in a single spiral turn. The longest stems consist of

a dozen joints and measure about one eighth of an inch. The

shortest stems exhibit one third the number of joints. The stems

appear alternately white and black, the former colour corresponding

with the thicker portion of the joints, the latter with the constricted

portions. Many of the mature joints exhibit traces of the cup-like

rémains of attachment of branches, in most cases on one side only.

These specimens appear to indicate that, as in the other fresh-

water Polyzoa, the polyps die on the approach of winter; but the

headless stems appear to remain, securely anchored, and ready to

reproduce the polyps in the spring. If portions of the stem are

destroyed, the remaining joints are capable of reproducing the

polyps, commonly from the summit of the terminal joint. Branches

usually spring from the last one or two joints, newly produced from

that which immediately supports the terminal polyp. Specimens

also show that heads may start laterally from old or mature joints.

Thus the latter appear to serve as the statoblasts of other freshwater

Polyzoa, but ordinarily they do not become isolated from one

another. As no specimens have been seen with stems consisting of

more than a dozen joints, perhaps, after reaching this condition, the

polyps become detached, to establish new groups.— Proc. Acad.

Nat. Sci. Philad., Nov. 18, 1884, p. 282.

Note on the Intelligence of a Cricket parasitized by a Gordius.

Dr. Henry C. McCook said that some remarks upon the habits of

the cricket published by him had called forth an interesting com-

munication from Mrs. C. W. Conger, of Groton, New York, the

substance of which is as follows :—

“Some twenty-four years ago my husband and myself took

276 Miscellaneous.

possession of a large old frame house on a farm which was a home-

stead for the largest, blackest, and most musical of the cricket kind.

Early in the fall I began to be annoyed by finding one or more

hair-snakes in the water-pail. Though I knew that there posi-

tively was nothing of the kind in the pail when it came in, yet a

few minutes or an hour generally provided us with a more or less

lively specimen. I had a horror of them, because of the dread lest

the children should imbibe one with their frequent nips of the

water; so I sat down one warm afternoon to watch the pail, to try

to learn how the snakes came. In about ten minutes I saw a par-

ticularly plethoric cricket mount upon the edge of the pail, and, after

some uneasy movements, bring the tip of the abdomen just beneath

the water, and, with a few violent throes, expel a black mass, which

fell slowly through the water and before it reached the bottom

resolved itself into one of the worms. The cricket seemed ex-

hausted by the horrid birth, and did not find strength to draw

itself up on the edge of the pail for about eight minutes, and when

it finally did so it tumbled to the floor and crawled off in a very

rheumatic manner. After this discovery we used to amuse leisure

hours by watching like operations until frost killed the crickets,

I sometimes would crush large crickets, generally with the result

that a tightly-coiled snake would be thrust out of a rupture just

above the tip of the abdomen; but, whether the snake was not

sufficiently developed, or because of its needing water rather than

air to vitalize it, none of the snakes so produced showed any signs of

life.”

The water-snake alluded to is, of course, a species of our common

Gordius, the same probably as that described, a number of years ago,

by our distinguished President, Prof. Jos. Leidy. The fact that this

animal is parasitic within the grasshopper the speaker had himself

observed; it has been said also to be parasitic within spiders, and

doubtless has for its host many of the Orthopterous genera. The

point of greatest interest in the letter, Dr. McCook thought, is the

fact that the crickets had evidently learned that the parasite in-

festing them required the water in order to make its egress, and

had deliberately sought the suitable place and assumed the proper

position (by inserting the abdomen beneath the surface of the

water) necessary to insure that egress. It isa curious psychological

question, How did the ericket obtain this knowledge? And the

knowledge having been obtained, the cricket’s subsequent behaviour

presents an interesting fact in the study of insect intelligence.—

Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., Nov. 25, 1884, p. 293.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 88. APRIL 1885.

XXIV.—Further Remarks ve Morphology of the Blas-

toidea. By P. Herbert CARPENTER, D.Sc., Assistant

Master at Eton College.

In a short paper * that appeared in the ‘ Annals’ rather more

than three years ago, I discussed some of the theories respecting

Blastoid morphology which had been recently enunciated by

certain American paleontologists, and more especially by

Mr. G. Hambach, of St. Louis t. I was led to speak a little

strongly upon the subject, because it appeared to me that

some of the theories in question could not have been put

forward by any one who had even an elementary knowledge

of the morphology of recent Kchinoderms, and that they were

of a kind which would hinder rather than advance the pro-

egress of scientific knowledge. In the following pages I shall

attempt to show that this opinion was justified.

I have the strongest conviction that the would-be inter-

preter of extinct fossil forms starts at a very serious disad-

vantage if he does not commence by obtaining the best

possible information about the morphology of their nearest

living representatives. In order to understand, even with an

approximate degree of correctness, extinct groups, such as the

Blastoids, Merostomata, Dinosauria, and others, a far more

* “On certain Points in the Morphology of the Blastoidea,” Ann, &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. viii. 1881, pp. 418-424,

+ “Contribution to the Anatomy of the Genus Pentremites, with

Descriptions of new Species,” Trans, St. Louis Acad. Sci. vol. iv. no. 1,

1881, pp. 145-160, pls. A and B.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. xv. 20

278 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

extensive acquaintance with the recent members of the same

subkingdom is necessary, than for the interpretation of fossil

Brachiopoda, sponges, corals, Mollusca, and fishes, the mor-

phology of which cannot have differed in any important

respect from that of the recent species. Without such a

preliminary study no collector, however zealous, can hope to

arrive at any rational conclusion about the functions of the

different structures which he may discover by the careful

examination of his fossiis.

We have been told, for example, how it is evident from

simple inspection that the valvular orifice of the Paleeocri-

noidea is the mouth, and altogether disconnected from the

radial system of water-vessels; that the calcareous “ supple-

mental pore-plates”’ described by Romer on the ambulacra

of Pentremites ave the remains of collapsed soft and membran-

aceous tentacles, such as oceupy the pores of the ambulacral

field in Echinoderms; and that these tentacles communicated

not with a single median water-vessel, as in other Kehino-

derms, but with the hydrospire-apparatus placed at the sides

of the ambulacra *.

No educated paleontologist believes the first of these

assertions, which have been put forward, not as expressions

of individual opinion, but as positive facts ; and Iam convinced

that the other two are equally untrue, as I shall endeavour to

show subsequently. I merely adduce them here as instances

of the errors which I believe to be due to an insufficient

knowledge of the morphology of recent types.

I endeavoured in my previous paper to distinguish between

the observations which Mr. Hambach had recorded and the

conclusions which he had permitted himself to draw from

them. Many of the former I have been able to confirm;

from most ot the latter I entirely dissent. In a reply to m

criticisms, which he has recently published f, he says, “ Mr.

Carpenter not only expresses great doubts as to the correct-

ness of my statements, but has the assurance to refer the

results of my observations to a ‘ wonderful power of imagina-

tion.’” I freely admit the use of this last expression, not,

however, in reference to the result of any observation, which

would be impossible from the nature of the case (as Mr. Ham-

bach has never seen a living Blastoid), but to one particular

theory which he has still further developed in his recent

paper, viz. the supposed “collapse” of the tentacles into

limestone plates f.

* See the woodcut, wfra, p. 293.

+ “Notes about the Structure and Classification of the Pentremites,”

Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci. vol. iv. no. 3, 1884, pp. 537-647.

{ See p. 292, infra.

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 279

So far was I from disputing the general accuracy of his

observations, that I spoke of being “able to give a general

confirmation to his results ;”’ of being ‘‘ inclined to think that

he is right;” of one of his figures being “in some points

more correct than any which has yet been published ;”’ of his

“valuable observations,” &c. It will be seen therefore that

the points in which we differ are not so much facts of obser-

vation, as the interpretation of those facts and the inferences

which we have respectively drawn from them. In many

eases, if Mr. Hambach will pardon me for saying so, his

style is so involved and his terminology so loosely applied

that his meaning is not a little obscure*; and though

the subject is not unfamiliar to me, I have frequently

had considerable difficulty in understanding his descriptions.

The consequence has been that in one case, when I put my

difficulty into the form of a question and asked for informa-

tion, the answer has been a charge of trying to misrepresent

his statements.

With all due deference to Mr. Hambach, I must still

decline to believe in the existence of the zigzag plated

integument, which he describes as covering the whole ambu-

lacral field, and as “‘ probably of an elastic nature during the

lifetime of the animal” ft. What I said in 1881 1 say

again, viz. that the supposed integument is nothing but a

surface-marking of the calcareous plates. According to

Mr. Hambach f, however, “ Likewise is the zigzag plated

integument preserved which covers the ambulacral field,

incredible as this may seem to Mr. Carpenter, whose incre-

dulity, however, is no a to the contrary, «+. . Abate

ambulacral field which is marked ¢ in Rémer’s fig. 2 on pl. I.

of his ‘Monographie der Blastoideen’ indicates the existence

of a layer or integument covering the same (although not

described as such). The sutures, « or at least the lonsitudi-

nal sutures between lancet and foral pieces (sic) would be

visible if it was only a surface ornamentation of the calcareous

shell, as supposed by Mr. Carpenter.”

I can see nothing in this figure of Rémer’s to justify the

inference which Mr. Hambach draws from it. The ambu-

lacral field is crossed by a series of parallel lines which are

the expression of the transverse ridges and furrows on the

surface of the lancet piece. ‘I'he ridges correspond in position

with the pore-plates at its edge, and the intervening furrows

with the sutures between the pore-plates. This was well

* The reader will be able to judge of this for himself from the various

extracts from Mr. Hambach’s writings which are quoted further on.

+ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 150.

{ Ldid. p. 539.

20*

280 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

described by Rémer*, who expressly stated that the sutures

between the pore-plates and the lancet plate only become

visible when the surface of the ambulacral field has under-

gone a certain amount of weathering. This explains the

absence of the suture in the “entirely well preserved speci-

mens’ mentioned by Mr. Hambach. His dictum that the

sutures would be visible if the markings in question were

only surface-ornamentation, will not accord with the expe-

rience of those paleontologists who are continually obliged to

rub away the surface-ornamentation on the bodies of Crinoids

and Urchins im order to see the sutures between the plates.

Mr. Hambach attempts to prove the correctness of his asser-

tion respecting the preservation of an elastic integument

covering the ambulacra by the following argument {, which

I quote in full, in the hope that others may be able to under-

stand it better than I can :—‘‘ Or, how would Mr. Carpenter

explain the presence of those large and strange bodies in the

interior of the calyx, which are frequently found in entirely

pecfect and undisturbed bodies, if the acute points of the

integument were not flexible? Such and similar specimens,

I should think, would afford sufficient proof of the correctness

of my assertion.”

It will be remembered that in Mr. Hambach’s first papery

he made the somewhat comprehensive statement that the

central summit-opening of the Pentremites “ was never closed

by additional plates, as intimated by some authors.” The

existence of a group of minute plates in this position had

been described and in some cases figured by Owen and Shu-

mard§, Billings||, C. A. White {], Meek and Worthen**, and

* ‘Monographie der fossilen Crinoiden-Familie der Blastoideen, und

der Gattung Pentatrematites im besondern’ (Berlin, 1852), pp. 13, 14.

+ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 540.

¢ Ibid. p. 150.

§ “Descriptions of one new Genus and twenty-two new Species of

Crinoidea from the Subcarboniferous Limestone of Iowa,” Report Geol.

Survey of Wisconsin, Iowa, and Minnesota, 1852, p. 532. See also B. F.

Shumard, ‘‘ Descriptions of new Species of Blastoidea from the Paleozoic

Rocks of the Western States, with some Observations on the Structure

of the Summit of the Genus Pentremites,” Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci.

vol. i, 1858, p. 243, pl. ix. fig. 4; and likewise Paleontological Report

to Swallow’s First and Second Ann. Reports Geol. Survey, Missouri,

1855, p. 186, pl. B. fig. Le. rae ; 5

\| ‘““ Notes on the Structure of the Crinoidea, Cystidea, and Blastoidea,”

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. v. 1870, p. 265.

§ “Observations on the Summit Structure of Pentremites, the Strue-

ture and Arrangement of certain Parts of Crinoids, and Descriptions of

new Species from the Carboniferous Rocks at Burlington, Iowa,” Boston

Journ. Nat. Hist. vol. vii. 1862, pp. 481-488.

** ¢ Paleontology of Illinois,’ vol. v. 1873, p. 466, pl. ix. figs. 2 a, 5.

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 281

by Wachsmuth and Springer *, all of them skilled paleon-

tologists and of acknowledged ability as accurate observers.

Mr. Hambach’s reasons for denying the existence of the

summit-plates described by these authors were partly theo-

retical and based upon the supposed resemblance of Pen-

tremites to “Hehinoderms,” by which he apparently meant

the Echinoidea. He has replied to my criticism of his views,

which he has elaborated somewhat more fully than before. I

propose to discuss them further on, and will only remark at

present that theoretical morphology is net a very safe guide

as regards questions of fact T.

Mr. Hambach’s second argument against the existence of

these summit-plates was founded upon the fact that he

possesses specimens in which the supposed plates “ prove to

be Lryozoa or ovulum-like bodies” t. He now explains §

that the last expression had reference to the oolitic character

of the rock in which the Pentremites were imbedded, and he

totally denies the accuracy of Shumard’s figure of a Pentre-

mites conotdeus || in which the central opening is closed by a

group of six plates, a central one and five others disposed

interradially around it. Is he prepared in like manner to

question the accuracy of Rémer’s description and figure of

the summit of Hleacrinus Verneuili], in which there is a

central hexagonal plate surrounded by six others, two of

which are in the anal interradius and one in each of the

remaining interradii 2? He admits that “the condition of life

was undoubtedly a similar one throughout the whole class” of

the Blastoidea**; and as he totally denies the existence of

summit-plates in Pentremites, he is bound to give some

explanation of those described by Romer in “ieacrinus.

Are they ovulum-like bodies, Bryozoa, or what? I have

myself examined a good many specimens of Hlwacrinus, and

am convinced that Rémer’s description is correct and that the

See also ‘“‘ Remarks on the Blastoidea, with Descriptions of new Species,”

Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1869, pp. 84, 85.

* “ Revision of the Palzocrinoidea, Part IL,” Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.

Philad. 1881, p. 207, pl. xix. fig. 3.

+ A good illustration of this is the nervous nature of the axial cords

of a Crinoid, which is now generally admitted, although it has been

strenuously denied on theoretical grounds, because there was no place

for it in the established archetype of an Echinoderm.

{ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 150.

§ Ibid. p. 541.

|| ded. vol. i. pl. ix. fig. 4.

4} Op. cit. p. 58, Taf. v. figs. 1b, le.

** Trans. B Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 547.

282 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

summit-plates are an integral part of the organization of a

Blastoid.

Not content with impugning the accuracy of Shumard’s

fizure of Pentremites conoideus, Mr. Hambach now asserts

that “Shumard’s original specimen of Pentremites Sayi*,

which was figured by F. B. Meek and is now in the collection

of the Washington University, proves to have only a covering

of minute cale-spar crystals on the summit, leavings of the

surrounding matrix, which could easily be removed by

applying a moist camel’s-hair brush to them.” Not having

seen Shumard’s specimen, I can offer no opinion as to the

respective merits of the descriptions of it which have been

given by him and by Mr. Hambach. But I have carefully

examined several examples of this species with the summit

closed, and the covering of the central opening does not con-

sist in any case either of “leavings from the surrounding

matrix,” ‘ ovulum-like bodies,” or Bryozoa. Granatocrinus

Norwoodi and Orophocrinus stelliformis occur in the same

formation (the Burlington Limestone J), and in both of them

a group of summit-plates has been described and figured by

Messrs. Meek and Worthen t. I have seen it in both these

species, and have not the smallest doubt that the structure in

question is a natural covering and not a merely accidental one.

I do not dispute that there may be Bryozoa, ovulum-like

bodies, or any other accidental coverings on the specimens

which Mr. Hambach has seen ; but it is scarcely logical for

him on the strength of these observations to make the some-

what sweeping assertion that the central opening was never

closed by additional plates. Theory counts for nothing in

such a case; while the observations of Romer and of the best

American paleontologists are directly at variance with

Hambach’s dictum.

Mr. Hambach § also tells us that his reason for not men-

tioning the covering of the ambulacral furrows of the Blas-

toids was ‘that I always found them in such a form or con-

dition as to make on me the impression that they were mere

accidental coverings, nor did I see any good reason for their

presence ;”’ and he goes on to say that his specimens “ prove

* Geol. Surv. Missouri, 1855, pl. B. fig. le.

+ G. Norwoodi and Schizoblastus (Pentremites)’ Sayti occur in the

upper division and O, steliformis in the lower division of this lime-

stone.

t ‘Paleontology of Illinois,’ vol. v. p. 466, pl. ix. figs. 2a, 5; and

Proce, Phil. Acad. 1869, pp. 84, 85.

§ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 540.

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 283

that the covering consists only of fragments of broken-up

pinnule, which were washed into the ambulacral furrows and

remained there.” ‘This is quite possible; but it is no argu-

ment whatever against the existence of these covering-plates

in other specimens in the form of a double series of minute

alternating pieces, as described by Meek and Worthen*.

The covering is not often preserved, but [ have seen it in a

few individuals of Granatocrinus Norwood and of Oropho-

erinus stelliformis, and best of all in a fine example of Pen-

tremites sulcatus kindly lent me by Mr. Wachsmuth. In

this specimen, which is more than usually well preserved,

there are no openings on the summit at all, for it is covered

by a large number of plates in an irregular group. Minute

pentagonal plates gradually differentiate themselves in the

re-entering radial angles of this covering, and extend down-

wards on to the ambulacra in an alternating double row,

which roofs in the food-groove as completely as do the

covering-plates on a pinnule of the recent Pentacrinus asteria

or of any Paleocrinoid. ‘The form of the plates is so regular,

and the manner in which their apices interlock is so very

marked, that there can be no question about their being in

their natural position, and not of merely accidental occurrence.

I cannot therefore agree with Mr. Hambach in the inference

which he draws from the specimens which he has examined,

with respect to the unimportance of these plates.

Mr, Hambach’s exposition of his views respecting the

morphology of the Blastoidea is supplemented by “a few

words about the proposed new classification of Mr. Car-

penter. He says, ‘The basis of the classification which we

have been led to adopt is the morphology of the hydrospires

and of their external openings, the so-called spiracles,’ ete.

The general rule which governs the classification of our fossil

Echinodermata is the difference in the number and compo-

sition of pieces forming the exoskeleton. But, contrary to

this rule, Mr. Carpenter considers the hydrospires as very

characteristic and of much systematic value, although I

believe he agrees with Billings in considering them respi-

ratory organs.” T

In the expressive language of Mr. Hambach the

word ‘‘etc.”’ stands for the following sentence :—“ We find

that the structure and distribution of these organs, together

with the arrangement of the various elements composing

* Proc. Philad. Acad. 1869, p. 85,

+ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 548.

284 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

the ambulacra, present characters of much systematic

value” *.

- Now in the first place I never said that I consider the

hydrospires as very characteristic or of much systematic

value; and secondly, even if I had said so, I do not see how

the fact of their being respiratory organs can in any way

affect the merits of a classification which is partially based

upon their structure and distribution. It is at any rate

better than one which depends upon ‘the number and com-

position of pieces forming the exoskeleton ” of a Pentremites ;

for this number is always the same, as Mr. Hambach admits.

He appears to ignore the fact that other genera { of Blastoidea

have been established besides Pentremites, Codaster, and

Orophocrinus §; and he entirely forgets that while Mr.

Etheridge and myself were writing about the classification of

all the Blastoids his remarks are simply entitled “ Notes about

the Structure and Classification of the Pentremites.” But

even with this restriction I am at a loss to know how Mr.

Hambach can follow his own rule and classify the various

types which have been described under the generic name Pen-

tremites by the number and composition of the pieces forming

their exoskeleton. For he says ||:—‘“ The exoskeleton, ¢. e.

the calcareous parts forming the calyx, as also the relative

position of each, is the same in all Pentremites as well as in

those recently separated from them (whether they are of a

globose, truncate or clavate form, with small or broad ambu-

lacral fields), and is certainly of far greater importance than

the mere softer interior organs, te which belong the hydro-

spiric sac and other vessels. The calcareous portion of the

ambulacral field consists only of lancet pieces and poral pieces.”

Thus, then, every so-called Pentremites has the same number

of basals, radials, deltoids, and lancet pieces; and as Mr.

Hambach does not believe in the existence either of the

summit-plates or of the covering-plates to the ambulacra, I

* R. Etheridge, Jun., and P. H. Carpenter, “On certain Points in the

Morphology of the Blastoidea, with Descriptions of some new Genera

und Species,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. 1882, p. 214.

+ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 547.

} These are Eleacrinus, Eleutherocrinus, Astrocrinus, and Stephano-

erinus, besides those proposed by Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., and myself, to

some of which Mr. Hambach takes exception.

§ Mr. Hambach still persists in calling this type Codonites, “ contrary

to” the recognized rules of priority in zoological nomenclature. In this

respect he has much to learn from his countrymen Messrs. Wachsmuth

and Springer.

| Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 547.

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 285

do not understand what numerical difference he does take

into account in his classification of the Pentremites, unless it

be the difference in the number of pore-plates im the ambu-

lacra, a most unreliable character, as every HKchinoderm

student is aware. If the bodies of all Pentremites have

the same number of plates arranged in the same relative

positions, what are the characters of the exoskeleton which

render it of such great importance in classification as Mr.

Hambach asserts ?

I am also at a loss to know how differences in the ‘‘ com-

position ”’ of the plates can be of any classificatory value, as

stated in “‘the general rule which governs’? Mr. Hambach’s

classification of the fossil Echinoderms ; for I have always

imagined that these plates consist principally of carbonate of

lime, and are therefore of a tolerably uniform composition.

Perhaps Mr. Hambach will say that I am misrepresenting

him, and that he did not use the word ‘ composition” in its

chemical sense. But it would be desirable to know what

meaning he does attach to it in the general rule already re-

ferred to. I donot imagine that he can have employed it

as denoting the relative shapes and sizes of the calycular

plates. For he tells us* that “it is arbitrary and without

any good reason to form of a certain number of species a new

genus (see Carpenter, doc. cit.) because their base plates are

small and depressed or elongated, or having a narrow, short

or long sinus in the fork pieces, which, if such is the case,

must necessarily give a different aspect to the individual, and

cause them to be respectively either globose, elliptical, pyri-

form, or clavate, which forms are met with in both those

having a broad or narrow ambulacral field. The number of

hydrospiric plicas can hardly be of any consequence, as shown

above.”

It may be well to state here that im speaking of the struc-

ture and distribution of the hydrospires as being of much

systematic value I was not alluding to the number of folds

which occur at the sides of the ambulacra. There is much

variation in this respect within the limits of genera, and some-

times even of species, e. g. Codaster acutus and C. trilobatus.

Mr. Hambach omits to give any reference to the new genus

which I am said to have established for certain species upon

the characters which he mentions; and I am therefore con-

strained to ask him either for its name or for the missing

reference to the page on which it was described. Unless he

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 547.

286 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

can make good this omission he has no right to speak of my

proposal of any new genus as “arbitrary and without aay

good reason.”

I shall await his reply with interest, as I have utterly

failed to discover the passage to which he alludes. When-

ever I have been led to establish a new genus I have

invariably supplemented the diagnosis of its characters by a

further exposition of its “ essential points of structure ” or of

“the most important ee differences” between it

and preexisting genera; and in no one case is there any

allusion of this nature to the minor details which are men-

tioned by Mr. Hambach. ‘They are frequently of value for

specific discrimination, though quite useless so far as genera

are concerned.

Going back for a moment to the classificatory value of the

composition” of the exoskeletal plates, I have sometimes

thought it possible that Mr. Hambach’s use of the word may

be explained by the following passage * :—“ } Mow, if we

consider the second point, @. e. the external openings, the so-

called spiracles, we will find that Mr. Carpenter is very

inconsequent in his argument; for he says, ‘ Mere differences

in the relative sizes of the calyx-plates are of very little

systematic value,’ ete. But, it seems, Mr. Carpenter forgets

that the differences in the external openings are caused by

the very ditterences in the relative sizes of the deltoid and

lancet pieces.

In reply to this, I can only say (1) that I do not understand

how any one who has even glanced at my account of the

structure of the spiracles in Schizoblastus, Granatocrinus, and

Troostocrinus respectively ft can speak of my having for-

gotten the share which the deltoids and lancet pieces take in

their formation, (2) The relative sizes { of these plates have

nothing to do with the differences in the structure of the

spiracles. In Granatocrinus derbiensis almost the whole of

the body is formed by the deltoids, as the radials are only

just sufficiently high to enclose within their sinuses the distal

ends of the ambulacra. On the other hand G. Norwoodi

possesses very large radial plates, extending from the edge of

the hollow base almost to the very apex of the calyx, and

correspondingly small deltoids. ‘The size and general relations

of the lancet piece are the same in both types; and although

the deltoids differ so much in relative size, yet Mr. Hambach

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. Sci. vol. iv. p. 544,

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. April 1882, pp. 238, 244—

246, 248.

fe If Mr. Hambach would substitute the word “shape” for “size” I

should be disposed to agree with him,

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 287

places these two species in the same division of the genus

Pentremites, which he describes as follows * :—“ The third

division would comprise all those species in which the deltoid

pieces are perforated, because the lancet pieces do not reach

far enough to the summit to enter into the composition of the

spiracle openings.”

As the large deltoids of Granatocrinus derbiensis and the

small ones of G. Norwoodi are both perforated by the spiracles,

Mr. Hambach should tell us what characters of these openings

in the two species respectively are due to this very consider-

able difference in the relative sizes of the deltoids. But he

does not mention them at all; and they cannot be so impor-

tant as he makes out, for he places the two species in the

same genus, just as has been done by the older paleontologists

and by Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., and myself.

Although we are in accordance upon this point, I cannot

admit the truth of Mr, Hambach’s teleological argument as

to why the deltoids of Granatocrinus are perforated. But in

the absence of proper figures it is useless to discuss this point,

about which Mr. Hambach is as positive as if he had personally

assisted at the evolution of a Granatocrinus.

In spite of all his criticism of my views he gives a classifi-

eation of the so-called Pentremites which 1s essentially based

upon the structure of the spiracles; and it therefore corre-

sponds somewhat closely with that which has been already

proposed by Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., and myself ft. He

says ft, “Still, if we suppose such a classification, accor-

ding to the differences in the spiracle openings, was de-

sirable and necessary, we could only (according to their

external aspect and arrangement) divide them into three

divisions.”

It is not quite clear from the above passage what it is

which Mr, Hambach proposes to divide into three divisions,

the genus Pentremites, about which he is supposed to be

writing, not having been mentioned since the middle of the

previous page. Upon examining the list of species which he

gives under each division, however, I find that in No. 1 are

included those which Mr. Etheridge and myself refer to Pen-

tremites and to “roostocrinus. No. 2 corresponds to our

Schizoblastus, together with two species which have puzzled

us considerably on account of their somewhat generalized

characters ; while No. 3 is identical with Ceo NUS as

we understand the genus. It is nota little gratitying to us

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 545.

Tt Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. pp. 219-248.

{ Trans. St. Louis Acad, vol. iv. p. 644,

288 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

to find that Mr. Hambach has so closely followed our classi-

fication of the various types hitherto referred to Pentremites.

He further admits that the perforation of the deltoid pieces

may render it desirable to separate Gvranatocrinus from Pen-

tremites * :—“ But then the name Granatocrinus ought not

to be chosen, as has been done by some of our American

writers and now repeated by Mr. Carpenter, as it will con-

fuse matters rather than make them more clear. The type

specimen for which Dr. Troost proposed the generic name

Granatocrinus, 1s Granatocrinus cidariformis, ‘Troost = Pen-

tremites granulatus, Romer. But this species differs very

materially from P. Norwoodii, Owen and Shumard, as it

possesses no perforated deltoid pieces (the chief characters

for this genus, according to Mr. Carpenter), besides other

peculiarities in the ambulacral field.”

It has been already explained by Mr. Etheridge and

myself ¢ that neither Granatocrinus nor G. cidartformis was

ever described by Troost, so that they have no zoological

value except as MS. names, while Pentremites granulatus was

only described by Rémer from an internal cast {. Under

these circumstances we were obliged to seek for another

species which should serve as a type of the genus, and we

believed that ‘this may be most readily found in Pentremites

Norwoodi, Owen and Shumard, not only from its general

acceptance as.a typical Granatocrinus, but as one of the

species first referred to this genus.” With all due deference

to Mr. Hambach’s dictum ‘as that of an authority on the

rules of zoological nomenclature, I believe that in following

the principles adopted by Hall §, Meek and Worthen ||, and

Wachsmuth and Springer §], we were taking a course which

was far less likely to lead to confusion than the estab-

lishment of a new generic type for Pentremites Norwoodi and

its allied species, which have been referred to the genus

Granatocrinus since the year 1862.

After practically admitting the generic value of the type

represented by Pentremites Norwoodi as distinguished from

that of the ordinary P. Godoni **, Mr. Hambach states that

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 545.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. 1882, p. 237.

t Op. cit. p. 44, Taf. ii. fig. 18.

Ge CUreibitons to Paleontology,” 15th Ann. Report New York

State Cabinet of Natural History, 1861-62, p. 118.

|| ‘Paleontology of Illinois,’ vol. v. pp. 473, 509.

4 « Revision of the Paleocrinoidea,’ part i. p. 8.

** This is the Pentremites florealis of Say, a later name than that pro-

pees by De France ; but in spite of this fact Hambach persists in using

ay’s name, which is transformed on p. 544 into P. forcalis.

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 289

he sees no good reason for separating the first division (type

P. florealis) from the second (type P. melo). In reply to this

I can only say that Meek and Worthen thought differently *,

and that the reasons which induced Mr. Etheridge ‘and

myself to follow their lead and establish the genus Schizo-

blastus appear to me to be as valid now as they were three

years ago. No detailed criticism of them has yet been

offered by Mr. Hambach or by any other writer, and it is

therefore not necessary for me to go into the subject again.

Mr. Hambach proceeds to tell ust that “all described

Pentremites (except those which belong to the genus Codaster

or Codonites) can easily be distributed in either one or the

other of these three divisions ; it is therefore impracticable

to divide the genus Pentremites into four or five new genera,

as has been proposed by Mr. Carpenter.” In this last

sentence we have another erroneous statement of Mr. Ham-

bach’s. Ihave not proposed to divide Pentremites into four

or five new genera. I retain this name for Pentremites

Godoni and allied species : while, on Hambach’s own showing,

Granatocrinus dates back some years. D’Orbigny proposed

Pentremitidea in 1849 ; Von Seebach pointed out the distinct-

ness of Orophocrinus mn 1864; and Shumard suggested the

separation of Z’roostocrinus in 1865. I am only responsible

for two new genera—Phenoschisma and Schizoblastus.

Mr. Hambach continues :—“ For instance, the difference of

Lroostocrinus clavatus, according to Carpenter, = Pentremites

clavatus Hambach}t and P. pyriformis Say, consists mainly

in the different length of the base and fork pieces, and there

is certainly a closer relationship between these two species

than between P. clavatus and Retnwardtii or Uneatus.” |

* “Descriptions of new Paleozoic Fossils from Ilinois and Iowa,”

Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1861, p. 142.

1 Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 546.

{ As Mr. Hambach commits himself to a generalization about “all

described Pentremites,” it is not unreasonable to suppose that he must

be at least acquainted with their names. But he appears both to have

been, and to be still, altogether unaware that a Pentremites clavatus was

described by Schultze so long ago as 1866, in his well-known “Mono-

graphie der Hchinodermen des Hifler Kalkes ” ( Wiener Denkschriften,

xxvi. Bd. p. 118, Taf. xiii. fig. 7). My. Ktheridge and myself have re-

ferred this species to Pentremitidea (‘ Annals,’ April 1882, p. 223), and

have also mentioned the later P. clavatus, Hambach, as one of the species

which will probably be comprised in Zroostucrinus (ibid, p- 249). But

Mr. Hambach adimits neither of these genera, referring them both to his

first division of Pentremites, along with P. Godoni and P. sulcatus. He

must therefore find another name than P. clavatus for the species which

he described in 1881. I do not see the necessity of it myself; but it is an

inevitable result of the views which Mr. Hambach holds respecting the

subdivision of the original genus Pentremites,

290 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

am sorry to have to give Mr. Hambach so much trouble ; but

as in a previous case (ante, p. 285), I really must ask him where

I have made the statement which he paraphrases. It is cer-

tainly not in my account of the genus Zoostocrinus on

pp. 247-249 of the ‘ Annals’ for April 1852, of which he

has a copy. I have never spoken of Troostocrinus cla-

vatus. I did say, however, that “the most important

morphological difference between T’roostocrinus and Pentremites

lies in the structure of the spiracles.” But this is very diffe-

rent from Mr. Hambach’s account of my views, which is

hopelessly inaccurate, and not supported by any reference

whatever to my published papers. Many of Mr. Hambach’s

observations are more accurate than those of his predecessors,

It is unfortunate that he cannot carry on a discussion with

the same care as he evidently bestows on the examination of

his Pentremites.

His assertion that all described Pentremites outside Codaster

and Orophocrinus (Codonites, Hambach) “ can easily be dis-

tributed”? in one or other of the three divisions which he

defines, is a somewhat comprehensive generalization. It

could only be made with any approach to accuracy by an

observer who had personally examined “ all described Pen-

tremites,” or, at any rate, had provided himself with accu-

rate descriptions and figures of those which were inaccessible

to him. One is therefore naturally led to inquire how far

Mr. Hambach’s generalization is applicable to some of the

European Blastoids which have been described under the

general name Pentremiies : for example—(1) Pentremites in-

flatus, Sow., P. pentangularis, Bronn, P. Waterhousianus,

De Koninck, P. Orbignyanus, De Kon., and P. puzos,

Miinster ; (2) Pentremites acutus, Phillips, and P. caryophyl-

latus, De Kon. Not one of these is mentioned by Mr. Ham-

bach at all, nor do their characters in any way accord with

either of his descriptions of the three divisions into which he

groups the species of Pentremites. ‘The first tive of them

have been reterred by Mr. Etheridge and myself * to Oropho-

crinus or Codonites, as Mr. Hambach prefers to call it; and

it may be that he accepts this identification, though he no-

where alludes to it. But even if this be the case there remain

the two species Pentremites acutus and P. caryophyllatus, for

which there is absolutely no place in Mr. Hambach’s classi-

fication. They are excluded from his third division by having

imperforate deltoid pieces; from the second division, which

have broad deltoid pieces, and ten distinctly visible spira-

* ¢ Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 252.

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 291

cles, by the fact that the deltoids are very small, inconspicuous,

and always confined to the summit. They are thus invisible

in a side view, while the hydrospires communicate directly

with the exterior, as in Coduster, without the intervention of

any spiracle openings. ‘The same characters distinguish these

two species from Mr. Hambach’s first division of Pontremites,

in which are included P. Godont, P. sulcatus, and their

allies, with well-defined deltoid plates and distinct spiracular

openings.

What grounds, then, has Mr. Hambach for asserting that

these two species ‘ can easily be distributed ”’ in either one

or the other of his three divisions of Pentremites? Romer

has published a good figure of P. caryophyllatus *, with which

Mr. Hambach is probably acquainted ; and Billings remarked

upon it, “I do not think that such species can be referred to

Pentremites; and if I had specimens before me instead of

figures only, I should most probably institute a new genus for

their reception ”’}.

But it is in reference to Pentremites acutus that Mr. Ham-

bach’s assertion appears most surprising. The two original

specimens described by Phillips have been in the British

Museum for years. They have not been seen by Mr. Ham-

bach, and there is no record of the discovery of any others.

On the other hand, he cannot but be aware that Billings’s

suggestion respecting the generic difference of De Koninck’s

species from the ordinary Pentromite type has been adopted

by Mr. Etheridge and myself{; that we have proposed the

name LPhenoschisma for the reception of such species as P.

acutus and P. caryophyllatus; that we gave a diagnosis of

the genus and discussed its affinities: and, ays that its

validity has been recognized by W achsmuth § And yet

Mr. Hambach, without having seen a specimen a Pentremites

acutus at all, or even an acurate figure of it ||, calmly asserts

that it “can easily be distributed” in one of his three divi-

sions of the old genus Pentremities !

It is fortunate for science that this method of classification

* Op. cit. Taf. iv. fig. 16 ¢.

“R eh ser. 4, vol. v. pp. 262, 263.

{ ‘Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 226.

§ “On anew Genus and Species of Blastoids, with Observations upon

the Structure ofthe Basal Plates in Codaster and Pentremites,’? Paleeon-

tology of Illinois, vol. vil. 1883, p. 252.

The small figures given by ‘Sow erby and Phillips, even if Mr. Ham-

bach has seen them, ‘do not show the most striking characters of this

species, and are of no use whatever for classificatory purposes.

292 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

is not the one usually adopted by systematic zoologists, who

are generally careful to obtain the fullest possible knowledge

of a species before committing themselves to a positive state-

ment about its generic affinities.

Mr. Hambach’s morphological doctrines are equally open

to criticism. In his former paper* he gave an entirely new

interpretation of those limestone plates at the sides of the

ambulacra of Pentremites which Rémer designated as sup-

plemental pore-pieces ; for they are “ the remnants of collapsed

tentacles preserved in the poral openings.” Further on, again,

he speaks of “the poral fissure from whence the tentacles

originate, leaving the interior of the calyx through the poral

openings, and forming in their collapsed state the supplemen-

tary poral plates of Dr. Rémer.”

Mr. Hambach describes these statements as “ the results

of my observations >. Most readers would prefer to regard

them as expressions of individual opinion; for he cannot pos-

sibly have observed the supposed tentacles of a living Blastoid

and the form which they assume when collapsed. Under

these circumstances I ventured to remark ¢ that Mr. Hambach

“must have a wonderful power of imagination; for he

actually believes that ‘ soft and membranaceous organs, such as

occupy the pores of the ambulacral field in Echinoderms’ can

have been preserved (in a collapsed state, it is true) through

all the ages between the Carboniferous period and the present

time.”’

His reply § was as follows :— The shape in which these

hydrospiric plicas are found, as well as the difference in colour

between them and the adjoining opaque calcareous substance

of the shell, together with the physiological function ascribed

tu them (respiratory, according to Billings), denote the once

elastic nature of these organs as well as of the tentacles, which

communicate with the hydrospiric sac through the poral

openings. ... . They form in their collapsed state the sup-

plementary poral plates of Romer, which, to the great

surprise of Mr. Carpenter, are actually found preserved in an

open condition from the Carboniferous period to the present

time.”

These assertions are of such an absolutely positive nature

that one is naturally led to ask, what possible proofs of them

can be offered by Mr. Hambach besides his statement that

‘‘the interior circumference of a poral opening is lined by

* Trans. St. Louis. Acad. vol. iv. p. 161. t Ibid. p. 587.

{ ‘Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. vill. p. 423.

§ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 639.

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 293

a membranaceous integument”’*, Even if we admit, for the

sake of argument, that such is really the case, there are other

possible explanations of the fact than that put forward by

Mr. Hambach.

In my former criticism of this doctrine I made the follow-

ing remark + :—‘ It is certainly a very singular phenomenon

that the ‘collapsed tentacles’ of Pentremites obliquatus and

of P. crenulatus respectively should have assumed shapes

tn limestone which are so very different, but yet constant

for those particular species.” I purposely selected these two

types, because good figures of their ambulacra are given by

Romer {, and must therefore be tolerably well known; but [

might readily have chosen two other species which would

Transverse section of a restored umbulacral field :—a, tentacle; 6, hydro-

spiric sac; ¢, integument covering ambulacral field; d, poral piece ;

e, duct beneath the lancet piece ; /, lancet piece ; g, canal perforating

the same; s, nervous(?) canal.

The above is an exact copy of Mr. Hambach’s fig. 1, together with

his explanation of it. It will be seen that there is no s in the

cut, although this letter appears in the explanation below it. On

the same page (p. 533), however, where he is speaking of the canal

within the lancet piece (g of his figure), he says, “ As these canals

are perforating entirely solid calcareous substance and apparently in

no direct communication with the hydrospiric sac, I suppose that

they served for the reception of the nervous system.” It has been

suggested by Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., and myself (‘ Annals, April

1882, p. 218) that these canals lodged the radial water-vessels; but

we do not believe that the latter had any lateral tentacular branches.

present a still greater difference in the characters of their

supplemental pore-plates. The bearing of these facts on Mr.

Hambach’s theory is self-evident; but he has not attempted

to explain them, although he has had an opportunity of doing

so. On the contrary, he has published a figure, which I re-

produce, showing a transverse section of a restored ambulacral

field. ‘The tentacles are here represented as communicating

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 152.

+ ‘ Annals,’ ser, 5, vol. vill. pp. 428, 424.

{ Op. eit. Taf. iii. fiz. 116, and Taf. iv. fig. 15 d.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 21

254 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

with the hydrospiric sac through the poral openings. I do

not deny that this may have been the case in Pentremites and

its allies, which had marginal pores to the ambulacra ; though

I need scarcely say that I do not believe it to have been so.

But I should like to ask Mr. Hambach one question. He

has stated*, and in my opinion quite rightly, that ‘the

condition of life was undoubtedly a similar one throughout

the whole class, therefore it cannot very well be called an

arbitrary assumption to suppose the presence of certain organs

with the same physiological functions in all these animals.”

Hence if the sides of the ambulacra of Pentremites were

fringed with tentacles communicating through the marginal

pores with the hydrospirie sacs, similar tentacles must also have

been present in Ovrophocrinus, Pheenoschisma, Heteroschisma,

and Codaster ; but where were the pores through which they

could have been protruded ? :

Roémert pointed out long ago that the ambulacra of

Codaster were not provided with marginal pores; and_ his

statements” have been confirmed by Rofe t, Billings §, and by

Mr. Etheridge and myself||. In this genus, too, the hydro-

spires open directly upon the external surface of the body

between the ambulacra, their number varying from six to ten

on each side. Will Mr. Hambach tell us how the communi-

cation was effected between the tentacles of Codaster and the

hydrospiric sacs? The same difficulty presents itself in the

case of Phenoschisma and Orophocrinus. ;

The absence of pores in O. ¢nflatus and O. Waterhousianus

was noticed by Rofe {]; while Meek and Worthen ** men-

tioned the same peculiarity in O. stelliformis. Mr. Etheridge

and myself have alluded to itas acharacter of Phenoschisma tf,

and Wachsmuth has done the same for Heteroschisma tt. The

hydrospires of all these types, however, must have had ten-

tacles in connexion with them, if Mr. Hambach is right in

his restoration of the ambulacra of Pentremites.

He makes great use of these supposed tentacles of Pentre-

mites in trying to establish the close relationship of this genus

with the Kchinoidea ; but he entirely fails to see that if he is

correct in regarding the tentacles of Pentremites as commu-

nicating with the hydrospiric sacs which terminate in the

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 547. + Op. cit. p. 62.

t “Notes on some Echinodermata from the Mountain Limestone,”

Geol. Mag. vol. ii. 1865, p. 250.

§ ‘Annals,’ ser. 4, vol. v. p. 263. || Zbed. ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 232.

q Loe. cit. p. 250. ** “Paleontology of Illinois,’ vol. v. p. 463.

+t ‘Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 227.

{{ ‘ Paleontology of Illinois,’ vol. vii. p. 356,

Morphology of the Blastoidea. 295

spiracles round the mouth, he is in reality widening the gap

between a Pentremite and an Urchin. The ambulacral ten-

tacles of an Urchin are supplied by lateral branches of a

single median water-vessel, which does not open to the exte-

rior in the neighbourhood ‘of the mouth, but unites with its

fellows into the oral ring. These features are eminently

characteristic of all Echinoderms and not merely of the Echi-

noidea, in which group Mr. Hambach finds the nearest allies

ot Pentremites; though from his description of the tentacular

apparatus of the latter type it must be entirely different from

that of any living Echinoderm.

I believe, however, not only that Pentremites and the Blas-

toids generally had radial vessels and an oral ring homologous

with those of the other Echinoderms, but also that their

hydrospires are represented in some recent types, though not

by the tentacular apparatus, as supposed by Mr. Hambach.

For it appears to me that Ludwig * was not far wrong in his

comparison of the elongated slits at the sides of the ambulacra

of Orophocrinus to the ten interradial clefts on the under side

of the dise of Ophiurids, which lead into the genital burse.

He says, for example, ‘‘ Meine Ansicht griindet sich auf die

Uebereinstimmung in der Lage der Hydrospiren der Blastoi-

deen mit den Burse der Ophiuriden, sowie auch auf die in

beiden Organen in gleicher Weise vorkommende Faltenbildung

an der der Leibeshéhle zugekehrten Seite.”

If then, as I believe to be the case, the hydrospires of

Orophocrinus correspond to the genital burse of an Ophiurid,

this view may be extended to all the Blastoids; and it is

surely a more rational one than that which postulates the

existence of a tentacular apparatus at the sides of the ambu-

lacra of Pentremites, with altogether different morphological

characters from the water-vascular system of other Kchino-

derms. Then, again, the genital slits of the Ophiurids are

ventral in position as the hydrospiral clefts are in the Blas-

toids, and not dorsal like the ovarian apertures of the Kchini,

to which Mr. Hambach compares the spiracles of the Blastoids.

This is only one of many anomalies which appear throughout

his comparison of an Lehinus and a Pentremites. He for-

merly} spoke of the “ oroanal ”’ surface of a Pentremite as

being on the dorsal part of the shell; but he now tells usf,

“That portion which I had termed ‘dor sal half’ should per

haps have been called better ‘ apical’ or ‘ ambulacral system ; ’

* “Beitrige zur Anatomie der Ophiuren,” Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zool.

Bd. xxxi. 1878, p. 388.

+ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 151. ¢ Ibid. p. 542.

21*

296 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

it would correspond to the ocular plates and ambulacral

field in Hehinus, and consists of deltoid pieces and ambulacral

field in Pentremites, The ventral portion perhaps also had

better be called actinal or interambulacral system, and would

correspond to the genital plates and interambulaer al field, and

consist of basal plates and fork pieces in Pentremites.”

The following remarks occur to one on reading this

passage :—

1. The deltoid plates of a Pentremite are interradial, 7. e.

situated between the ambulacra. They cannot theretane

possibly correspond to the ocular plates of an Echinus 3 for

these are situated radially and receive the distal ends of the

ambulacra, in very much the same way as the fork pieces or

radials of a Pentremite enclose a greater or less portion of the

outer ends of the ambulacra.

2. “ Interambulacral” is not used as a synonym for

‘actinal’’ by any writer on Echinoderm morphology.

3. If Mr. Hambach will consult the writings of Prof. Alex-

ander Agassiz * upon the structure of Echinoderms, he will

find the genital plates described as belonging to the abactinal

and not to the actinal system; while Gétte’s observations T

prove that the basal plates of a stalked Kchinoderm are like-

wise abactinal in position, and not actinal as they are called

by Mr. Hambach. He is right, however, in calling them

interambulacral, and in comparing them to the genital plates

of Hchinus. But his parallel between the interambulacral

field of an Hehinus and the fork pieces or radial plates of a

Pentremite is at variance with every principle of Echinoderm

morphology. Like the basals, and also the genital and

ocular plates of an Urchin, the radials constitute a funda-

mental element of the abactinal, or apical system, as it has

been well designated by Agassiz and Lovén.

The nomenclature of Echinoderm morphology is doubtless

somewhat difficult ; but if the fundamental difference between

radial and interradial, or ambulacral and interambulacral, on

the one hand, and between actinal and abactinal on the

other, be carefully borne in mind, much that seems obscure is

readily understuod. Mr. Hambach, however, uses these terms

in the loosest manner, and the result is that abactinal plates

in which the ambulacra of Pentremites terminate (the radial

or fork pieces) are described by him as actinal and interambu-

lacral ! Is not this rather hard upon the unfortunate student

* ‘Revision of the en Cambridge, U.S. 1872-74, p. 685; and

‘North American Starfishes,’ 1877, pp. 38, 62, 95.

+ “ Vergleichende Entwickelungsgeschichte der Comatula mediter-

ranea,” Arch, f. mikrosk, Anat. Bd. xii. 1876, p. 595.

Morphology of the Blastovdea. 297

of the future who reads Mr. Hambach’s papers after a preli-

minary study of the works of Johannes Miiller and Alexander

Agassiz ?

Mr. Hambach’s discussion* of the affinities of Blastoids,

Echinids, and Crinoids commences as follows :—

“ Yn regard to the relationship of Echinus and Pentremites

IT would say that it seems quite strange to seek for their

nearest allies among the Crinoidee; nevertheless they have

been regarded and classified as a suborder to Crinodez (s7c),

even Bronn, in his ‘ Klassen und Ordnungen des Thierreichs,’

puts them below the Crinoidez, as was done by most of the

authors before, and is still done by others, although Say re-

marks already, that ‘in a natural series these bodies consti-

tute the link between the Crinoidew and the Echinide.’”’

He further says that I “certainly cannot point out a Crinoid

which bears a stronger resemblance to a Pentremite than a Pen-

tremite does to an Kchinus.” I fully admit that there are many

points of resemblance between Pentremites and Echinus, as will

be evident from the Appendix to my Report on the Crinoidea

of the ‘Challenger’ Expeditiont. But like Leuckart, Romer,

Huxley, Wyville Thomson, Zittel, Wachsmuth, and many

others, I consider the presence or absence of a column as of

much greater morphological importance than Mr. Hambach is

disposed to attribute to it; and I therefore believe the resem-

blance between Pentremites and such a Crinoid as Cupresso-

crinus to be far stronger than that between Pentremites and

Echinus. Cupressocrinus had a series of minute pinnules

along the ambulacra, very closely similar to those of a Blas-

toid, and altogether different from the pinnules of an ordinary

Crinoid; while there is much reason to think that it was also

provided with a hydrospiric apparatus. But these structures

(and also the stem), which are so characteristic of a Pentre-

mite, are altogether unrepresented in Hchinus, and the passage

of tentacles through the ambulacral pores of Pentremites is, to

put it mildly, an open question.

Before concluding this communication I should like to

correct some errors that unfortunately appeared in the first f

of the two papers on the Blastoids which have been commu-

nicated to the ‘ Annals’ by Mr. R. Etheridge, Jun., and my-

self. Iam bound to admit that they ought never to have

found their way into print; and the only excuse I can offer for

their having been published is, that the final revise of our —

paper was delayed in the post office, and did not reach the

printers until the necessity of punctual publication of the

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 542.

+ Zool. Chall. Exp. part xxxii. p. 413.

} ‘Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. ix. April 1882, pp. 213-252.

298 Dr. P. H. Carpenter on the

‘ Annals’ had compelled the printing off of our communica-

tion in its uncorrected form.

1. Page 219, six lines from bottom, for “ each arm forms

the floor of a passage’ read “ each half forms the floor of a

passage.”

2. Page 241: the last paragraph should commence as fol-

lows :—“ In the type species, G. Norwoodi, the central aperture

is closed by a group of small plates.”

This last error has been pointed out by Mr. Hambach *

in the following characteristic passage: “ But not, as mis-

represented by Mr. Carpenter, is this cone-shaped integument

preserved on P. Norwoodi.”

In conclusion, I must beg of Mr. Hambach that if he

should wish to refer to my papers on any future occasion, he

will take a little more care than he has hitherto exercised to

retain the sense of the original, when he gives it in his own

words and not in mine.

Some cases of this kind have been noticed already ; but

there are two of a much more serious nature.

On page 544+ Mr. Hambach quotes me as saying, “ Mere

differences in the relative sizes of the calyx-plates are of very

little systematic value ’}. Two pages further on, however,

he discusses the differences between the two groups of so-

called Pentremites, which are referred by Mr. Etheridge and

myself to Pentremites and to Schizoblastus respectively ; and he

says, ‘‘ I see no good reason to separate the first division from

the second, because the number and relative position of these

plates to each other remains the same, and, as differences in

the size of the calyx plates (as Mr. Carpenter remarks) are

of no systematic value, they should not be separated.”

Is Mr. Hambach here referring to the passage which he

has quoted in full on page 544? Itfso, one of his two ver-

sions of it must be wrong, and it is not the first one ; and if

not, I will thank him to give me the exact reference to the

statement which he paraphrases on page 546.

In Mr. Hambach’s first paper§ he gave the following de-

scription of the lancet-plate of Pentremites :—“ Its anterior

side is smooth and slightly convex, whereas the posterior

is concave, semilunar, and grooved in its whole length

for the’ reception of some duct or vessel... .. . . Im the

majority of the species, or at least in the typical ones, as

Pentremites florealis, sulcatus, pyriformis, etc., the width of

the lancet piece is half as great as that of the ambulacral

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 541. t Ibid. vol. iv.

{ “ Remarks upon the Structure and Classification of the Blastoidea,”

Report of the York Meeting of the British Association, 1882, p. 630.

§ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 149,

Morphology of the Blastotdea. ; 299

field, being also pierced through the centre in its whole

length by a very fine canal, which led Mr. Rofe to suppose

that it was composed of two pieces.”

Two pages further on Mr. Hambach proceeds ‘to the

description of the softer parts or organs which were protected

by the calcareous shell, though both are so intimately con-

nected with each other that one could not exist without the

other. If we examine these parts, which, in some cases, are

very beautifully preserved, we shall see that they are placed

below or above each other * ; and if we commence with that

portion which is placed immediately under the lancet piece of

the ambulacral field (see Plate a. Fig. 9a), we will here find

a longitudinal duct or vessel resting in the concave furrow ot

the lancet piece, and running from the apex of the ambulacral

field to the summit, where it connects with a circular duct

(cesophageal ring?) surrounding on the interior side, the central

orifice or annulus centralis. ‘This I have been so fortunate as

to obtain entire from a well-preserved specimen of Pentre-

mites Norwood; though, being probably composed of a very

fine and delicate tissue or membrane, it 1s destroyed in most

cases, and therefore very rarely observed.”

In the endeavour to summarize these statements{ I wrote

as follows:— Dr. Hambach, on the other hand, figures a

section of a ray (of Granatocrinus Norwoodi?), the lancet

piece of which 1s not only ‘ pierced through the centre in its

whole length by a very tine canal,’ but also has a posterior

(sic) side which is ‘concave, semilunar, and grooved in its

whole length for the reception of some duct or vessel.’ At

the summit this duct or vessel ‘connects with a circular duct

(esophageal ring ?), surrounding on the interior side the cen-

tral orifice or annulus centralis.’ Thanks to the kindness of

Mr. Wachsmuth, I have been enabled to examine many

beautiful internal casts of Granatocrinus Norwoodi, a well-

preserved specimen of which is the original of Dr. Hambach’s

description; but, despite this advantage, I am at a loss to

understand aes meaning, and can only hope for a further ex-

planation of it in his for thcoming monograph.”

Here is Mr. Hambach’s version § of this passage :—“ Mr.

Carpenter says on p. 419 of his paper, I had figured and

described a section of a ray of Granatocrinus Norwood, but,

in spite of all advantages tor examining beautiful speciinens,

even the original which served for my description ||, he is at a loss

to understand the meaning. If Mr. Carpenter will go to the

* Ido not express ‘great doubts as to the correctness ” of this statement.

+ In the explanation of fig. 9 we read: (a) fork piece.

¢ ‘Annals,’ ser. 5, vol. viii. p. 419.

§ Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv. p. 537. || The tadics are anine,

300 - On the Morphology of the Blastoidea.

trouble of reading my little paper carefully he will be con-

vinced that the figures were not taken from Granatocrinus

Norwood, but that I distinctly said, ‘at least in the typical

ones, as Pentremiies florealis, sulcatus, pyriformis, etc.’ My

Fig. 9, on plate A, represents an oblique section through a

fork piece and ambulacral field of P. sulcatus, Fig. 14 an

interior view of the same, Fig. 16 an interior view of an am-

bulacral field alone. Both figures are taken from P. sulcatus,

and show the longitudinal furrow of the lancet piece very well,

which has been already observed and described by Romer.

‘“‘ As to the second statement he makes, that of having ex-

amined the original serving me for my description, I must

doubt very much the possibility of this, as | never sent one

of my type specimens away or missed them from out of my

collection.”

There are two points in the above passages on which I

would comment. 1. It is all very well for Mr. Hambach to

tell us now that figs. 9, 14, & 16 on Pl. A of a paper published

in 1881 represent portions of Pentremites sulcatus, but it

would have been better had he done so before. In his expla-

nation of pl. A*, figs. 1,2, 3, 8, 10, and 17 are referred to this

species, and no specific name at all is appended to the other

eleven figures. Neither is there any mention in the text on

the two occasions when he refers to fig. 9, of the species

which it illustrates. Seven lines above one reference he

alludes to three species of Pentremites, viz. florealis, sulcatus,

and pyrtformis ; and seven lines below the other there occurs

the name P. Norwoodi. Which, if any, of these species

furnished the section represented in fig.9? It seemed to me

more probable, from the context in the second case, that Mr.

Hambach was referring to Pentremites (Granatocrinus) Nor-

woodi; and so I put the name between brackets with a note

of interrogation after it. But it now appears that I was

wrong; and for this error of judgment on my part I tender

Mr. Hambach my apologies.

2. If Mr. Hambach “ will go to the trouble of reading my

little paper carefully he will be convinced” that I never

claimed to have had the advantage of examining the original

specimen which served for his description, as he makes out,

Several internal casts of P. Norwoodi have been found besides

the ‘“ well-preserved specimen” described by him, but net

seen by me; and by the liberality of Mr. Wachsmuth I have

been enabled to examine a good many of them. But I was

never quite so foolish as to state that I had seen Mr. Ham-

bach’s original, although, in spite of having the best of reasons

to the contrary, he twice charges me with having done so!

* Trans. St. Louis Acad. vol. iv.

On Sponges from South Australia. 301

XXV.—Descriptions of Sponges from the Neighbourhood of

Port Phillip Heads, South Australia, continued. By H. J.

Carter, F.R.S. &e.

Remaining Groups of the Hircinida.

Referring to the tabular view (p. 215) we may observe that

there are eleven groups still remaining in the family H1rcr-

NIDA, beyond whose diagnosis (‘ Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi.

p- 132), viz. “ Solid fibre chiefly cored with foreign objects,”

there is nothing in their respective descriptions (7. p. 136

et seq.) to lead to their determination, for [ have already stated

that form alone among the Spongida is of no value in this

respect, and most of them are simply characterized by their

forms, as may be learnt from the nomenclature.

Still all that I could do at the time, when a quantity of

Psammonemata that would alone fill several square yards was

presented to me for arrangement—in which, with very few

exceptions, nothing but bare skeletons (beach specimens)

remained for my guidance—was to heap them together

hurriedly, and name the heaps chiefly in accordance with the

forms they contained as preliminary to future distribution,

when such time should arrive that they might be studied

with their sarcode on as well as off. ‘This “ time” must, of

course, be very long, as in all other branches of natural

history ; but still it will progress if advantage be taken of the

opportunities offered for this purpose, such, I may instance, as

those afforded by Mr. Wilson’s collections. But it never can

be done at a distance so weil as on the spot, where the

species, from its abundance and its varieties, may be studied

under all its phases, and a multiplication of useless specific

names thus avoided. Much therefore in this way may be

hoped for from Dr. R. von Lendenfeld, now at Melbourne, who,

educated under one of the best spongiologists of the present

day, viz. Prof. EK. Schulze, of Gratz, has already turned his

attention most successfully in this direction.

Although, however, the skeletons of the Psammonematous

sponges thus deprived of their sarcode are almost indispen-

sable in classification, as may be learnt from Prof. Hyatt’s

beautiful photographs and careful descriptions (op, et loc. cit.),

et when we come to see many of them which have been

skilfully preserved either in the dried or wet states directly

after having been dredged up from their natural abodes, their

302 Mr. H. J. Carter on

aspect is so different that, had the former not familiarized me

with their character, the latter would hardly enable me to

recognize the species. Thus Schmidt’s genus Stelospongos

would never have become known to me by his illustrated

description of the arrangement of the fibre alone, if it had not

been for Hyatt’s photograph of an entire form, viz. S. levis,

from South Australia (Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. ii.

p. 530, pl. xv. fig. 16), of which form there is an abundance

in the British Museum.

It is true that, in the “ key” of illustrations to my classi-

fication (‘ Annals,’ 2c. p. 192), I have also given some of

Schmidt’s species of Hircinia, Nardo, to illustrate the group

“ Hirciniosa;” but it will be found, by referring to Schmidt's

arrangement (Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres, p. 30 &c.), that

these, as well as others, are all placed under bis Filifera, that

is that the sarcode in all was more or less replaced by the

presence of the parasite Spongiophaga communis, so that, as

genuine illustrations of the ‘‘ Hirciniosa,” neither of these can

be admitted. Again, LHalispongia choanoides, Bk., = Stelo-

spongos, Sdt., is not an illustration of the group Callhistia, as

1 had thought, whose skeleton is much finer, as will be more

particularly noticed hereafter; while Sarcotragus fatidus,

Sdt., which was adduced to illustrate the form of the fibre in

the group “* Platyfibra,” is in the same condition as regards the

sarcode as Schmidt’s /’rcinte. ‘This parasitic (?) transform-

ation is so prevalent in the //rcinie that it is difficult to find

a specimen without it; and hence Lieberktihn made it a

specific character, which of course was a mistake, especially

as it is not confined to the Hirciniz only.

Thus, as I have just stated, there is absolutely nothing

that has been hitherto laid down to lead the student to the

recognition of any species contained in the groups in my

classification to which I have alluded, and therefore it becomes

desirable to see how far this want may be supplied by Mr.

Wilson’s specimens.

Setting aside then all attempt to interfere with these groups

so far as their names are concerned, I would divide the

whole into conulated and unconulated Psammonematous

sponges, proposing to retain the term “ HircrntpA” for the

former, and adding that of “ LiocHrorrpa”’ for the latter

family, with which we will begin.

Fam. Liochrotida *.

Char. Psammonematous sponges on which there are no

* Newypws, smooth-skinned.

Sponges from South Australia. 303

conuli, but in which the keratose fibre is strongly developed

and more or less cored with sand and foreign microscopic

objects.

Stelospongus levis, Hyatt (op. et loc. cit.).

Of this species, to which I have just alluded, there are

several specimens in Mr. Wilson’s spirit-preserved collection,

while the great number of dried ones from the southern coast

of Australia that have come under my notice indicates that

it is not only abundantly plentiful, but that it is more so than

any other species in that locality ; yet, with the exception of

Dr. Bowerbank’s representations of a spirit-preserved speci-

men from Freemantle under the name of “Halispongia choa-

noides"’ (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1872, pl. vi.), and Mr. Stuart O.

Ridley’s observations on Stelospongus excavatus from Port

Molle, in Queensland (Zool. Coll. of H.M.S. § Alert,’ Brit.

Mus. pub. 1884, p. 883), viz. that “the colour in spirit is

greyish white (putty colour),” and that ‘the dermis conceals

all the skeleton but the ends of the primary fibres, which ap-

pear as low points over the whole of the outer surface and

just inside the margins of the pits,” there is no description of

anything more than the dried skeleton, which Schmidt, who

established the genus (Spong. Atlantisch. Gebiet. p. 29,

Taf. i. figs. 15 and 14), only illustrates by two fragments of

the fibre, which Hyatt fortunately has identified with an entzre

form from Port Phillip Heads, Australia, under the name

above mentioned (op. et loc. cit. pl. xv. fig. 16).

Returning then to Mr. Wilson’s spirit-preserved specimens

of this species, we find them pyriform, stipitate, smooth, con-

sisting of a subglobular body presenting typically a single

large vent on the summit, terminated by an attenuated stem

and root-like expansion in the opposite direction. Consistence

resilient. Colour, when fresh, ‘* grey,” as itis now. Sur-

face smooth, covered uniformly by dermal sarcode charged

with sand, which in its natural, that is unworn, state entirely

conceals the subjacent fibre under a sieve-like structure,

which is well represented by Dr. Bowerbank (op. et loc. cit.

pl. vi. fig. 2), in which the reticulation is densely arenaceous,

and the interstices, which are more or less uniformly circular,

tympanized by the dermal sareode alone. Pores in the inter-

stices of the dermal reticulation. Vent very large, generally

single, and situated a little excentrically on the summit of the

body, supported on a tubular extension of the fibre, which is

better seen in the dried skeleton than in the fresh specimen,

where it is covered by a lip-like fleshy fold of the dermal

sarcode, whose arenaceous and poriferous structure ceases at

304 Mr. H. J. Carter on

the margin, after which it becomes homogeneous and smooth,

as it lines a large cloacal cavity into which the great canals

of the excretory systems empty themselves; oftentimes the

vent is double, and sometimes accompanied by one or more

subsidiary ones. Internally the fibrous structure radiates

upwards and outwards from the stem, consisting of main and

interuniting fibre, of which the former is cored with sand &e.

and the latter simple, forming a reticulated mass whose inter-

stices are tympanized by the parenchymatous sarcode,

traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-systems,

which finally open into the cloaca. Size variable, under 5

in. high and 3 in. in diameter horizontally in its widest part.

Hab, Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. When acquainted with the typical form of this species

with its sarcode of, that is with the dried washed-out skeleton,

it is not difficult to recognize it with the sarcode on; but the

two are necessary for identification. Hence the necessity of

knowing both, which, unfortunately, is the case with most of

the Psammonemata, on account of the sameness of the fibre,

the variety of structure even in the same species, and the

absence of any particular form of “ proper spicule” to

characterize the individual. I say ‘‘ unfortunately,” because

the species are so numerous, so very varied in their forms, and

so seldom obtained in both the conditions above mentioned,

that it will, as above stated, be a long time betore they can be

fully and faithfully recorded for practical utility.

In many of the dried skeletal specimens in the British

Museum the walls, made up of the columnar fibre described

by Schmidt, present a distinctly hexagonal or honeycomb

structure, extending inwards towards the centre, and in some

instances three or more pyriform individuals have grown

together ; the vents, too (as before stated), are by no means

always single, and are sometimes supplemented by smaller

ones; but the varieties in form and structure of the entire

sponge, and even the state of its dermal surface, are so great

that, if each has to be particularly described, I doubt whether

Schmidt’s description of the fibre alone will suftice for iden-

tification.

With reference to nomenclature, it might be observed that

Dr. Bowerbank called his specimen “‘//alispongia choanoides ”

in 1872 (/. c.) after Schmidt had established the generic

name ‘Stelospongos” in 1870 (/. c.) ; to which, however, it

should be added that the former did this only provisionally,

although, as the context shows, evidently without any allusion

to, if acquainted with, what Schmidt had done previously,

Sponges from South Australia. 305

which certainly, as I have before stated, would have been of

very little use to myself withont Hyatt’s photograph.

Another species of this genus appears to be represented in

Mr. Wilson’s dried collection by three specimens, which may

be named and described as follows :—

Stelospongus flabelliformis, n. sp.

Compressed, wide, fan-shaped, stipitate; ribbed radiatingly

from the stem, which is long and terminated by a root-like

expansion, to the circumference, which is comparatively thin ;

ribs or rather ridges bifurcating once or twice in their course

to the circumference, corresponding to the divisions internally

of the excretory canal-systems; interunited irregularly on

both sides by sub-ridges, which thus give rise to a number

of concave depressions such as might have been caused

by the specimen having grown between two beds of small

pebbles, ending at the circumference in a series of pro-

esses, which give the margin a denticulated form, each

process being a tubular extension of a vent, and the whole

arranged Pandean-pipe-like along the circumference. Con-

sistence now hard, more or less resilient. Colour grey exter-

nally (that is the colour of the incrustation), dark sponge-

colour immediately underneath, lighter within. Surface

smooth, covered with a cribriform sandy incrustation, whose

minute interstices present great uniformity. Pores in the

dermal sarcode tympanizing the interstices of the incrustation,

Vents in the position mentioned. Structure internally com-

pact, consisting of massive fibro-reticulation, in which the

interstices are tympanized by the parenchymatous sarcode ;

fibre of two kinds, viz. axiated or cored with foreign objects,

and simply keratose, the former vertical and the latter inter-

uniting or lateral; the whole traversed by the branches of the

excretory canal-systems. Size of largest specimen 7 in,

high by 8x 3 in. horizontally ; stem 34 in. long.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia.

Obs. In one of the “three”? specimens the body is much

more inflated, being 3 in. thick ; there are no ridges, and the

denticulated margin is very irregular ; in short the whole looks

like a coarse clumsy form of the above description. The

pebble-like impressions, to which I have above alluded, are

well represented in Hyatt’s photograph of his Spongelia Far-

lovit, which came from the same neighbourhood (op. et loc,

cit. pl. xvi. fig. 14), and are the same as the “ depressions ”

on the surface of Taonura flabelliformis (° Annals,’ 1882,

vol. x. p. 108). ‘They appear to be produced by linear eleva-

306 Mr. H. J. Carter on

tions of the structure over subjacent branches of the excretory

canal-systems, like the radiating ridges; thus circumscribing

the “ depressions.”

Finally, there is a spirit-preserved specimen of this species

of a globular form, elongated laterally, which appears to be

intermediate between the last-mentioned and Stelospongus

levis, and in which there are nine unmarginated vents of

different sizes, large and small, irregularly scattered over the

upper part. It is 6 in. high, including the stem, by 5x3

in. horizontally ; stem 24 in. long. Same locality, in 7 fath.

This as a variety might be termed Stelospongus latus for con-

venience.

Stelospongus tuberculatus (provisional).

Specimen globular, tuberculated, stipitate, consisting of

short dividing and interuniting branches, terminating in round

knobs on the surface, which altogether assume a globular

form ; rising from a hard, cylindrical, truncated stem (? cut

off by the dredge). Consistence firm. Colour, when fresh,

orey ;”’ the same now, thatis from the sandy exterior. Sur-

face even, consisting of a thick arenaceous incrustation spread

uniformly over the tuberculated head, concealing the subja-

cent fibre, and presenting a reticulated structure in low relief

and of a white colour when dry, which arises trom a heaping

up together of the sand-grains &c. of which it is composed.

Pores in the interstices of the reticulation. Vents numerous

but small, chiefly confined to the more prominent parts

respectively of the tuberculiform processes. Fibre of two

kinds, viz. cored or axiated with foreign bodies, and simply

keratose, the former vertical and the latter lateral. Size of

specimen 5 in. high (including the stem, which is 1} in. long)

by 3x 23 in. horizontally in its greatest dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loe. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 18 fath.

Obs. I am not certain of the proper location of this species

in point of classification, for although it closely resembles

Stelospongus levis in the structure of the sandy incrustation

&e., the general form, like that of a knotted Chalina, is so

different that I have thought it best only to name it “ pro-

visionally,” chiefly to record its description. Then the general

form of sponges is so little to be depended upon that, after

all, the difference in form may go for nothing in a specific

point of view.

Geelongia vasiformis, n. g. & sp.

Specimen vasiform, deep, conical, stipitate, wide at the

Sponges from South Australia. 307

brim, narrowing gradually towards the stem; margin or brim

undulating, round. Consistence firm, tough. Colour “ brown-

grey’ when fresh, much the same now. Surface of the

excavation a little smoother than that of the outside, which is

slightly uneven, consisting of the dermal sarcode charged

with sand, especially on the outside, which, together with the

layer of subdermal cavities, is about 3-48ths in. thick. Pores

plentifully scattered over the dermal incrustation outside.

Vents uniformly scattered over the whole of the inner surface

of the vase or only halfway down, also a few on the outer

surface, but none on the margin. Structure consisting of

sand-cored and clear keratose fibre of an amber colour, sup-

porting in its reticulation the sarcodic elements of the paren-

chyma, traversed by the branches of the excretory systems,

whose large canals are directed across the wall, that is from

the subdermal pore-cavities on the outside to the vents on the

inner side of the vase, giving off a number of small branches

in their course in the opposite direction; while the main

branches of the jibre, following the same course as the large

canals, indicate a transverse structure generally, in contra-

distinction to that of another species (viz. Hircinia intertexta)

that will be described presently, in which the structure is

longitudinal or parallel to the wall. Size of specimens, total

height 9 in., including the stem, which is 24 in. long and 13

thick ; width across the brim 6 in.; wall near the stem = in.

thick, gradually diminishing upwards.

ab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 20 fath.

Obs. Examined in the wet state. Generic name taken

from that of the town near the place where Mr. Wilson’s

dredgings were carried on. There are two specimens of this

species, in one of which the vents only extend halfway down

the surface of the excavation, while in the other they are

continued to the bottom; but otherwise they are much the

same. Both specimens are in halves, which, by being

doubled, enable me to give the dimensions above mentioned.

This is the first species which I have briefly described in my

observations on the ‘ Circulation in the Spongida ” (antea,

p- 120) as affording an example of the opening of the pores

through the subdermal cavities directly into a large excretory

canal, &e.

Such vasiform Psammonematous sponges are not new to

me, as there are five dry specimens in the British Museum,

all of which belong to the same species, and, all being more or

less alike, afford the most satisfactory instance that has come

under my notice of the replacement of the natural sareode by

308 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Spongiophaga communis, for in three of these the whole of the

soft parts are transformed into the filaments of this supposed

parasite, and in the other two, which are almost exactly like

them, the natural sarcode remains ntact by it; the former

bear my running no. “177” and the latter és 547 ;”” but

being dry, and therefore much altered in appearance, I am

unable to say with certainty that they are specimens of

Geelongia vasiformis ; at the same time for descriptive pur-

poses it may be observed that they are all smooth internally,

but ribbed externally by ridges which extend more or less

parallelly although radiatingly from the base to the cireum-

ference, while they now average 9 in. high by 9 in. across

the brim, which is about }1n. thick; so that, when fresh,

they must have been very nearly double in all these measure-

ments. All are said to have been brought from Australia,

and being remarkable in shape have been mounted on wooden

stands for exhibition; thus they are analogous to the great

Suberite “‘ Neptune’s Cup, ’ = Rhaphiophora. patera, Gray, =

Poterion, Harting.

Abnormally-developed Ova in situ tn Geelongia vasiformis.

In both the specimens of Geelongia vasiformis there are a

great number of isolated ova, scattered singly throughout the

tissue in distinct cysts of the same shape, so loosely that, on

breaking open a cyst, which is firmly attached to the sur-

rounding tissue, they fall out in their entirety, when they

appear to be in different stages of development, of which the

earliest consists of a delicate spherical colourless envelope

filled with granuliferous nucleated yelk-cells of a faint yellow

colour, averaging 20-6000ths inch in diameter, while the entire

envelope, which at this period is very thin and delicate, is

about 1-20th in. in diameter; and the latest or most ad-

vanced development is of a subglobular tuberculated form,

rendered more or less irregular by the budding-forth of

several short processes, some of which may be once divided.

While, however, the contents are the same, the envelope and

the processes into which it has been prolonged have become

transformed into a keratose laminated structure of an amber

colour about 4-G000ths in. thick, having very much the

appearance of the laminated keratose fibre of the sponge

itself; thus between these extremes of sphericity and sub-

elobularity there are ova of every degree of form and colour.

What the signification of this development may be I am

unable to conceive further than that it may be a normal one

of the ovum in an abnormal position ; hence, provisionally, | I

have headed this ‘‘ Abnormal development of the ovum in

Sponges from South Australia. 309

situ,” for the development of the ovum in the Psammonema-

tous sponges beyond the ciliated stage—in which I observe

the same kind of yelk-cells (see Schulze, Zeitschrift f. wiss.

Zool. Bd, xxxii. Taf. xxxviti. figs. 2-4, 1879, for compa-

rison)—has not been published, if indeed followed.

Here I might notice that similar kinds of ova exist ina

specimen of /ireinia? in the same collection, wherein all the

other soft parts have been transformed into the filaments of

Spongiophaga communis, thus apparently indicating a protec-

tive power much greater than that of the sareode, as I shall

more particularly notice hereafter.

Dactylia chaliniformis, n. sp.

Caulescent, solid, digitiform branches, rising from a single

stem ; branches thick, irregularly cylindrical, more or less

dichotomously divided, slightly enlarged, fig-like towards the

ends. Consistence resilient. Colour, when fresh, “ dark

brown, buff at the tips.” Surface even, minutely reticulated

in low relief, with points passing into high relief at the extre-

mities of the branches. Pores abundant, situated in the

interstices of the dermal reticulation. Vents numerous, pustu-

liform, scattered unequally over the surface. Internal struc-

ture radiating obliquely upwards and outwards; main fibre

sand-cored, mterunited by clear but smaller fibre, all amber-

coloured ; supporting the sarcodic elements of the parenchyma ;

traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-system.

Size of specimen 8 in. high, and the whole bunch 6 in. in

diameter at its widest part; branches rather compressed,

about 1 in. in diameter at their largest or swollen part.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. This is a distinetly digito-chalina-like sponge, simu-

lating a Chalina in form as well as in structure as much as

the material would allow, being otherwise skeletally Psam-

monematous. It is thus another instance of the same form

being produced with totally different elements; pointing out

the uniformity of plan in this part of the development of the

Spongida.

Dactylia impar, N. sp.

Specimen caulescent, stems solid, cylindrical, branching off

successively from one side of the largest and longest, which

extends to the end of the specimen, like the barbs on one

side of a feather; short and interunited pan-pipe-like below,

becoming separated and more or less bifurcated upwards.

Consistence firm. Colour white, from the abundance ot

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 22

310 Mr. H. J. Carter on

colourless foreign objects with which the specimen is in-

crusted. Surface even or indistinctly granulated, consisting

of the incrustation just mentioned. Pores abundant between

the granules, irregularly grouped. Vents small, scattered

over the surface, chiefly on one side of the stems. Internal

structure radiating from the axis upwards and outwards;

main fibre sand-cored, interunited by clear but smaller fibre,

all amber-coloured, supporting the sarcodic elements of the

parenchyma, traversed by the branches of the excretory

canal-systems. Size of specimens about 7 in. long by 3x

in., being very much compressed, and all the branches on the

same level.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 6 fath.

Obs. The chief characters of this species are its “ frosted ”

whiteness, arising from a thick incrustation of foreign objects,

which appears exclusively to consist of hyaline grains of

quartz, its digito-chaliniform stems, and one-sided growth.

Dactylia palmata, n. sp.

Specimen stipitate, palmate, digitate, consisting of a bunch

of compressed, solid branches proceeding from a short thick

stem, becoming dichotomously divided into digito-chaliniform

processes. Consistence resilient. Colour, when fresh, “ dull

reddish orange,” now grey. Surface even, slightly arena-

ceous. Pores plentifully scattered over the surface generally.

Vents also scattered over the expanded portions, more in

line along the cylindrical branches ; main fibre sand-cored,

lateral fibre clear. Size of specimen 9 in. high by 6x2

horizontally ; hence the whole form is rather compressed.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 16 fath.

Obs. This appears to be only a more flattened, 7. e. palmate,

variety of Dactylia chaliniformis.

Fam. Hircinida.

Char. Psammonematous sponges which are conulated on

the surface. Otherwise the same as in the family Lio.

chrotida.

Hircinia solida, n. sp.

Specimen long, thick, erect, compressed, tongue-shaped,

sessile; margin obtuse, free end pointed, fixed end spreading

or more or less contracted. Consistence, when wet, soft,

Sponges from South Australia. 311

fleshy, resilient, firm. Colour, when fresh, ‘dark grey above,

yellowish green below,” now dark grey, almost black when

dry, lighter internally. Surface uniformly consisting of ob-

tuse conuli, in each of which there is a plurality of points

corresponding to the ends of the subjacent sandy fibre, grouped

together irregularly, about 1-8th inch apart; bound down

by a soft, fleshy, fibro-reticulated dermis in which there are

no foreign objects ; dermal fibre made up of short, fusiform,

granuliferous cells er bedies, transparent fibrille, and a few

elliptical pigmental cells; tympanized in its interstices by a

thin transparent layer of sarcode in which the pores are situ-

ated. Vents small, but numerous and indistinct, scattered

generally over the surface among the conuli. Internal struc-

ture dense, consisting of a mass of short-jointed, reticulated,

keratose fibre, in which the foreign material predominates

over the keratine, whose interstices are filled up by a fibro-

reticulation like that of the dermis, in which also the inter-

stices again are tympanized by thin sarcode pierced with

holes for inhalent and exhalent purposes respectively (only

seen in the dried fragment), the whole forming the paren-

chyma of the interior, whose sarcode, together with that of

the fibrous dermis, is so inspissated that, on drying, it melts

down into an almost corneous consistence of a dark colour,

which is very characteristic of the species. Size of spirit-

preserved specimen 12 in. high by about 4x1 in. heri-

zontally in its greatest dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 20 fath.

Obs. Compactness of structure, prevalence of sandy fibre,

soft, fleshy, fibro-reticulated dermis, and dark colour chiefly

characterize this species. There are two other, but dry

specimens, one of which is irregular in form and the other

consists of two tongue-shaped erect pieces of nearly equal size,

each of which is like that above described, but united together

laterally for the greater part of their length. Both are in-

tensely hard from the corneous character of the dermal tissue

when dried ; in both, too, the dermis is nearly black, while the

interior 1s compact and of a ochreous yellow colour. Hach

individual of the double specimen is about 9 in. high by 2} x 4

in. horizontally in its greatest dimensions; when fresh,

they were probably nearly double this size. Under the

microscope the ¢nterstices of the dark dermal fibro-reticulation,

when dry, present a white appearance from their being tym-

panized by their dermal sarcode in which the pores are situ-

ated. ‘The dry specimens are much lighter and harder than

the wet one; but the characters of “ consistence” generally

rape

312 Mr. H. J. Carter on

in this state are so relative that they are not of much value

in a specific point of view.

Hircinia intertexta, n. sp.

Specimen wet. Oblong, erect, like a piece of board an inch

thick, slightly thinning towards ‘the sides and upper border,

whose margins are rounded and irregularly undulated, sessile,

spreading below. Consistence fir m and resilient, very hight

when dry. Colour, when fresh, grey,” now brownish grey.

Surface on both sides uniformly covered with monticular,

single-pointed conuli averaging 1-24th inch apart and about

the same in height above the sunken intervening dermis,

which unites them together more or less linearly; dermis

consisting of a beautifully reticulated, soft, grey fibre without

foreign objects, which dries hght brown, and whose inter-

stices are tympanized by a thin transparent sarcode in which

the pores are situated, supported by another subjacent reticu~

lation of amber-coloured keratose fibre, which, resting on the

ends of the arenaceous vertical filaments, thus together form

the conuli and support the dermis. Vents large, chiefly on

the upper margin. Internal structure consisting o a mass of

reticulated fibre of three kinds, (ke the dermis, viz. :—1, large,

scanty, cored with foreign objects, vertical ; 2, “nailer sized,

exclusively amber-coloured keratine, lateral s 3, microscopic,

soft when fresh, hard and transparent when ee intertextural,

whose interstices, tympanized by thin poriferous sarcode,

occupy the rest of the space and, traversed by the branches

of the excretory canal-system , complete the parenchyma. Size

of specimen 12 in. high by 3 3% X13 in. horizontally in its

greatest dimensions. As a slice has been cut off from one

side perpendicularly, the probability is that this specimen

was much wider, perhaps double the present width, when

entire.

Hab. Marine.

Loc, Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 18 fath.

Obs. The most striking feature in this specimen is the pre-

sence of the microscopic, intertextural fibre fillmg up the

interstices of the skeleton, which can only be well seen in a

dried fragment ; in which the predominance also of the keratine

over the mineral element shows that it is in the opposite

state, in this respect, to that of Hircinia solida, whose weight

is rendered much greater simply by the predominance of the

mineral element, while that of H. cntertexta is comparatively

light, as above stated,

“This is the second species which I have briefly described in

Sponges fr om South Australia. cba

my observations on the “Circulation in the Spongida” (p.120)

as affording an example of the opening of pores through the

subdermal cavities directly into a large branch of the excre-

tory canal-system, whereby the nutrient particles must be

subsequently deflected through smaller or collateral branches

to the ampullaceous sacs, and brought back by a similar set,

as the large vessel goes on uninterruptedly i increasing in size

to its termination in the vent.

Flircinia flabellopalmata, n. sp.

Specimens dry. Compressed, expanded, thin, stipitate,

flabelliform, palmate, irregularly and deeply denticulated

above, even "at the sides, passing downwards into an elongated

round stem, which is terminated by a root-like expansion ;

denticulations thin, wide and compressed like the body, variable

in shape and dimensions. Consistence hard now, being dry.

Colour whitish grey, from the abundance of foreign spicules

incrusting the dermis. Surface consisting of little, pointed,

short conuli closely approximated, sometimes united laterally

so as to form lines or a reticulation, supporting the dermis,

which is densely charged with foreign bodies, chiefly fragmen-

tary sponge-spicules of many kinds ; furrowed at the margins

on both body and denticulations, with smooth grooves branch-

ing inwards, indicating the presence of corresponding canals

in the wet state. Pores in the interstices between the conuli.

Vents scattered over the surface generally, sometimes arranged

linearly on one side of the margin of the denticulation in con-

nexion with the ‘ grooves.” Internal structure composed of

a reticulate mass of coarse sand-cored or axiated and simple

keratose fibre, ending towards the surface in points which

form the axes of the conuli respectively ;. tympanized in the

interstices by thin, transparent, flimsy sarcode. Size: there

are two specimens of this species which are very much alike,

but one much smaller than the other. The largest is 14 1 in.

high (3 in. of which are stem), and 8 by 4 in. in its largest

horizontal dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth not

given.

Obs. These specimens belong to Mr. Wilson’s dry collec-

tion, which, although carefully prepared, are, from having

undergone much contraction during desiccation, very different

from what they would have been in the spirit-preserved state,

of which there is none for comparison.

314 Mr. H. J. Carter on

INircinia communis, n. sp.

Specimen massive, lobed, sessile. Consistence soft. Colour,

when fresh, ‘“ whitish buff,” now light grey. Surface cacti-

form, uniformly covered with single-pointed conuli, which are

comparatively prominent, averaging 3-16ths in. apart and

about the same in height, held together by a soft, glutinous

dermis which is permeated by an equally soft, fibrous, branch-

ing reticulation, without foreign objects. Pores in the sarcode

tympanizing the interstices of the dermal reticulation. Vents

seattered irregularly over the surface. Fibre sand-cored and

simply keratose; the former, which is vertical and axiates

the conuli, large and coarse, the latter, which is lateral, scanty,

tympanized in its massive reticulated structure by the sarcode

of the parenchyma, which, together with that of the dermis,

shrinks up when dried to the consistence of hard glue. Size

of specimen 4 in. high by 4x 2 in. horizontally in its greatest

dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 20 fath.

Obs. The scantiness of the fibre, soft, thick, glutinous

nature of the sarcode, which is chiefly permeated throughout

by the equally soft fibro-reticulation that characterizes the

dermis, and large cancellation of the parenchyma, cause this

species, on drying, to shrink up into a brown corneous mass,

which not only obscures the structure generally, but brings

the vertical sand-cored filaments into such close proximity as

to give them an unnatural predominance ; thus altogether ren-

dering the dried fragment so different from the spirit-preserved

specimen in its wet state, that one never could be understood

by the other if studied separately. It is this kind of Hireinia

which appears to me to be subject beyond all others to that

transformation which is produced by the presence of Spongio-

phaga communis.

Hircinia pulchra, n. sp.

Specimen wet. Consisting of several erect, subcylindrical,

unbranched processes of different sizes, more or less united

together laterally ; compressed in the centre, becoming cylin-

drical towards the free end, which is obtusely pointed ; all

rising from a single contracted stem. Consistence firm, resi-

lient. Colour, when fresh, ‘‘ grey with purple tint,” now all

grey. Surface uniformly covered with small monticular

conuli about 5-8ths in. apart and about the same in height,

held together by a strong development of branched, reticulated,

simple, keratose fibre supporting the dermal membrane, in

Sponges from South Australia. 315

which there is no foreign material. Pores in the interstices

of the dermal reticulation. Vents numerous and small, scat-

tered over the surface in the intervals between the conuli.

Fibre sand-cored and simply keratose, almost colourless; the

mineral contents of the sand-cored fibre, which is_ scanty,

predominating over the keratose envelope ; structure compact ;

excretory canals numerous and small. Parenchyma more or less

charged with ova in different stages of development below the

more advanced segmental, state. Size of specimen 7 in.

high, 2 x 2 in. horizontally in its greatest dimensions ; largest

process about 1 in. in its greatest diameter ; compressed.

flab, Marine.

Loe Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Qbs. There is nothing strikingly specific in this specimen

beyond the uniformity of its conulated surface, in which the

conuli are comparatively small, mostly separate, well formed

and striated laterally in the dried fragment by folds of the

dermal membrane descending from their apices, the great

number of vents and the scantiness of the sand-cored fibre, in

which, as above stated, the mineral element far exceeds the

envelope of keratine. The great number of vents indicates a

great number of excretory canal-systems, and therefore corre-

spondingly small canals, thus leading to the compact character

of the parenchyma.

Spongiophaga communis.

Here is the place for me to say a few words on the “ fila-

ment,” which often replaces the whole of the sarcode or soft

parts in both the largest and smallest specimens of the cactd-

Jorm Hircinie with such fidelity that the pores and excretory

canal-systems are left intact as much as they would be in

their natural state ; indeed, such is the exactness with which

the sponge continues to be represented under this transfor-

mation, that even some of the best spongiologists have regarded

it as a distinct species. or this filament I long since pro-

posed the name of Spongiophaga communis, subsequently

describing and figuring it among ‘ The Parasites of the

Spongida’”’ (‘ Annals,’ 1878, vol. il. p. 168).

It is almost impossible, in the smallest collection of Psam-

monematous sponges, not to find some specimens in which the

soft parts have been replaced by filaments of this enig-

matical organism; so in Mr. Wilson’s there are nine, of

which six are Hirciniw, one a specimen of my group Eu-

spongiosa and the other two in the fibreless Arenosa. That

this transformation should take place in different kinds of

Psammonemata, although chiefly in the cactiform Hircinia, is

316 Mr. H. J. Carter on

sufficient to show, as before stated, that it has no specific

value, and that all that ean be said of it in connexion with

the specimens so transformed is to note its presence in one or

the other, as the case may be.

One fact, however, to which I have easually alluded is

more particularly worth noting here, viz. that in a specimen

of Lrcinta, whose naturally projecting points have been

rounded or covered over by the abundance of the filament,

there are several ova dispersed through the structure, in which

otherwise there is not the smallest portion of the original

sarcode or soft parts left. ‘These ova, about 1-48th in, in

diameter, are spherical in form, of a yellow colour, and con-

sist of a mass of small nucleated granuliferous cells sur-

rounded by a very delicate membrane, supported by a tough

capsule in which they are respectively contained; so that it

would appear as if this capsule had protected them from the

transforming power of the filament. | had thought that their

contents might have thrown some light upon the “development

of the “ filament ” by the eranuliferous cells having pre-

sented it in an embryonic form ; but not the slightest trace of

any such connexion could be detected, so this organism

remains, as before, an enigma for future observers to solve.

Fam. Bibulida.

We now come to the first family of my order Psammone-

mata, viz. the Bibulida (see “tabular view,” @ntea, p. 215),

which in my original classification (op. et loc. cit. p- 1382) is

stated to be characterized by ‘ solid fibre, chiefly wzthout core

ot foreign objects,” to which 1s added a footnote, stating

that 1 had never failed to find here and there a fibre cored

with foreign objects.

Possibly this may be the case, but practically it is of no

use In a specific point of view ; for if this can only be demon-

strated by much searching with the microscope, it can hardly

be considered more than accidental, as the species which I

am about to describe will show, in w ‘hich I have not been able

to find foreign material in any part of the fibre, even ‘ here

and there.”

Euspongia anfractuosa, n. sp.

Specimen dry, massive, convex, sessile, lobate, spreadin

irregularly. Consistence firm, light. Colour black on the

surface, dark purple within. Surface most irregular, consist-

ing of crevices, anfractuosities, circular holes, and iregular

depressions ending in the openings of sinuous cavernous

cavities internally, which are often bridged over on the sur-

Sponges from South Australia. DL

face fenestrally by an extension of the dermal membrane ;

the latter, which is black, supported on the subjacent fibrous

reticulations, whose knots here and there throw up a short

point which becomes the axis respectively of microscopic

conuli about 1-80th in. apart; this point, when projecting

through the dermal membrane, may be seen under the micro-

scope to consist of a simple pointed (?budding) end of the

fibre, generally cored with the usual flocculent material, but

without any foreign bodies. Pores in the dermal membrane

over the interstices of the subjacent fibrous reticulation. Vents

circular, generally large, but variable in size, scattered nume-

rously over the surface among the anfractuosities. Fibre

remarkable for the uniformity of its character in point of

fineness and short branching, thus rendering the internal

structure soft but very compact; the larger filaments cored

with the usual flocculent substance, but no foreign bodies,

and the whole supporting the sarcode of the parenchyma, in

its interstices, traversed plentifully by the canals of the ex-

cretory systems, which present a black colour on their surface,

from being lined with an extension inwards of the black

dermis (?-ectodermic epithelial cells), and end in the vents

mentioned, among the “openings” of the “ sinuosities,”

which, also traversing the whole of the sponge, impart

to it its anfractuous character both externally and _ inter-

nally. Size of specimen 14 in. high by 6x 4 in. horizontally

in its greatest dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. 1 have described this species from the dried specimen

in Mr. Wilson’s collection; but there is another spirit-

preserved one about the same size, which, in colour, is grey

now, but when taken is stated to have been “ bright orange.”

Also in my cabinet there is a dry specimen of the same

species (apparently beach-worn) from the Mauritius, again

about the same size, in which, from half an inch into the

interior, the colouring-matter has been washed out, leaving

the fibre yellowish or sponge-colour, while within this again

it is all dark purple, like that of the dried specimen in My.

Wilson’s collection.

Moreover, there are two other dry specimens in Mr. Wilson’s

collection of a much larger size with the same characters as

regards form, above given, but whitish, the sponge itself appa-

rently having grown in the midst of fine sand, as there is as

much sand as fibre in it ; while in one of these specimens there

is the addition of Spongiophaga communis, to which I have

before alluded, whose filaments can be distinguished from the

318 Mr. H. J. Carter on

fibres of the sponge by being smaller, together with the

terminal bulbs which characterize the filament, but so abun-

dant as to mask over, by a rounded form in the midst of the

sand, the characteristic anfractuosities of the purer form,

and thus give it a smooth papillated surface in which the

papilliform elevations frequently run into linear ridges.

Euspongia anfractuosa resembles the representation of

“ Spongia cavernosa”’ (Duch. et Mich. Caribbean Sea Sponges,

pl. ii. fig. 4), also Hyatt’s photograph of his ‘* Spongia mean-

driniformis”? (op. et loc. cit. pl. xvi. fig. 2).

Coscinoderma lanuginosum.

Coscinoderma lanuginosum, Ann. 1885, vol. x11. p. 809.

There are two spirit-preserved specimens of this species,

both of which are very much alike throughout, being stipitate,

expanding from a round stem, terminated by a root-like ex-

tremity, into a subtriangular body, compressed, thinning to

the margin, and bearing on its upper border, which forms one

side of the triangle, a series of short, conical, truncated pro-

cesses of different sizes. Consistence resilient. Colour, when

fresh, ‘grey ;” the same now, but faint yellow internally.

Surface even, consisting of an arenaceous incrustation which

is uniformly perforated by circular holes about 1-48th in. in

diameter, and a little more than this apart. Pores in the

dermal sarcode tympanizing the bottom of the circular holes.

Vents on the conical processes which project from the

upper border. Fibre very fine and uniform in calibre,

scantily cored here and there with foreign objects, for

the most part solid and clear, also scantily branched, but often

united transversely by a short portion of the same calibre,

which is perpendicular to the two filaments thus united ; very

abundant and compact, so as to give the parenchyma a felt-

like appearance and consistence, traversed by the canals of

the excretory system. Size of largest specimen 44 in. high

including the stem, and 2} x 1 in. horizontally in the greatest

dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia. Depth 19 fath.

Obs. The specimens, although much smaller, are precisely

the same as that described under the above name in the

‘Annals’ (loc. cit.).

Paraspongia laxa, n. sp.

Specimens dry. Massive, much lobed, somewhat compressed

now, sessile, contracted towards the base ; lobes mamilliform,

erect, and proliferous. Consistence now firm, but very light.

Colour on the surface for the most part black, becoming

Sponges from South Australia. 319

lighter on the less exposed parts, light sponge-colour inter-

nally. Surface uniformly covered with low conuli about

1-24th in. apart, consisting of a few grains of sand crowning

a conical projection of the subjacent fibro-reticulation which

supports the black dermal membrane. Pores in the dermal

membrane opposite the interstices of the subjacent fibro-reticu-

lation. Vents large and numerous at the ends respectively

of the mamilliform lobes and on the margin of the more

erested parts. Fibre internally small, solid, very uniform in

size, without core, reticulated; traversed vertically by little

tracks of sand, held together by a minimum of keratine,

which is continuous with the rest of the fibre, and terminating

in the conuli mentioned ; interstices of the mass of reticulated

fibre tympanized by thin transparent sarcode, which thus

gives the parenchyma an unusually wide, cancellated, flimsy

structure, which being traversed also by the branches of the

excretory canal-systems, produces the very light structure which

characterizes the species. Size of the largest specimen, for

there are two, 11 in. high by 6x2 in. horizontally in its

greatest dimensions.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Port Phillip Heads, South Australia.

Obs. The scantiness of the fibre and its wide reticulation,

accompanied by the flimsy transparent sarcode in its present

dried state, which tympanizes the interstices, produces an

extremely light and loose cancellous texture when dry, which,

together with the black colour of the dermis which is equally

thin, renders the species almost unmistakable.

Fam. Pseudohircinida.

Finally, we have to return to the last family in my orignal

classification of the Psammonemata, viz. the Pseudohircinida

(see Tabular View, anted p. 215), whose consideration, for

reasons already given, was postponed for a more convenient op-

portunity, which has now arrived. _

This family was intended for Psammonematous sponges

whose sand-grains were accompanied by spicules of species be-

longing to one or other of the three following orders :—viz. the

RHAPHIDONEMATA, ECHINONEMATA, and HOLORHAPHIDOTA ;

hence the three groups of which the family was composed

were named Chalinohircinina, Armatohircinina, and Pseudo-

arenosa respectively.

But it now seems to me that the location of these groups

should be determined by the state in which their spicules are,

that is, whether they are entire or fragmentary, since, if the

former, the groups may be relegated to the orders to which

they respectively belong; and if the latter, viz. Jragmentary,

320 On Sponges from South Australia.

they must form part of the foreign microscopic objects of a

genuine Psammonematous sponge, for which the existence of

a family Pseudohircinida is therefore no longer necessary.

This [ have seen for some time past, and my attention was

first called to it by finding two species of caulescent Chalinida,

in which the fibre not only contained the spicules of the

species entire, but also, in addition, sand-grains and other

microscopic foreign objects; hence it may be remembered

that, in the ‘ Annals’ of 1882 (vol. ix. p. 280), I described

these two species under the names respectively of ‘ Chalina

digitata, var. arenosa,” and “ Cavochalina digitata, var. are-

nosa,” in a new family named “ Pseudochalinida,” which I

proposed to add to the order RHAPHIDONEMATA.

And now it seems to me desirable that a similar transfer

should be made to the order ECHINONEMATA.

At first I thought, from the abundance of foreign material

and great thickness of the keratose envelope in the fibre of

the skeletal specimens of this kind in the British Museum,

that the echinating spicules had been appropriated by the

Psammonematous sponge, and so made a group to receive

them under the name of “ Armatohircinina” (loc. c7t.) ; but

having had to examine a spirit-preserved specimen as well as

a dried one, taken respectively from their natural habitat by

Mr. Wilson, it seems to me much more reasonable to infer,

from the following facts, that the Mchinonematous rather than

the Psammonematous fibre took in the foreign objects.

Thus in the species Hehinonema anchoratum (‘ Annals,’ 1881,

vol. vii. p. 379) the spiculation consists of an acuate skeletal,

a spined clavate echinating, and an equianchorate flesh

spicule, each of which has its fixed position in the sponge;

that is, the acuate spicule forms the core of the fibre; the

echinating spicule is attached to the outside or surface of the

fibre, and the equianchorate is restricted to the surrounding

sarcode, which is precisely the case in the “ Armatohircinina.”

Now on examining the species in Mr. Wilson’s collection

to which I have alluded—which, from its large size, handsome

flabellate growth, firm consistence, transparent, colourless,

glass-like keratose fibre, and greyish-white colour generally,

together with the presence of several dry specimens of the

same sponge in the British Museum (under the no. 128),

which came from the southern coast of Australia, indicating

that it is not only a striking’ object but prevailing form there,

I shallname ‘ Wi/sonedla australiensis”’—it is evident that a

similar spiculation, in which the spicules are enére, with the

sae arrangement, exists in this species as in Hehtnonema

anchorata; hence, in accordance with what I have above

stated, MWélsonella australiensts will be more particularly

Mr. G. A. Boulenger on Elapomorphus lemniscatus. 321

described at the end of the order ECHINONEMATA, under a new

family, viz. ‘‘ Pseudoechinonemata.”’

So the remaining group in the family Pseudohireinida, viz.

the Pseudoarenosa, in which the spiculation of a [Halichon-

drina or an Esperia may be often seen in a perfect or entire

state, may, under the same circumstances, be added to the

order HOLORHAPHIDOTA under the family name of “ Pseudo-

holorhaphidota,” to correspond in nomenclature and significa-

tion with those already proposed for the RHAPHTDONEMATA

and ECHINONEMATA respectively.

[To be continued. }

XAXVL—Remarks on the Variations of .Klapomorphus lem-

niscatus. By G. A. BOULENGER.

[Plate X.]

SIMULTANEOUSLY with the publication, in the last number of

these ‘ Annals,’ of my “List of Reptiles and Batrachians from

the Province Rio Grande do Sul, sent to the Natural-History

Museum by Dr. H. von Ihering,” I received, through the

kindness of Dr. A. Strauch, a separate copy of his contribu-

tion, “ Bemerkungen tiber die Schlangengattung Llupomor-

phus aus der Familie der Calamariden”’*. One species is

described as new, viz. 4. Lheringi, from Rio Grande do Sul,

which is the form mentioned in my “ List’? as a hitherto

unrecorded variety of L. lemniscatus, distinguished by the

absence of the black vertebral band.

The fact that Dr. Strauch had only one specimen before

him, and none of the allied forms for comparison, explains the

error into which he has fallen. But I trust the illustrations

appended to this note will convince the eminent herpetologist

that the differences relied upon by him are not sufliciently

constant to warrant a specific, or even subspecific, distinction.

We have at present in the Natu:al-History Museum eight

specimens determined as /. lemniscatus, to which, for conve-

nience, I will refer by letters :—

. Adult. (Ventrals 204, Caudals 22.) Paraguay (Prof. Grant).

, Adult, (V.208, C. 22)

. Half-grown. (V. 185, C, 25.) > Uruguay.

~voung. (V.192)-C. 26.)

. Adult, (V. 208, 0. 25.)

. Adult. (V. 209, C. 26.) > Rio Grande do Sul (Dr. von Ihering).

. Young. (V. 186, C. 28.)

. Adult. (V. 212, C.24.) High Pampas of San Luis, Mendoza

(Mr. KE. W. White).

ra Wo Ae SR

* Mél. Biol. Ac. St. Pétersb. xii. pp. 141-211 (1885).

aoe Mr, A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

No two specimens are perfectly alike.

The characters insisted upon by Dr. Strauch as distin-

guishing EL. Theringii from LE. lemniscatus are the following :—

Tn the latter the snout is narrower and three black bands run

along the back, the outer ones being separated from the

black colour of the ventral shields. In the former the snout

is remarkably broad and rounded, and the head is much

depressed and even longitudinally grooved on its upper sur-

face; the median black dorsal band is absent, and the black

of the ventrals extends to the flanks. Now we may take

specimens 6 and f (so lettered also on the Plate) as the

extreme forms, representing L. lemniscatus and EH. Iheringit

respectively ; however, in the latter the head is neither so

strongly depressed as observed by Dr. Strauch, nor longitu-

dinally grooved. The differences between these two speci-

mens are considerable, but are bridged over by the others—

specimen a with the typical coloration and the broad rounded

snout; e with the black vertebral band, but without the light

band separating the ventrals from the latero-dorsal ones; g

lacking the former, and with distinct indication of the latter.

To another variety, not noticed before, belongs specimen / ;

the scales between the black dorsal bands are not yellowish

(or red), but greyish brown, each with a small crescentic

black marking, and the light collar is absent.

In concluding I must also remark that there is no more

ground for separating L. reticulatus of Peters from H. lemnis-

catus. ‘The type specimen of the latter species, described by

Dumeril, must be anomalous if really possessing a simple

anal, for all the eight specimens in the British Museum, as

well as those examined by Jan, have that shield divided.

XXVII.—Report on the Testaceous Mollusca obtained during a

Dredging-excursion in the Gulf of Suez in the Months of

February and March 1869. By Roperr MacANDREew.—

Republished, with Additions and Corrections, by ALFRED

Hanps Cooxe, M.A., Curator in Zoology, Museum of

Zoology and Comparative Anatomy, Cambridge.—Part I.

THE following Catalogue is a revision of the above “ Report,”

which appeared in the Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. for December

1870. In 1873 Mr. MacAndrew “died, bequeathing all his

collections to the University of Cambr idge, and it has fallen

to my lot to work through and arrange them. I have been

induced to pay particular attention to these Suez shells, which

have always been kept in drawers quite by themselves, because

obtained tn the Gulf of Suez. 323

an opportunity so seldom occurs of investigating a collection

made by a skilled collector, which undoubtedly is derived

from the locality specitied, and from that locality only. The

problem of the geographical distribution of the Mollusca will

never even approach solution until we have a number of such

collections as this to supply us with adequate data to work

upon.

Two reasons have induced me to propose to reissue this

“ Report” in an entirely new form—firstly, because in Mr.

MacAndrew’s copy of his pamphlet, now in this museum,

numerous corrections and additions occur in his own hand-

writing ; secondly, because a careful examination showed that

a certain proportion of his identifications were wrong, and

therefore the catalogue as it stood was misleading. Whoever

helped him to determine his specimens had evidently gone

upon the principle of making as many species out of them as

possible (see, e. g., the list of Ancillaria below), and the cor-

rection of this tendency alone has meant a good deal of work.

I may further add that in the “ Report” such an entry as

e Eleven species, undetermined,” was not uncommon.

Many of these have now been identified, while a few turn out

to be new species.

The geographical affinities of the Suez shells have already

been remarked upon by Mr. MacAndrew in his article.

Taking two genera only [ find that

Of 19 species of Cyprea found at Suez,

9 are common to the Sandwich Islands ;

6 A », Japan;

8 : » Australia ;

5 5 5, Natal.

Of 7 species of Zriton found at Suez,

2 are common to the Sandwich Islands ;

20 p » Japan;

Ib is*< 5-55 », Australia,

But I hope to deal more fully with the distribution of the

species at the end of this article.

The localities that I have added are in every case drawn

from authentic sources, either from the ‘ Proceedings of the

Zoological Society,’ the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural

History,’ various other scientific publications, or from private

sources of information on which | can rely.

Words placed within square brackets are additions to or

corrections of the original article.

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

d24

[RUIPHyLSaoT oy YOUpA ut ele snppjuap JO

LOLA TRUS B UV} a10Ur Surqyou ATquqorgy

“eqeyVy JO FH

AY WOIF J SutArs ‘morpuyovyy swayu09

jassy ‘sokuyseqy Aq uaar8 ‘uvacg werput

pue Bog poy Soeljl~Boo, aq} Ssyqnop sAvayY

‘pnp

doi Jo saioeds vB Jo aMOY oyINOALT ay

ain (snumranaad ‘vajnh) Bureurg ye wqUo.njy

TOSIV] ou} “70 ynoedo ayy, “paty1004

pur eSiey Ayqeyreutos 81 rempuorodo, aT.

‘TLOYM-Apog oy} TAO SqLI [VUTpHyLsuoy

aly Jo uorRouopoad oy} pu oards poyorany

sseT 10 alour ayy ur AUTEM Sutdy suoNy

-RLIRA e[} ‘sotveds ret IVA ToyZOUV “amog

‘aAdaayy ‘22oswupmg

ufaouds 04 PPV ‘settsto, ap jo uo

-TAuL OU sayeU gnq “Bag poy oy Jo 307}

“IqNUE we se wguinjoo SOALD [OSST ‘9ZIS

jo yutod ut ydeoxa ‘sewiofap poureu atoy

asoy} YIM TeorWEpt emieade AlB TVCZ

-URZ WoT UL aLofeq stmoutedg ‘uBved~

URIPUT-3SvHT OY} UT ST syodoujeut asot At

‘saroads afqenwa Aron eB “ue “vquinjoo

*(Ja8sT)

« UOMYIOM Yyoorryy puv qury oy} Aq uojzeqy ,,

——$—$—<———$

“SIUM

ol TA “VIUOpeTeA ANON ‘aop say)

‘snsobna pue “rE ‘sngpjuap YUN [eoryuepy |‘soypeyosog ‘snywneyK |

JO WIOJ AcART JeyMoutos B ATqvaoysenbug | [ny UListog

‘Lava “7 ‘sny04

‘vag pay| ‘sy [vque ‘sueturdeds omy, |-uop]} aaaagy ‘pjeddny ——-

“erpBsNY (NST [eqnye ‘suounoeds vary |** + * ‘g.nog ‘stuttozisny

[THN

‘zonsipoyy ‘uopkeyr ‘sopesiey ‘sny ‘PoMMOYLIY SPY

-umeyy] ‘sy Ajo~og pue ouddryryg ye syoor uo quepunqe Alaa j++ 7 Ssnqnazaqqrs ——

"om ‘zang

ye atoms uo prep sy]

"Bag por [equ ‘ouraty ‘aeuttoads aug |'*** usog ‘snqyetosey ——

[eyeasny “N

"sy Teque [7 fsnqvy

‘sourddriyg |“WIey OL-g ‘sueutoeds xtg|-uep| ‘gnog ‘sueseta ——

[A][BtoueS serpuy

‘gq ‘sourddrpigg ‘uopsas ‘snyumeyy |

‘reqizuez “eTjRaysny

[mer]

‘sngojnowaqnyeg IIA. UWoIsnjuod v

WlOIF SOSTIR SsaTJQnop serpuy *AA 34

“qey oud]

‘wey “equiny

ae], |-00| Apu ‘stutoyap ——

‘sy [eqne

‘peep ‘sueutroeds

‘ZING

¢setpuy ‘AA ‘sourddyrag ye quonboay {40qua MOT | 7unzy ‘stuA0oTdy snqUIOIg

‘WH CIAWOULS

TAS

“TOTyN LASI(T “MOTYVIG

325

obtained tn the Gulf of Suez.

eTUo

-UN ST SNIIN.L7UOI TINT 3,9A00Y] TILA u0Td

-BOYUIPL oY, ‘wugaug YA 4 sdnois

wokty, $ rudjnsoug arepun peord st

[-ueder ‘Auqmiog “st

WL SN JMG oy ur fsnmmyqunyg B sv uaaty |ntA ‘sourddymg ‘wtaopewg May |

‘qWI suutmiejep Aur syuaaoad wortpuoa

peq SII + oAvary ‘sapeowojzoinad you ATUIey

-109 st quosaid eyy, ,,{yore Jo uouttoeds

auo ! poutmrejopun ‘sotoeds xXIS,, of}

JO emo 4yqnop ou 4nq 4st, pezutsd oy ut ION

‘papnya

“UL 018 AJOTIVA OJIYA B Jo suouttoeds omy,

‘ssoudivys

pue requnu ut qioq sourds oy} Jo yuow

-dojeaop [enpri3 oy} Sutmoys ‘soles ouy Vy

‘SPpUNOIS JOTOYNS ynoyA ynq “ouysip

sv sotoads Oy oY} pivSat 0} stuoas [Oss]

"4ST 6,[988] UT M990 you seoqy

‘Teorjuept AToexa

are ssutpueq pure ‘aatds ‘qynou oy, ‘pts

raddn ay} Uo se—npou oyUt padoyyes oroUt

ATPILSITS orev pure ‘[IoyA sk] oY} Jo optsrepun

oy} wold powweddestp ysomye aavy squat

“Stas ULOJSeiy

{sourddipryg] -ererysny “Ny

[‘doqmog] ‘my uristag ‘uopsog

"sBaS WIO4SEGT

[avdee ‘erensny ‘aN ‘oye

-eq ‘G pur ‘svoonfoyy ‘wveoQ ueIp

-uy| ‘osvedryory oopoog pur vuryg

‘FMD uristog ‘vag poy

[eryersny ‘iyeseSey ‘vac

‘soyuvinmry ‘serjaqadag |

[‘sy Ayeto0g ‘eouojoIRry ‘BouRg “ST

GIA ‘snjounrg ‘Tee ‘sopesreg

‘sazeyoxeg ‘snyrmeyy | ‘sourddyiqg

[‘vruopereg MeN | ‘sourddrpryg

‘LoJM AOT[VYS fairl JON

"sy Ajoroog [pur Iny “Wes F 4V ores ON

‘[ aaaagy

‘sngovryuoo | aaaaay ‘sny4

‘PeUMOYRyV SVyy

-xjnotung { xuidyesorg | ——

aaa ‘septomozo1neyd ——

“TOTVAM. MOT

-[BYys pus otoys : awl yon

‘OUTATT Suotttoeds Sunod

Ajuo $"y4yrZ OT 0} etoyg

*I9JVM MOT 7B JUoNbatT

"ts wT ‘snsoulRt

“** amogy ‘snyesnii09 ——

une ‘sndajTN.suv

‘yydep oyv1 ‘Lz ‘snqnqiy= |

-opol 4% pues ut quonborg [wz ‘vurdsissero xoanyy

‘w CIOTUATY

‘Teqne Jo syne ‘pues ‘UD'T

“qyey Zp ‘sueroeds mog |‘amyzemnqns TIN] [Sq ar8 J,

[wey ‘8114

-SOITAIND | snUSeUT SsnIpepy

*| yous)

‘emo Arq St.190010} J

=] ‘wy ‘xqeg osedaezy

‘aI0ys UO prap { ated JON

‘sy eque Quonbarg j++ ** + ‘waz ‘suptuoy ——

‘ST [eque? ‘suetitoads omy |** ‘gaog ‘snqx{peqedo}

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv.

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

326

‘sl DyjaUnISDYT YStLoury

uowtmo0) mo uByy atom AUB UAOIG JOU

SI DSSVAT SIT Qne~ “wnpnd wnuoong

popeo eavy pynom oy ‘umoaq ‘srgynd Ary

-valpe ayy osn 04 FIBSULPE OT M[puUe

ue jo Sunok oy} Suruvem pus ‘earjueys

-qus v8 Suteq snynd ‘snynd winUoNg sv

TUS oY} poqitosep ,‘eaanjeN BIE}sAG , oy}

ul EG -£[3u0.1a ‘nynd (‘ox ‘aA0eY

‘qoday, ‘[assT UL Ose) SpAVd OY} UO UO}}IT AK

{vol ‘nn. (ry JO WIAUOUAS B SB DINU

-0409 StUtpawsat Ut yooitoo sdvyzed st uoAay,

ddaqnau eq soyg you pynoyg = ‘sqta ety

jo Ypeemq pue ceqrunu ey} ur Ayqevaapis

-U00 selIVA wnjgph.ada ‘uoBoyjuepRiM W

‘gaooyy ‘wayognd Jo uatutoods

uiom @ ATqtssod st puv ‘youystp oymb st

YIXIS oy fsnpowung oxy ATMO stataIO0ds OAT

rT ‘wnzadnaz aera pue WOUTTIOD

‘snpo.LoulLineut Jo suatutoads

ysuqiya ATuo ore Aoyy { UOTyBOYTUEpIsTaL ye

‘SOUL fF 0} GZ. WLOIF

qysuey ul Surdiva ‘as07y.oIe Jo soles ouy VW

“SSIVULOYT

ay} Jo ‘ava vB ATsostuvur ‘AyTO UeTUTOeds OU)

‘uedep ‘uvoogQ uvipay |

[‘uoqinogq] ‘sourddyiyg

‘souddyiqd

‘swoon oyy ‘sourddriyg

[‘eqe@N ‘visoudTog

ees Ped

(‘ye7zN] ‘aopdag ‘uve0_ uetpuy

“*Oay ‘sBaon [OI

‘sourddiyiyg

[sourddiqryg |

[‘uoqtnog | ‘sourddryiyg

[ ‘erUvuL

-SU {, “moqinog ‘uedep ‘A{[e1eued

SoIpuy = 4sVny “TBIBN | ‘BIG pet

‘SBOS ULdJSBoy

‘(sayne) BIpRIysny

“MOTINIAYSTCT

‘oxy ‘eqn Jo sqre4g

“TYYRy G OF aLoys { etVI JON

‘om ‘Tene JO syTRAAS

“UyRy G 07 atoys ‘quenber7

‘sy Teque “pues

fsueuteds omy,

*poumuioy

-vJy sey ‘suetmtoeds omy,

“qqyey

"IdJVM MOT 4B JURpUNqy

‘sjood uo JUBpUNGW

‘pout

-MlOYRy, sey farvt * pracy

Peete

ay} WIM ‘uetmitoeds oug |

*pourui0y

-vyy sey ‘suetiroeds xIg

‘pomuroy

-VJ suzy ‘eroys uo pod

‘suoumtoeds OM} “10}BA AVOTT

‘IOV MOT 4B JUBp

-unqe® “sy [eqng pue any,

“TOYBAL

womMlcd §=: Zang

MOHRIG

MOT 4B

aa eau cil!) 11 110

‘PE ‘PV “eynmo100 esse Ny

‘[spuezy ‘uInye.sa1A |

IVA ‘spur ‘suzvesorl soy g

‘snsoursiqna snavyyUeg

‘maa ‘snovistpeavd

[vuesu0peyy} — sujnprsseg

"esr TUNTASIUIOD NSB A

“au ‘snuosstod ——

‘Laaaayy ‘xayornd ] ——

“aux ‘snjitMy snatyery

{v7 ‘anizedery] [sou

-or | tumMopny wiaeporoseT

‘yg ‘snyetout

-reut}] ‘yg ‘snyesiys ——

"* -wnT ‘seprouossqod

‘yg ‘snyeioulieul snsnif

TUS

327

obtained in the Gulf of Sue

‘BUWIApUeY UMO SMOIPUVOV]Y Ul 4SI] [LULSILO oq} 0} poppe ore polfoqey snq} soroadg ,

yuataytIp vB st sorseds omy oy} Jo AqyyUOpt

IY, ‘[TRoUept esvo ove UL ST [LAYS ey} JO

ainjxe} pus edeys oy], ‘SourypAvUr JO 0yn}4

-ysap are wnpads 0} WAALS asOY} OLA

‘SJOp JO SMOL TIM papueg Suteq pad 04

MAALS asoy} ‘satoods ourvs at{} 0} SUOTeq Te

Aoq} { papratp snyy aq youues soroods omy

aseq} 0} SULSUO[Eq sB UeATS suouttoeds aT,

‘pinoy ‘vynaaqad

=pnoy ‘nuadnnd qt ‘asvag ‘vynsnfun

peqiun sey (9T¢ ‘d ‘quel ‘9 “7 ‘q) tqued

-I¥Q ‘satoods Sutpadead ayy Jo wit0y Sunok

v ATWO a1B S][OYS ayy fuoYYoyNuepIstM Yy

‘ataes og} Jo suttoy Sunod L19A

omy ATquqord ore yey surequod (paToqry

you) piv reyjouy ‘suettoeds poos omy,

“anag, ‘07nU0.L00

STE “woug YM Jeouuept ATTeoyroodg

‘sourddryryg

- sourddyry gy

[-uedee ‘sourd

‘S0ZIS SNOLIVA Jo [ye Ut suetatoeds Inoj-A4.11T, J, -dyryg ‘snrumeyy woqinog ‘uojéop | eqn pus my, fort yon

[‘snumeyy ‘sourddryryg |

‘adofy pooxy jo aden}

[vrsoudjog ‘esodesutg |

[ ‘moqanog.

‘sourddyryg

‘sourdd yy

“MOINS YT

‘soutddyrgg JN) uvisiog

[‘ueder ‘esows0 7 |

‘sourddriqg

‘sourddryyg

‘pues fany, ‘ezetopoyy,

“IOJVM MOT

-[eys ‘pues tangy, ‘4yuenboryy

‘ST

[‘suettoeds ueeatyy, |

[‘suounoeds outy | jaspag

‘Teque

jo sqyreyg “ype q {oeavy

‘Teqne Jo syreayg

fuemteds 9a¢Q

‘Teqn ee Jo speyg

“qVF Gg 0} o1o0ys ‘ quenberq

gaye

jo syreayg fetoys { peop ‘euc

“yyey

‘op “Teqne Jo

spLRyg “YyPeEG t peop ‘orery

‘ow ‘Teque

Jo syreyg {suomreds oy,

23*

‘Tqmog “ero |g

-od] aaaaar ‘tunayo0ds ——

meres comog “ettocod ——

‘Lun |

‘qnoy ‘“eplary eTTequinjor

‘W CITTAINWATON

' "IBA

‘op ‘py ‘eresisnu, ——

‘Ler ‘Fy “epeyotnd }

‘eyelosejiun,

carey ‘DE a 4 ‘eyjaqornd —

‘op py ‘epeuessisuep—

see eee ‘ysay ‘LOUeTYy

‘op “pK “eyeysoolpou ——

“wun “eyepnuLues ——

es cysag ‘edu y ——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

328

‘sotoods yet}

ur punoy ATenbe ore 41 Surysmouystp sev

soqlosop oAeayy YOMTA aways poyoud oy}

Loy ‘vppjngns Jo wo utOM wv ATdtwTs aq 04

aut 0} sivedde yy ‘UOTYVSyYseAUI Req T[LAL

‘gjogam @ sv ‘sotoeds ayy Jt yQnOp [ poep

-UT ‘25UVIO FYSIT 07 pesuvyo savy szods

umorq-ofdind ey} pue ‘oy prop oO}

govjd UALS SY MzNjNQns JO AMOTOO-puNnoss

ystmoyjod 0g} YoryA ur ‘suOoF UO [‘urdep “sy Ayar00g [7 “eyeqn

JoyzeI pues po Ajeseut ore suetmtoods oy] |‘svoonjoyy ‘seyjaqosog] “vag poxy ‘alvd JON |-qns] ysacz ‘euttqosuoo ——

‘oploeg pur svoonjoyy ‘OIUL JON | “wary “eye]nue.O snow

‘K CIUCHUG J,

[yee “etsoukTog ‘sy [eqne

*“SULOD

-a10J oy} Jo suetuoeds WIOM JONYRI pu

prop Aju0 oq 0} avodde sueunoeds oay oy,

‘mery ‘opal

WOdJ IOYIp jou op suomoeds omy oY]

"(MOG

‘sumrupa yo suXuouds sv Yjod Wat} spavsoar

(OLT a ‘at qouog yenuepy) uoATy, *t0}eUt

“SY LVULOY,

‘sniywneyy ‘aopdeg] ‘sourddryiyg oye «MOT 4B Juepunqy |* ‘wz ‘etuvorpuout vuLsugy

‘suotutoeds omy, |" 8° ** aspag “eywmI0,

‘Lyspy ‘esxods

“eUIyY | ‘sy [eqne “yyw OT-G ‘ory |-u00] aaaagy ‘sntnovq ——.

‘Sy

‘sourddipiyg ljeque “qey OT-g ‘juenbery °°" *ysvy ‘estadsuoo ——

‘Teqnye

‘sourddyiyg [jo sung “yy O[T—g femey fo wavy “eutq7e ——

‘Teqne Jo szmyg

“qqey OF-OS UL yuepuNqy |°°** ++ *ysvxy “euTaLHE ——

[-uoqanog ‘qe ] ‘seurddyryg "TIVE G “By Teque ‘oduy ft wry CouLyany

[wun “eptarz |

‘soutdd yy "gyey g “sy Teque ‘orey feunzy ‘vou v[pequintog

‘mOTNAITSTCT "MOLIRIG Tes

329

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

"Ul GJQT. Yypvoiq “ut g/e9g. yySue'yT ‘poua

ory} Bypaumnyoo f opr eanjtode {.moyzoo jo

saysep doylep YIM ‘sourpcoo ayy uo ATTRIO

-adso ‘pozjods puv poyeans ‘umoaq-snoapng

ANOTOD {sSuIp1od Ternyns oy WO sno~mpou

pue ‘[1oM-Apod ey} Jo arjU98d ey} 3B YUd

-souvas Aydivys Surmmoseq ‘papunot pue

peorq sq !Yjoous ei YOUTM wWoIAJoq

S[RAIOJUL OY} ‘Sq [BUIpNyLsuoy yweystp

SnoLoMNM YIM poylrmd ‘seingns ey 4e

pepioo ApSu0s “poqioysrp AQYdyS sowy

-oulos ‘o}vuTuInoR TToyg—"ds ‘u ‘npohuysna +7

“Mau aq 0} out 0} stveddy pur ‘ypnharma

(IIA IoAo}VyA WOrxeduods ou svy soroeds oy,

“VICIOFTED “BONFW 389 MA

pase hl

‘oy “sy aqeyodog ‘sourddyryg

‘s[tOYM May yxou pur Apoq aq} UO poyde4

-9p eq uvo mozoo jo sjods oxenbs may v

Way} JO UO UL 4yBYy SuTEq Hwy 04 soUETG

-Ulasal aTqeysmMsutystp ATO oyy ‘wo|yTpuo0d

atqissod ys1oM oy} ut ore suommoods ory,

‘THIQuop A[Sulposoxe st uoYrayyuopt su, ‘susonbar yy

"svoes BUTTD

‘sesonbaeyy ‘sourddyiyg

‘ST Tormpurg “euro

"RITRAISNY

oS ype

[‘uoq

-mnog ] “997 J[ny uvissag ‘svoonTopy

‘erpeaysny “sy Ajotoog puv ourddytqg

‘loAoMoy ‘suauttoeds padoy

-aaopun puv sunod [jv ere Aoyy, ‘soroods

QoUNsIp B sl Siy? 4yvy Yury} euo oyvur

0} ysowye sv ‘vyooydnp yo ad&y Aaxeurpao

oy} UL UvYy snolowMuU sseT pue sedavys

yond o8 atv sqit oy} suomtoeds oy} Te uy ‘BOL “Wy “wea0g ueIpuy “earyD

"sy [eqn ‘arer Jon

"eT [eque ‘uautrseds aug

‘87 Teque ‘yuenboayy

‘suamtoeds OMT,

‘suotmtoads m0,J

‘uotmtoads eu¢

‘suatubeds mo y

‘suatutdeds Oa fp

‘susmmteds OM,

‘MOT}IPMOD prq ut ‘eLloys UG

‘quonbaty

seo | sing ‘eyesortea

‘Layoo) ‘eyrsry

spurzy *stavpjoeunyoo

mt fing ‘surge ——

"tr spuazy “eyesry ——

meee usage Seuty ——

“*-wpT ‘elayTnsuro

‘uDT eITOTAGRq VAqatoy,

tt spur “siyoy

“* spuuy *esoquita ——

“* wnT “eyeynoru

‘* woTy ‘eyeoydnp ——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

330

‘netutoeds

atom AIDA @ WOIT poqttosop ATJUoptAa

sem odd} oy, ‘edoeyy ‘uenzoads YALA

‘Q[oy A B sv sortoeds oY} puv suctItoeds osatyy ‘Laaaay ‘minryoeds ]

Splvoat sv qyoq ‘yworuept ATqvuotsonbu a) Cas ae eae ea ‘pommmloyeyy sey ‘Tetaaeg javaay = = ‘winyeqreap }=——

' Z ‘poummMoyr yy

[wisoustog] [Ryn “sy s,pooyy priory sey ‘peop {ueuosds oug |° qo ‘soawxvur wnstg

"Rag pox oy} Surjiqeyur sv (czy ‘d) [wisoudjog ‘Aype1eues sorpuy ‘'ZONG 4B

ST] SSS] Ul pouoruem st sorods oy |W Sumuneyy ‘ucpken] ‘sourddyryg jrepeop wmoaz ‘uomtoods oug |****** ‘wy ‘eprtcoy

*pouLUMLO TR],

‘saqpoyoAag |sey ‘peop {sueuttoods omy, |''**** ‘www “eyey181pP ——

“poummo yep ‘7 ‘snutow

sey ‘peop ‘aroys { [etoaag |= | ‘wn7 ‘soptouqovry ——

2 (guUIT JO yey}) smeoe

0} (emRO syOIRUIRT]) saynouyonupy xoyord | ["puryroz MON SeIsoul ‘[-7 ‘sna

ay soop AYA anq {snwow Jo wa0oy vB oq [AL ‘uedepr ‘svoonjoyy ‘uopkag ‘pommoyeyy sey “oye = [-Ltt epnupNy | ‘aang

JSUT s2./gujogyy yy, poysessns oaoory uoary |[VIVN “vponsucg] ‘oy ‘sourddyryg |moyeys ‘suemroeds omy |staqefoqye snpAjoepeyueg

"Bag

pay pues yyw uvis19g ‘ure0Q Uerpuy-iseyy

a} WOAF St ‘popateqny ATOUOLS PUB ATIOILT

sABMTR ST TPOTIA SAJOMVA OY} OTLPA “BTNSUT

-uad Ave oy st stpodorour soya ‘s2.077

-nawagnpg jo addy ay} wor yuemdopeaop

[VIOMVA OY} OVA} TPOLYA OUT OLOJOG seLtos

aavy J ‘ofqeoysonbun st opvur Aou sv °3, pnaeiee a

TONVUIUIAJOp OT Inq f wenwgsrgy BSB TAATH [JjnyH uvisieg ‘uepy] ‘veg por : -1q] ‘ysaq ‘thustABgQ ——

‘SOPATIQN} JO MOL PORe UOIMZOd WAOI-pot

JO spuvq UIT} OAY IO MOF TILA pops0d ov

suowmpoeds eseyy, ,,ssepmmojoo ATTRInjeu

eq 03 savodde ,, Toys ong skes (6p “ds ‘vynz

Wi “Mt ‘JOA “MOOT “YouC”)) AOYINV WITT, [anaaar

‘[-ysaqy ‘thuStarg

“IVA CUT ‘strepnoreqny

‘eAooy ‘wnigoads nasi exe (suotatoeds ‘yeqne jo |fumazoads wnA48Ig |

pooS moj) syPys oy, ‘UoNvoyUEpist y ‘qrodesurg |sjrwazg ‘10jBM MOTVYS ‘orwy [awnmg ‘eyeurjpoo winding

‘warwnduag

“SyBULO YY] "MOTINGWISI(] “MOT}VIG TRYS

pe ne I

331

obtained in the Gulf of Sue

“paysttquise [JAa. ALou ‘poummoyRyy sey ‘etoys [Snag ‘tany

ST wnzdas YILM satoads sty} Jo AjWWEpt eT], ‘oyroeg ‘weeny |ao prap ‘qyuenberun you |-tos=] aaaagz ‘vpnqts

[‘snjounrg ‘soaddrpryg ‘snt} ‘pomIMLO YR],

ney ‘orodndutg ‘aopfeg ‘vag poy] jsey {Suno4 ‘ueueds oug |" ** ‘Anaug ‘umnyztes sedoy

‘91 SUIpuy ynoyirs Jyas{ut vieUeg

78 peydalfoo aavq JT ‘Apayrpun Ayouter;xo

SULAGS SI} Jnq ‘suing Aq vUBUeT 4B

peq99T[09 Useq sutAvy sve addq oy} s}t0dar

(‘WOoT “YOUOA)) sada ‘samnqvoy Futqysms3

-UI4SIP 918 ‘O2y “SULMoTOo yuRpUNge ‘amyns

doap ‘couvreedde payormy yeraned oq],

‘(wnajoads =) pruozso1yoo JO “IVA oa.tetU

B SIT} OULYVM UT UOATT, YIM eo15v YOURS J [yew ]| [‘suoutroeds satay weaeg]] ‘avaagy ‘opeuoSeydoy, ——

"Teqne Jo syeyg

[ren] csourddrypryg |‘royum moyegs farewr yoy [i '*'* wn ‘cansreadse ——

[‘[eyeN ‘mosyor

wog ‘uvderp ‘eisoudjog ‘suvmepuy ‘pommMoyRy]y sVry

‘uopsog ‘uepy] ‘spurs, oyroeg joz any, ‘syoor uo uowmutog | ‘awumg ‘tangepnoreqny

‘ardimd jo peaysut ‘par 1011070t OT AY, ou Oh} GO ho 0 mo clo ooo Oo OO Oe Gry

*pommmoyRyy sey

C - se G

[-jeyey ‘ersendjog] ‘saurddrymyg |o} zang ‘sjoat uo { ater yon umoyy “ami[oosy

‘uoutads aug |**** ‘aaaagyy ‘tantyoads

"PSLaa aaId

jou pure ‘sty yueiddns prnoys aureu sorcery

BTA 19}39q 9G P[NOM IE ‘MwWOZ80.1Y90 8 9TTLA

“UNI YIM woroyrUepr oy} Jo AyurezA00

ay} JNoGV yqnop sutos aq 0} suMees d.10yy

SV ‘DppUnjoa DINdINT pafPqr] eAoqe sT[aYs

9} FO [RIOASS UL a[qeztusooder ATOUNSIp ST

‘TOAB MOT “YOUpAs ‘ainyiode ay} Jo mmozoo

asuvio oy} ut ATUO Suttayrp ‘ca10y padot

-9AOP-SSOT B ST 4T TOM Jo ‘oraary “wn. ; [aug |

-sads UL padiout aq ysnut urede soroods sty, [‘eisoudjog]| ‘soutddryiyg ‘suotmtoeds aaryy, | aaa “etoyso.11,90

[ ‘wisaudyog ‘snyLIMeyy ‘{ aaaaaz |

sateyafog ‘nopdag] ‘sourddyryg ‘suoumtoeds very, |'ysaq «9 ‘vuojsosAayo

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

332

‘4SIT SJOSS] UL JOU SI 4T + MOTyeUTIy

-1109 sormbas sovoods oy} Jo eouettn990 otf],

“WOTPOOT[OD OY UL JOU ST FI Ao ‘uoTIEYST [-euapeyy 4g ‘ueder "TATALOYSY

ay} Jo spuvy oy} ut pours AYuoredde yy snjouneg “sy vouvg] ‘sues Utoysugy JO Spuvy UL moutoeds B meg | ttt 7 ‘STMOZITy WOPLTY,

‘HZ CINOLIVY,

[Teen] *pommmoye

‘sourddyryg “sy oytoeg] ‘sunumeyg jsey Sprop ‘uoupoods aug |'*'*** ‘porg ‘etjrsad ——

‘poultwoyryy sexy $ peop

‘vag poy jouo ‘Surat, uewroeds eug|*****

[‘sopliqazy MON ‘SeTe AA

‘yd ‘euutou0d ——

qyMog MeN ‘eITVAysny “N ‘wopsa_D ‘poulMOYRyy Svyy

‘uoqamog ‘TRyVN | "aay ‘uUBEDGH ILOV |}B quonbey !pvep ‘etoyg|'*'''* ‘poug ‘srunye

[under ‘etuopeyeg Aen

‘A][v19ues sves ureyseyy | “sourddyryg ‘olel ‘sjooy |. ‘wnyog ‘suery

“powUoYL A sVry

[‘uoqimog] ‘souddrryg j}e omer you ‘peep ‘oroyg|**** ‘yog “erucyng vTfoury

’ ‘WH AIITANVY

“pout "Ysagy

‘SHINY |-moyeyy sey ‘oroderpem up| myorwmey —snyouosoydery

‘SpuLTST ey} UO ‘| -wo'y |

"OT}O9]TOO Ey} UI anod0 suatTIeds ON [snyqtneyg | jocoderpemt plo ur uotwmog|-fyuoyy ‘snnbyue sniLory

‘| qnog ‘amaetoderpeu |

‘oay-AUIMY JO Solos OUT, VW [uvdep ‘etuvuisey |] ‘sves U10}8v5] ‘Tvt00 uo “Guonbery | pp ‘py ‘snuvroderpeta ——

| SIU LOIUD SNQULOLIG

Sunod A104 B ONT] ATWOUUOOUN SI Ley }O OY}

“unupads wngsig eq Svut euo t utom Atos

atv OM} SULUILUMaL oY} | VWVLDX BIB BOI} ‘yRq

Ayuo yor Jo ‘parvo ayy uo suoutpoeds oAty ES aa ka -ug jo syieig ‘oroys farey |i '* aspag “eyerexa ——

‘Suipsoeid oy} WIT TBorUept ynq [amo ‘sttvy

‘nan you ATurwzA100 ‘ATaO uatteds pq ouC_ ‘soutddrpry ‘red § prep ‘etoyg |-nqsoo | ‘wwayg ‘votes

amnyg

‘suatatoeds uzom A10A OAT, [-erpeaysny ‘esouskjog)] ‘sourddyryd ‘area {peap ‘atoyg |‘stvptjsoo eprydorypetog

[uvdep ‘vuryg | ‘svos Utoyseny ‘peop ‘eioys {oret jon |''** ‘zo ‘esoqing wurde yy Ps

“Sy IBULOY “TOTING LAST] "HOTIRYS ‘TUS

333

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘sT[OYS PourUT19}

-opun pus Sunod oq} jo ou AyrUepr snqy ]

‘puoy AoA rvadde

[vuvd oY} SyFVUT 07 SB Tons Ussq SuTAVT

yRatq ay} ‘sewopwg Jo usuitseds ueyorq

-yont pue sunok B ynq SutyjoU st stqy,

‘

‘MOOD IYYSIT B Jo ATTersUesS ynq ‘secmajed

WIM yeorjuept AyTpeogtoods A,quuorsonbug

*MOT[OF VBI} ‘snpvaw7217 pomeu ‘STeus

vo oT} UJI [Roruepr st ‘ueutroeds scunod

B SIG] VII yqnop ou SI etayy ‘snpnarweLg

WLOIJ YOUNSTP JOU ST IO SI sngoUhH TOYO MA

[ "oq

-mog | ‘oy ‘spaurddyryg pue Ajoto0g

‘ow ‘soutddriyg ‘uopses

“OYLOV

L's]

yotapurg ‘sesanbaeyy ‘sourddrpryg |

‘sourddrpiyg

‘JJuy uerssieg ‘sourddipiyg

‘oxy ‘sourddrigg [5

‘op ‘sourddryiyg

[Bold

-al Vy “9 1Sv0d 4som ‘eprLOpT ‘Setpuy

"M “viTuaysny ‘Ny ‘ueder ‘AyTeraued

stes uUlojseyp feyeN] ‘sourddrtyg

[ST YOLapurg 07 ‘ATTRA

-Ue5 svas utloysery | ‘aay ‘soutddrypryg

“eulyO

‘pourmoyeyy sey ‘oreyy |7 antwuod [vopepy | mmipyg

" CILIO(L

sd EM

ne puB patIMOoYRy sey

}@ auenbeay {peop ‘atoyg | +++ ** v7 ‘snue ors04sIqT

HIE EG

-ng ‘sunof ‘uormoeds omc) |" ** ++ *anaagy ‘TIq.temog

“pouumo4y

“Uy sey ‘suoutroeds vary, |** aaaaay ‘snsooteAryry

*‘potwrwmoy “spurzy

“BI sey ‘suemtoods amo] ‘snyvezovrq snumoaptdyy

Pri Sacetehs carat anata tora 78 sos + Taupe ‘oyeaspa}] ——

‘[-7 ‘sta04

[‘ueutroads Sunok ou] |-1y] woz ‘snyeSourea, ——

ETS

-ng !sunok ‘ueuttoeds oug |**** aaaaay ‘snyepusato

‘pouluLo yey

sey ! prop ‘sueutpoeds omy, |" "++ aaaagy ‘snqyvouttia4y ——

*potUO YR,

svy ‘peep ‘suoutroeds oaiyy| **** aaaaay cosenTes

‘poulwoye “(TBA ee SIIB

sey {peop ‘suouoods omy, |-aptd] aaaaay ‘styenbe ——

‘my, ‘sunod ‘aetmeds aug |'*"*** ‘wo ‘strvoytd

sy] [eqne ‘suaureds omy fost t+" + 7 Sepnoaqnaz ——

‘pournro re PT ‘Taaaay ‘snqveuty

sey ‘etoys ‘ueumtreds aug |-my] aaaay ‘snzorse

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

334

Io aytym B ATorour st “spy ‘vind { uoYy

-99[[09 ey} ur uempoods ouo Ayuo st asoyy, |-dytyg ‘sntuneyy |

¢ Aranb ynq

Suey ‘puafmasa Jo Sunok oy} sv (eer ‘d

‘AL *[OA "Youog [enuryy) uodry, Aq popawsary

"‘DSSDLI PIT[OYR]

ST[OYS 9} Wooly sfQeysmMsurystpun oj?)

*DSSDMO

peyousp [[eys ey Jo wo; oJ Vv ATUG

‘tury ‘sunfaja axl, etoul

yonur om oj sreodde suomroods amojy oy,

*AJOWIBA B

sv mado ‘puvys ATqtssod youuvo soweds ayy, |mzojseny ‘uoqanog |

“SIV

[‘etsoudjog ‘sourd

‘sy Wotmpueg

JH weIss108g

[‘uvde¢ |

Bag POT

‘Bog por

SUS lberel

"Bag per

Bag Pry

‘oy J[nyH urvisi9g

[ ‘aoqanog ‘TeyeN |

‘sourddipy

‘BOS P9ty,

['urderp ‘AT;e1otes seas

MOTINGLSTC

‘ST yeque “TWF g

ye pues fsuempeds oary |esory] ‘py ‘pv ‘vand ——

‘sy reque “ayy

g ye pues ‘saeuttoeds xIg

‘ST Teque ‘pues

“Tey Gg ‘SULATT eo fzeng

4B aloys uo peop ‘uonbang fo" ‘wary “OAC BAITINL

“+yuenb

-O1J [IoJVM MOT Je purg

‘[usog

"ts oaaaar “esorjerd

‘WALLY

‘CunT ‘vamonreu

. ‘ 1

-u10 | ‘goog “eyepOTIys

‘[waT “eautoul

‘oI { 1OYVA MOT JB pueg |-euuI)] aaaay ‘sIpRAo

‘olwd {Loy AOL JB puVg]**'* ‘pp Pp “BzR[OOTI]

| unT

‘yuenb §|‘eomomeunrd = —- PLAeT ILO

-o1y {10oyVM MOT 4R pueg|-uy] ‘Mog “esseio vI[OUy

*paut UT

-ULOYR]Y SV ye osoys ug] “eyepur [eayO) spar

‘H CIAITO

FN IERY

-ng pur pemrmoyeyy sey { wny

qe exoys uo yuonboayun yo |toutar] "yg “essvto vdreypy

‘H dIdUv fT

*pommmMoyRy, Sey]

‘peop ‘eroys {uouttoeds aug J's tt." 7 “xoqia

‘pout [77 ‘xaqra] aaaaay “eyenb

‘pUL][OFT AON] -mMOoYRTY sey {peop ‘eroyg)-10, [sisstQ] sissvoruteg

‘E CISSVO

“UOT}RS atts

339

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

‘QMog “‘nypuogun= pur ‘unesnqy,

WsSuMg oy} UL st “taAaMoy ‘auG, ‘M01,

-Ja][09 OY} UL La5u0] OU ere suatutoeds ase y

"UONVOYTUIPT LOF UIOAL

004 st nq ‘wppyy ev oq 0} savodde [pays oxy,

‘(pudns 7n “JassT) BAB V

JO J[NH oY} Ul 97RIS JUDDAL BV UT SIndd0 4nq

‘([Issojqns punoj s]jays veg-peyy Jo IsTT

[Ass] WOT omMVU 9Y} Suryey ATYsey) sAvs

ay sv ‘auo [IssofJ @ you st satwads oT} (Gg)

(GIT d ‘ossoyy “rey pap ‘ovpeyy) Jpesuary

[assy Aq WAALS Os st pu ‘ouar) Jo oq plnoys

[ASST JO 8B O} SIOFaL OY seonunyT ‘PY 94

(Z) { esouRquiosat 4s} Y5I[s oy} JOU sBy 4t

YOU 0} ‘ervey ‘vsowaappya Jo wiAuoudS

B jou st ‘fassyT ‘sewonepyg “ye (T) yeu

‘(Tgl ‘d ‘at ‘joa ‘enuvyy) wodry, ysurese

sv yno pejuiod oq prnoys yy = ‘“Suorm

ST O1OJalay}] euunuasr zy Sty pure “ouTstp

ayinb aie someds omy ayy, ‘assy ‘sewon.

—PYT pefeqey uetmeds ayy WIA [BoWWEpyT

‘T]2Ys UIOM pur po ue Suteq

Jaq] ay Jo adAy ayy “upunjogy pus vyo4

-ywunjd Jo AyQuept ayy sMoys Apreapo WoAIT,

“SUIJLIA PULTT UAO § MaIpUyovyy UL

peyert09 ynq ‘Aon’ ‘(92s) vibvuf se payuutg} [‘etsaudtog ‘uopiog |

See ede ROTO Ny

you ‘1900 snasyago jo suauttoods 1ey}0

UBASG ‘aAdaIT ‘suumqyUU Jo AJOLIVA B SB

yjauoqup spresor ATSuoIM UOATT, *aA00IT

‘snasyago St [Joys 9} ‘uUOTyVOyUEprIstut YW |“s~T YI

‘CLIFT *d ‘Ar ‘Joa

‘s] Totapurg

BOG Pry

‘somrddrigg

[‘ueder

, ‘sautddyiyg “sy uemepuy |

[‘etsouATog

qenuryy ‘aokty,) oavayy ‘vynjnwun syenbsy |‘ermopareg Mon ‘sourddyryg ‘uopsan |

‘aadayy ‘vojoontims Avaduouds 07 ppy

‘AJOUIVA B JO BUILT 9} JO UeAe ATION Jou

‘ULOG ‘vsopyf UOWULOD AY]} JO WILOJ pattoqitp Ar

SEBS OIG:

10 UMOI( PROIq B SLTT

‘s] [eque ‘sueuweds mo yg

‘aammtoads ou)

‘uotitoads auc

‘aombeds ou

‘maumrdeds aug

‘tauttoads aug

‘uatarads ad

‘sy Teque “yqey

G }@ pues ‘uewuteds ouQ

* gassy ‘SIPIIIso BINOLLAN y,

coeees (eds 4 era raroyn] OA

Lauay | jassy ‘stuovreyg

‘ulyoq ‘4 ue Uest AA —— |

‘[aaaagy ‘tapurpog = |

anaayy

‘MDT “euLtatmnona

‘[aaaaaz ‘snastzaqo |

ulyogd ‘“yjauojuW

‘{aaaagy “eyerna

-uv| ‘py ‘Pp ‘eueoure

‘eyeurpraeyd —— |

Mollusca

CEOUS

Cooke on Testa

Mr. A

336

"{UAN MOD sML0dIeq PART SJOP pat Jo

spuvq [eusn oq} orp ut “qmog ‘vpnvpp

jo AjomVa B aq OF JNO UINy ‘MOTVRUTUIRXa

asopo wo ‘taAamoy ‘qoIyM ‘apnopyf pal[oqr

‘Tmasnyy Ys ey} ut stourroeds 0.1} WITT

pemvu ssepqnop ataa Avy} SIT} eq 04 ;

savadde A10jsty oy] puv ‘pury sstwepy Ut (-ersoutjog “ermop ‘[-qnog

ouo ‘pomea sny} suctmteds om ore odory, "OUD MON ‘SUTUNBYY ‘Wve0Q Uerpuy | ‘uourads aug ‘epnere | ‘ppg “epnoipy ——

‘Dalpuvow yy 0} posuvyo Suteq Sql

yse5ons prnom T (eAoqe ves) poatdnoooe1d

Bateq oueu oY L “Worsa]Too styy UL punog

St uowtoads ou PUINOSN TY USHUE Oly OL st

‘morpuyoryy Aq wears ‘uouttoeds od4y omy, aE grec aaa Ea Pie saa ‘pp yy ‘stuorriey,g x ——

“poyrefd-anoy qnq -eAY 4OU ST eyTout

NYO OY} OTLIPA ,, ‘paqqia AyuRsape ysout

Ajosroasmery » jou faseq aq} 4B poonpoad . :

08 JOU St 4t { wpranp Jo UoIYdLIOSep s,eA0er] |

(JIM dav 4SRoT OY} UL Jou soeop Teys |

ay} ‘suupy Aq yorq ot} 4V PeTTed?| ysnoqy, Re Se teaene, eres [‘wemmtoads aug] |°***** aaaayy “epront, ——

"SLDJYUU JO “ABA SV SPLVGIL UOAT],

‘areSe ‘sty pur ‘eaoary ‘swagn) Jo wountoads

UIOM BOLT OLOW SOOT [TOYS olf} ow OF,

‘OADAY ‘SAMI JNIUL JO "ABA SV VINIULIN] SPAVGIL

moAry, (CUIRyI0 aq 4,0R9 fUIOM YON],

‘pavo ot{} JO Youq oy} UO Uo}LIA sey suLpy ye ae cnr [‘memtoeds aug] |'* spp ‘py “epNotany, ——

‘uduouds v sv yt spredor “AY Stx ATqeqoad ‘[eqearrpou |

‘MOAT, “SUIRMG ‘ypUOLONIW 04 @S0[D ATOA SR tei aga ea ‘suauttoeds omy, | pp “Pp ‘eyerdopou

*(aa0ary ‘DyNgsnUadr+odAdd0ayy ‘UU

-uoa+ Suey ‘v7p00.10=) vyJoaLnD a{qB

-LIVA BY} sv o[qQvztuUsooer ATISva ynq ‘IOAL ‘[suammg “eyetoor

LoOYIVL St TPYys oy, ‘“Uoyvoyryuepisim y] [‘visoudjog ‘sourddyimyg] ‘soopyqaeg ‘uomtoods aug |-ne| saaaay ‘etjoqornd

[‘eisoudyog | ‘ST qormpurg ‘uewuteds aug |** ‘seanag‘eyeuoronw

Bag port ayy

UT SINd90 ‘SMOYS OULU 4XoU OY} 8B ‘TPOTTAM

“SuIUMG ‘puoi aTqeiwea ayy Jo wu ‘{ -suapag ‘eyetor1onM = |

-OUAS ¥ SIT[} SLapIsuoD ‘ATP ULSI yuIy ] MOAT, aie sie Giged ort", Se eas ‘suommtoads sain], | ‘pp Pp “eyeuryoe von y,

‘SyIRULOYY "MOTINGLAYST(T “MOTZRIG T2uS

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

SCEGO:

UI pRaq “Ut ee. Yysuey = *paqreyd-amoz

Bypaumnpoo { ~toya-Apog ey} JO J[VYy A9MOT

ayy UO purq prorq dodoap | eB (sueumeds

YSorf UL) YI JUIZ-Ysaf SIT MOTO ! sqtt

ayy Jo sdoq oy} UO parnopoo are Yor

SoULy @sieAeed) quuserp) qeyyex “poy rent

=o Aq possoro ‘pepunor ‘uoy [LOTN

~Apoq ay} UO Sqit fpaqq tt AyBu0xys Aqyearpny

-13u0y ‘aingns oy} Yyveueq papsue Apstonys

ystdeop arinqns ! AyTdaeys you ynq ‘pozoriny

ads {pazVsuoja yevyMomos {Rus TET

—: syrwand vappy JO owMvuU oy} JepuN UIT}

A LIosap eLOJa1oY} [JIM T “MOU oq 0} 9UT OF

Ivadde pur ‘vysva 07 doURTGULOSaL ySvoT OT}

‘raAomoy “ou oavy AoYT, awa ‘nz8v0,,

puey ssuUpy UI poyreM ore spjoys oso,

‘DISVY OF FL pasurvy (ZE9 ‘OZ

‘soy “YOUOY ‘saqy,) Aqtamog “youvluery Jo

pjsHd B ST alo} SB ‘puRs JOUUS OUIBM TL],

‘IAAT

“wpunjoy jo sustaieds Sunod Atpoiqnopuy,

*‘punod 1OU ‘PazR[NSUR pUB TAMOT a.Ik

STAYS Zeng oy} UI sqrt oy} ynq ‘/urdee)

yg “VW “a ‘nypnrdvoosnf 0} Traut ATOA OLB

Aoyy, ‘Asva os you st Ap}OaIL09 sTTOYs oyy

awUvU 0} Ing ‘ UOTwoyUepIstar ejoydum00 W

‘syppind

MOI LayIp you seop wattoods esurs oy,

"IB[NOTY

-ivd Atoao ut (petavu ApyqS1t Atqeuoysenb

-un) suemideds OM} 98042 YITM spuodsat

-109 FI VY} ‘SUOTZIessB YSBI PONS Jo onpva

ay} MoOYs 0} ‘uoTUOMT [faa sv AU T ‘wyaq

-winjog) ®& St syppand Jo aInSY sorcery, YVyy

(Pet ‘d ‘at ‘Joa ‘Tenuey_y) sozvys UOoATT,

$.[0 8) os! ene @ 0 © 0) pee € 6

‘sourddyyiq

OOO oto oD OOo Ono

[reoupy °g ‘sntqtt

“ney “sisoud[od sould wae]

‘suoumtoeds uaAdg] ***

__—s

[ayoo9 ‘stttzond |] ——

‘{‘qmog “eyR4

‘suammideds omy, |-sey] ‘pp ‘zy “eysva ——

‘[2a20er ‘TApury

‘suomtoeds omy, |-0g ] aaaagy ‘tryjeddnyy% ——

‘suatipoads aatyy |" * aaaagy ‘siumtojrpurps

‘moumosds ou |"*""*""* aaaaay. “Bang

‘{uagsny ‘stpepred = |——

[‘ueumtoeds ouyy] |aysny ‘vurptedoet, ——

‘suoumtoeds omy [°° wagsnsy ‘stpepred ——

‘[-eunrT ‘ByB1094

MR EATE AG eng y= ] su purqen ——

——

Mr. A. H. Cooke on Testaceous Mollusca

338

"YT ‘nqnjound ‘mo yourstp A]yUeT9

-Yus ynq ‘0, «au st sateds oy], “UOTPET

"qUIOg 07197, f WOTYIp

-[00 ey} Ut ore suoutoeds UIOM IOYJO VoLtL J, ee ct ee -109 poos ut ‘memtdeds aug

[‘eisoudyog Te ‘pursuant?

‘yuLOg ejle7 fuolyTp

‘Aj[eseues §=setpuy ‘yy] = ‘sutjtaney |-woo poos ut ‘ueuttoeds oug

"po

-Iyuapt Apoort09 Yury J nq Gemerenae

suorjvotpur Auv ynoyIM qpeys utom AtoA W

[-RIpRysny

“UOTJIOT[OD OYY UI SusUTIOeds ON |jou {visoud]Og [Ly] ‘SsBes ULoeysEOT

[*pepnyo

*qUlOg

‘vag poy joylez {peep ‘uomroeds ouG

“prep ‘aret JON

-UI ‘S[ YoIMpurg] ‘uvsoGQg oylorg] ‘ow any, ‘sjoor f arer JON

“qULOg 107,

‘[eotyuept oq 07 suvodde “qmog ‘wz0apfau ‘Z |[vrpeaysny ‘AX pue'N ‘[eyVN | ‘uedee |f prop ‘eloys uo yuvpunqy

“AT[NF

-iqnop ‘spurzy ‘7pynhn.t009 YM (eM pq B)

toubeds oy} oovpd [ ‘sopyuLtm peurpnys

-U0] JO WSIS OU ST olay} f UOT|BoyYUEpIstUL VY Ge ae

“Jy URISIOT

"JINQ) UrISI9 %

“UOTpIO[ON SIT] ul INDIO suamtoads

ou pus ‘tunesn W YSty ley, ot ul ST ad Ay

au, RQ) ‘d ‘OL8T ie 7, el ul poqttosecy eevee On wahoo Ono

*SILLVULOY, “HOTFN GLAST]

‘J[Ny Uvisiog» | pues “WIJ QT[-E ‘ elvl JON,

‘tomtoeds aug

"YIBI G 07 atoys “puwg

"IRE G 07 aloys ‘pueg

"IVR G 07 eLoys ‘purg

MO1YRIG

"+ ‘gnog ‘teerpuvoeyy, ——

see ew wwe Gp “BT[OQ UST

* yoag ‘sismecetyy 41a ——

teen ene ur Godt, ——

"ts wpT ‘ejooures ——

‘ yawy “eyerquiy vetds¢

‘H CIwWUdAL)

sree seu “eyo BNOLSUTY

‘(spurzy ‘eyed

-nii00] ‘ong ‘euru 07eITT

"t+ sassy ‘sIsuazens

tresses gassr TAUstARS

‘assy ‘ecxemoXd VTOULsIE TY

‘HAITIANIOUV |

CPR Hy ‘etuoyuy } enor J,

339

obtained in the Gulf of Suez.

-dv sotoads or,

-109 ynq ‘ueuroeds

en >

“mou savod

“WOTYVOY UOT [LJquop W

*poytuepr Apoed

ee ——

UIOM JoY}VI “][vlus VY

[*penuruo9 oq of, |

‘[B109 uo “TYBRT Q forey

[ST qoras

-purg oy} sv qytou rey se] oyoeg |'UOTpuoo peq ut ‘eloys UG

[‘s] yormpueg ‘papnyout visou

-Ajog ype ‘sourddyryg 0} woqmog ||'s~ yeqneg ‘suomoods omy,

[ ‘wo ‘pouluoyVyy

-mog] ‘s~T qorapurg ‘sorpuy yseAq [sey ‘sueuttoeds omy ‘oroyg

[Ss] Pormpurg 07 visoudTog ‘Teque

‘erpeaysny “N ‘uoqinog |] ‘sourddiyryg | JO syieyg formar ‘atoyg

[‘sves ULoysuyy ‘BuofezT “WG ]| “Mouteysy woaz Quonbat7

‘vag pay | ‘Ueueysy wor Guonboty

[‘s]T TOLMpurg

03 wrsoudjog ‘purjsuceen’y ‘eipecy

-snVy ‘AX pure ‘NX 07 uedep “7v1BN7]

‘sniyMeyy ‘uopAog ‘spuvysy oyroeg| ‘aeulseqsy woaz ‘yuonber,7

‘ST yeque

‘uophag | ayes Ff prop ‘uewoeds aup

[‘urdep “sy qormpurg 07 visoudpog “INY,

‘purpucenty ‘Tey ] ‘stes ULoysery |‘Metmoysy wow fore you

[-urdep “sp ssfoog 03 eury ti

-O18 G NUVI STOO "Svos Ud10ISBy ‘douLteys wmorgy $arvi yo

[euspoHT “18

‘vouyy ‘AQ ‘uedep] ‘uveog oytrg ‘peep ‘e1oyg

[‘parleez

"N ‘vraRuisey, “sp oUTpoIeD 07 IA

‘puvjsuoen?t) [een] ‘stas Udtoysegp ‘aL0YS

[‘sT njoumneg 04 ouly

-oreZ ‘purjsuoon’y ‘unde p ‘vTpeajsnyw

‘or

IW ‘snoptoao | sviediqduy

sess oui “eTndIe0I0 ——

JIU) BT I

se eer ene 9 ‘sneponu

* ony “ezemedy ——

recess syn %QzhI0 BIAITT,

ROSSI ‘snpamy ——

“8s voy Guneyyued

ve aie IEA

“fips esouLsiyuey]

OOO Oro OO “T ‘esora

shiellafeliei(ellens "T ‘Borneo

SENOS ERO g gl ste ho(oyee

DOPED Ua 7 ‘sn[nuue sae

[7 “worq

‘M pur ‘N {[eyeN] ‘seas urojseg¢! ‘uomseysy wos uonbarg |-ere] pup “eyepnoyea ——

— = ve eee. _—

340 Mr, A. G. Butler on a new Genus of

XXVITI.—Description of a new Genus of Chalcosiide allied

to Himantopteruss By Artuur G. Butter, F.L.S.,

F.Z.8., &e.

THE genus Himantopterus, represented by a very remarkable

moth from Java, was described by M. Wesmael in 1836, in

the ‘ Bulletins de l’Académie Royale des Sciences de Bruxel-

les’ (1st ser. vol. il. pp. 162, 163, pl. vi. fig. 1). The chief

peculiarity of this moth consists in its linear and much-elon-

gated secondaries, which are in fact mere balancers, similar

to the tails which terminate the wings of some genera of

Lyceenidee.

In describing his new genus M. Wesmael gave no account

of the neuration of the wings; but this omission was subse-

quently remedied by Prof. Westwood, who, in 1876, examined

the type in the Brussels Museum, and made a careful drawing

of the venation, which he published in the ‘ Transactions

of the Entomological Society’ for 1877, pl. x. From his

description, as well as from that of M. Wesmael, the secon-

daries appear to have no neuration.

In the first volume of the ‘ Zoologist,’ pp. 197, 198, Mr.

Edward Doubleday described and figured, under the name of

Thymara, a new genus allied to Himantopterus, the posterior

wings of which, however, though ornamented with a long

tail, are fully developed; at the same time he reproduced

Wesmael’s figure in outline.

Although Himantopterus and Thymara are allied genera,

they differ so considerably in the development of their secon-

daries that it was to be expected that intermediate genera

would eventually be discovered tending to show the modifi-

cation of a true wing into a mere rudimentary appendage,

and now, after the lapse of upwards of forty years, one of

these links has at last come to light.

In the ‘ Verhandlungen der zoologisch-botanischen Gesell-

schaft’ of Vienna (vol. xxviii. p. 42), there is a record of

‘a second species of the genus Himantopterus”’ from Zan-

zibar, brought home by Mr. EK. Marno, and identified by Mr.

Rogenhofer. One would naturally have expected so impor-

tant a novelty to be figured in the Lepidopterous portion of

the ‘Reise der Novara,’ yet, up to the present time, it

appears to remain in obscurity.

In a collection recently received by Mr. Francis Swanzy

from the west coast of Africa was a small moth of such

remarkable form that he brought it to me and asked me if I

knew anything like it. I at once pronounced it to be a

Chalcosiidee allied to Himantopterus. - B41

Himantopterus, and proceeded to compare it with the figures

of that genus, when it became evident that, although nearer

to that type than to any other, the African moth was clearly

the representative of a new and distinct genus, which I now

have the pleasure of describing.

PEDOPTILA, gen. nov. (7nO0v, TTiXov).

General aspect of Himantopterus, but differing in the neu-

ration of the primaries and structure of the secondaries as

follows :—Primaries broader and

less elongated; the two branches

of the subcostal vein emitted from a

short footstalk ; upper radial vein

straight; lower radial and_ third

median branch emitted together from

the inferior angle of the cell, but

not from a footstalk; all three

median branches incurved and di-

stinctly longer; submedian vein more

sinuous: secondaries almost twice

the length of the primaries, very

slender, spatulate, narrowest in the

middle, broadly fringed at the base,

but with the rest of the fringe short, traversed for about four

fifths of their length by two parallel veins, the subcostal

and the median ; but at this point (where the wing begins to

expand) a very oblique discocellular veinlet unites them, and

immediately beyond this, the subcostal forks into the usual

two branches; the apex of the wing is very acute, the outer

margin (which runs back to a point nearly opposite to the

forking of the subcostal vein) is very oblique. In the struc-

ture of the body this genus appears to agree closely with

Himantopterus ; the antenne are rather short and pectinated

and the mouth-organs appear to be aborted.

Pedoptila nemopteridia, sp. n.

Form of the European Neuropteron Nemoptera coa, but

smaller than the type of Himantopterus; wings semitrans-

parent; basal two fifths of primaries and basal third of

secondaries bright russet reddish, remainder of the wings

grey ; the veins darker than the ground-colour; body sienna-

reddish ; antenne dark brown. Hxpanse of wings 23 millim.

Cape Coast, West Africa (coll, #. Swanzy).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 24

342 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on a new Species of Mecynodera.

The anterior wing measures 104 millim. and the posterior

183; the body in length 7 millim.

It is probable that the Zanzibar species mentioned by

Rogenhofer belongs to this genus rather than to Himan-

topterus.

XXIX.—Description of a new Species of the Coleopterous

Genus Mecynodera (Sagride). By CHariLes O. WATER=-

HOUSE.

Mecynodera Wickhamt, n. sp.

Nigra, nitidissima; thorace femoribusque sanguineis; elytris rufo-

flavis, fascia basali, gutta discoidali et apice nigris. Long.

13 lin.

Very close to M. Balyi, Clk., but larger and broader. The

thorax is entirely red, smooth, with a slight impression on

the disk behind the middle. ‘The elytra have the basal third

black, except the shoulders and a red spot in the middle of

the base. The curved impressed line which exists in JZ.

Balyi is in this species divided into two. ‘There is a

black punctured punctiform impression a little behind the

middle of each elytron. The whole of the apex is black.

The femora are red, except a little black at the base and apex.

On the middle area of the elytra some lines of very fine deli-

cate punctures may be traced.

Hab. Queensland.

Together with the above-described species a specimen of

Eurytrachelus arfakianus, Lansb. (C. R. Soc. Ent. Belg. xxiii.

1880, p. cxviiil) was received. This is the first time any

species of this group of Lucanide has come under my notice

from Australia. The species is easily recognized by the

incision behind the eyes &c.

XXX.—Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J.

BERKELEY, F'.R.S., and C. E. Broome, F.L.8.

[Continued from ser. 5, vol. xii. p. 374.]

* Agaricus (Tricholoma) bufonius, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 63.

Penzance, J. Ralfs. it

Just the plant of Bulliard; but it is doubtful whether it

is really distinct from A. sulphureus. What was formerly

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi. 3438

regarded as this species isa dark form of A. saponaceus. The

scent 1s quite as strong as in the normal A. su/phureus.

*A. (Tricholoma) putidus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 78. -

The synonym of A. rancidus, Kalchb., really belongs to

this species. Specimens occurred at Coed Coch in 1883 which

exactly agreed with Kalchbrenner’s figure, and not at all

with that in Fr. Icon.

*A. (Clitocybe) fwmosus, Pers. Syn. p. 348.

Specimens of this variable species were sent by the Rev.

D. Paul from Roxburgh of such a dark brown that at first

sight they seemed quite different from the ordinary plant and

approaching very near to it, as figured by Letellier, the

only difference being that the stem was of a brownish tint

aud deeply striate. Compare what is said by Fries in the

Hym. Eur. p. 91.

2028. A. (Collybia) laxipes, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 115; Batt.

p- 46, tab. ix. fig. | (not fig. 5).

On a willow board in a heap of firewood, Sibbertoft, Dec.

29, 1883.

This is scarcely more than a slender form of A. velutipes.

The specimens were scattered and for the most part solitary

and very pale, from growing in perfect darkness. One

group only was slightly ceespitose.

2029. A. (Nolanea) piceus, Kalchb. tab. 12. fig. 3.

Coed Coch, 1883. The small form figured by Kalch-

brenner, which looks very different from the large form

figured by Cooke. Dr. Badham sent from East Bergholt a

fish-scented Agaric; but it was a Lepiota too imperfect

to describe.

2080. A. (Pholiota) sublwéeus, F1. Dan. tab. 1192.

Faldonside, Rev. D. Paul and W. B. Boyd.

Stem nearly 6 inches high, $ thick, somewhat tuberculose

at the base. Spores dull yellow, elliptic, 0004 to :0005 inch

long.

An interesting addition to the list of British Agarics, as it

was known to Fries only by the ‘ Fl. Danica’ figure. Ring

rather ragged; stem silky; gills at first decurrent, pale

yellow.

2031. A. (Pholiota) cnauratus, Smith, Cooke, tab. 477.

On a fallen willow, Batheaston, &e.

Formerly passed by as a form of Ag. squarrosus.

2082. A. (Flammula) gymnopodius, Fr. Hym. Hur. p. 244 ;

Cooke, tab. 431.

On pine sawdust, Munstead, 'T’. Howse.

A grand addition to British Fungi.

24*

344 Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fungi.

2033. A. (Flammula) fusus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 247;

Cooke, tab. 434.

Sibbertoft, Miss Ruth Berkeley.

A large form on the ground,

2034. A. (Naucoria) pusiolus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 258;

Cooke, tab. 407.

Sibbertoft.

2035. A. (Galera) vitteformis, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 269;

Cooke, tab. 464.

Sibbertoft, amongst grass in a garden, July 31, 1884.

2036. A. (Tubaria) embolus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 274.

Penzance, J. Ralfs. So like 4. wmbelliferus that it might

be passed without notice if the bright-coloured spores were

not observed.

2037. A. (Galera) minutus, Quélet, tab. i. f. 5; Cooke,

tab. 466.

On twigs, Wrotham, Kent, Rev. M. J. Berkeley.

2038. A. (Psalliota) subgibbosus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 281.

Pileo gibboso, subfulvo, carnoso, subscabro-hispidulo ; annulo

appendiculato sericeo-fibrilloso ; ]amellis ascendentibus liberis

fulvis.

By the side of a road, Penzance, J. Ralfs.

The name occurs under A. comtulus, Fr. It seems quite

distinct from any Psalliota with which we are acquainted ;

the pileus is rough with scabrous silky points. Stem of the

same colour as the pileus, fibrillose ; gills dark brown ; umbo

of pileus fibrillose.

2039. A. (Psathyra) helobius, Kalchb. tab. 17. fig. 4.

On a heap of rubbish, Coed Coch, Sept. 1884.

Remarkable for the radiating wrinkles, even in young

specimens. Exactly Kalchbrenner’s species.

2040. A. (Paneolus) remotus, Scheeft. t. 210.

Penzance, J. Ralfs.

2041. A. (Psathyra) fatuus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 308.

Coed Coch, July 1882.

Pileus campanulate, margin striate, umber; gills adnexed,

pale umber, ascending, first dirty white; stem elongated,

thicker below, white, fistulose, at length umber.

2042. Coprinus platypus, Berk. Pileo campanulato albo

leviter striato, atro-squamoso ; margine subcrenato ; stipite

sursum equali, basi dilatato albo pulverulento ; lamellis fusco-

atris, margine rubeolis, prope marginem pilei albis, sterilibus,

remotis. .

Sibbertoft. On cocoa-nut bracts in a hothouse.

A very pretty minute species, possibly of Indian origin,

not very deliquescent.

Messrs. Berkeley and Broome on British Fung?. 3.45

2043. Cortinarius (Hydrocybe) dilutus, Fre Hym. Eur.

p. 389.

Coed Coch.

* Hygrophorus Wynnet, B. &. Br. under no. 1962.

An important clerical error, substituting Marasmius for

Hygrophorus, has already been recorded. ‘The present object

is to point out that the species is probably what Bulliard called

Agaricus mollis, tab. 38, which has not of late years been

noticed by him. In Bulliard and Ventenat it is said to be a

form of Lentinus tigrinus.

2044, Marasmius varicosus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 469.

Tarland, Aberdeenshire. Amongst moss, Rev. M. J.

Berkeley.

2045. Boletus aurantiporus, Howse.

A fine drawing and specimen of this beautiful species have

been received from the author.

* Polyporus Rostkovii, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 524.

Penzance, J. Ralfs. A new locality for a very rare species.

2046. P. (Merisma) alligatus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 543.

This curious species, which appears to be the same with

Boletus rugosus, Sow. tab. 422, was sent by a member of the

Northampton Natural History Society, who found it in the

course of one of their excursions. ‘The base penetrates into

the ground. The colour was a little different from Sowerby’s

figure, but it seems to be essentially the same. The descrip-

tion in Fries’s ‘ Klenchus’ accords very well with the speci-

mens.

*P. (Anodermei) epileucus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 545.

Penzance, J. Ralfs.

2047. P. (Inodermei) ravidus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 566.

Boletus heteroclitus, Sow. tab. 367; Bolt. tab. 164.

Penzance, J. Ralfs. The plant of Sowerby and that of

Bolton are clearly the same; but Fries seems to make them

distinct. The pores are rather large and yellow when young.

2048. Dedalea polyzona, Pers. Myc. Kur. iii. p. 8.

Penzance, J. Ralfs. Hxactly Persoon’s species, and, like

that, reaching many inches in length.

2049. Urocystis Primulecola, Mag. Hedwigia, 1879; Gard.

Chron. Aug. 30, 1884.

Sent by Mr. Wolley Dod, from his garden.

On Primula farinosa. Mr. Broome found it in Teesdale

in 1867, and abundant specimens were sent to him from the

Cumberland lakes.

2050. Spherella Taxi, Smith, in Gard. Chron. June 28,

1884, p. 827.

Abundant at Sibbertoft in 1884.

346 - Bibliographical Notices.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Report upon the Crinoidea collected during the Voyage of H.M.S.

‘Challenger’ during the Years 1873-76.—The Stalked Crinoids.

By P. Hersert Carpenter, D.Sc., Assistant Master at Eton

College. Pp. i-xii, 1-442; 69 plates. [Report on the Scientific

Results of the Voyage of H.M.S. ‘Challenger. —Zoology, part xxxil. |

Published by Order of Her Majesty’s Government, 1834.

Frew among the varied forms of invertebrate organisms have exer-

cised such a fascination over naturalists as the Crinoids. Ever

since the first living Pentacrinus was brought to notice by Guet-

tard in 1755 a feeling not far removed from romance has been

almost inseparably associated with the recent members of this

group of animals, a sentiment at first perhaps mainly due to their

beauty and rarity; but later, when their relations became known,

to the fact that these treasures from the deep bore positive testimony

to the existence in our seas of the survivors of a race which had

been thought to have long since passed away, and were to be known

only in a fossil state.

It was whilst Dr. W. B. Carpenter and the late Sir Wyville

Thomson were studying the structure and development of Crinoids

together in Ireland in 1868 that the scheme was matured of

applying to the Admiralty for assistance in undertaking a series of

deep-sea investigations. The ‘ Lightning’ and ‘ Porcupine’ expe-

ditions were the result; and to the success attending these first

systematic dredgings in great depths the despatch of the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ expedition itself was directly due. The Crinoids have

thus been associated in a special manner with the ‘ Challenger’

expedition. ;

Sir Wyville Thomson, who for some years had devoted much

attention to the stalked Crinoids, had proposed himself to undertake

the preparation of the Report upon the collection of this group made

during the expedition ; and he had also arranged with Prof. Alex.

Agassiz to include a description of the Crinoids dredged by the

U.S. Steamer ‘ Blake’ in the Caribbean Sea, in order that a mono-

graph of all the species at present known might be produced. On

the lamented death of Sir Wyville Thomson the respective collec-

tions were entrusted to Dr. P. Herbert Carpenter ; and the excel-

lent report just published fully warrants the opinion that the work

could not have been placed in more able hands, It is worthy of

our great national expedition ; it is worthy of Dr, Herbert Car-

penter’s acknowledged reputation, which it will enhance and crown ;

and it is a worthy tribute of a son to a father whose name is

honoured among the biologists of all nations, and whose investiga-

tions in the same group of animals are a monument of patient

research and logical reasoning.

Twenty-one years ago, that is to say up to 1864, only three

species of living stalked Crinoids were known to science; we are

Bibliographical Notices. 347

now acquainted with thirty-two, which belong to six genera, and

are the representatives of four families. More than half this

number, including two new genera, were discovered by the ‘ Chal-

lenger ;’ and twenty-one of the species (7.¢. more than 65 per

cent. of the known forms) are due to British exploration conducted

on H.M.SS. ‘Porcupine’ and ‘ Challenger.’ The present Report forms

a complete and masterly monograph of the whole group.

Chapters I-VI. are devoted to Morphology. ach factor in the

structure of a Crinoid is separately described, the modifications

presented in the different living forms are reviewed, and their rela-

tions to allied fossil forms discussed. The habits and parasites of living

Crinoids, as far as known, are likewise fully dealt with. This por-

tion of the work is of the greatest importance, for it renders possible

a more exact knowledge of extinct forms, and throws light upon

numberless points in their structure, and consequently upon the

classificatory position of many doubtful forms as to which palson-

tologists were hitherto only able to conjecture. To attempt to

summarize the chief points of this section is beyond the scope of

a general notice, and we must therefore content ourselves with

referring those interested in the subject to the Report, assuring

them that paleontologist and anatomist alike will find a mine of

information and of careful investigation.

Dr. Herbert Carpenter follows Dr. Leuckart in separating the

stalked Echinoderms from the remainder of the group, under the

name Prtmarozoa; and he ranks the Crinoidea, Blastoidea, and

Cystidea as independent classes of this division, in preference to

the course taken by some writers of regarding the two latter groups

as subclasses or orders of the Crinoidea. The term Crinoidea is

thus limited to the strictly brachiate forms for which it was pro-

posed by Miller. This step appears to us the right one; and the

reasons adduced by the author are alike cogent and logical. The

old divisions of the Crinoidea into Articulata, Tessellata, and Cos-

tata, adopted by Joh. Muller, have been shown by several writers

to be altogether untenable, and with the advance of knowledge to

have become practically meaningless. Dr. Herbert Carpenter, in a

former volume of this journal (ser. 5, vol. vil. p. 296, 1881), pro-

posed the name of Neocrinoidea for the Mesozoic, Tertiary, and

Recent types, whilst that of Palsocrinoidea, introduced by Mr,

Wachsmuth, comprised the Paleozoic types. The chief characters

which distinguish these two well-marked divisions were enumerated

in the paper referred to, and need not be recapitulated here. The

relations of the Neocrinoidea to the Palocrinoidea have a chapter

devoted to their discussion in the Report ; and light, chiefly of an

anatomical character, is thrown on the classificatory position of a

number of doubtful fossil genera by the knowledge acquired from

recent forms, which, if insufficient at present in some cases to solve

the difficulty, at least paves the way for its solution when more

perfect fossil material is available.

The affinities of recent Neocrinoidea to the Paleocrinoidea are

obviously relative rather than direct. On the other hand, between

348 Bibliographical Notices.

the recent and fossil Neocrinoidea comparisons of the greatest

interest and importance may be drawn. ‘The living stalked Neo-

crinoids at present known belong to the following genera and

families :—Fam. Holopidee: Holopus, d’Orb. (1 sp.). Fam. Hyo-

crinide: Hyocrinus, Wyv. Thoms. (1 sp.). Fam. Bourgueticrinide :

Bathycrinus, Wyv. Thoms. (4 sp.), Rhizocrinus, Sars (2 sp.). Fam.

Pentacrinide: Pentacrinus, Miller (9 sp.), Metacrinus, Carpenter

(15 sp.).

_ The fossil Holopide are represented by “Micropocrinus of the

Italian Miocene, Cyathidium in the Chalk of Faxoe, the singular

Gymnocrinus in the Oxfordien of France and Switzerland, and,

lastly, in the Middle Lias Cotylecrinus and Eudesicrinus; while

Edriocrinus, from the Upper Silurian and Devonian, a type much

resembling Holopus in character, is a proof of the great antiquity

of these sessile Crinoids.” The Hyocrinide, a family established by

the author for the reception of the single genus Hyocrinus, have no

fossil representatives. This genus had been placed by De Loriol

and Zittel in the family Plicatocrinide, in association with the genus

Plicatocrinus ; but its present separation on structural grounds

appears to be fully warranted. Of the Bourgueticrinide ‘‘ we have

no certain evidence of the occurrence of the typical genus Bourgueti-

crinus in other than Cretaceous rocks; though stem-joints which

have been referred to this genus occur both in Jurassic and in

Eocene deposits. It is not unlikely, however, that they belong to

Thiollicricrinus or to Rhizocrinus respectively.” ‘ And some of the

stem-joints hitherto referred to Rhizocrinus-or to Bourgueticrinus

may possibly belong to Bathycrinus, no calyx of which has yet been

found in the fossil state.” ‘The Pentacrinide are remarkable for

their long geological history. The type genus Pentacrinus first

appears in the Trias, together with the short-lived Hnerinus. It

persisted through the whole of the Secondary and Tertiary periods,

and is represented by nine species at the present time.” On the

other hand, Evtracrinus is confined to the Lias and Lower Oolites,

unless, as the author is disposed to think, the P. asteriscus, which is

found associated with Trias fossils in the Western Territories of the

United States, is also to be referred to this genus. Balanocrinus

ranges from the Middle Lias to the Lower Neocomian. ‘The

remaining genus Metacrinus is confined to Oceania and the shallower

parts of the Pacific, and is at present unknown in the fossil state.

The general character of the fossil Pentacrinide is essentially the

same as that of their recent representatives, except that they often

had much longer stems, which sometimes reached as much as 50 or

even 70 feet.”

_ It is obviously outside the limits of this notice to remark on the

different species enumerated in the Report, further than to state

that each form is described in the fullest detail possible from the

material available—variecties, affinities, and in some cases even

youthful characters, being carefully noted. It is interesting, how-

ever, to observe in passing that there appears to be ample evidence

that a Pentacrinite may become detached from its root-plate and

Bibliographical Notices. 349

lead a more or less free life, loosely rooted in the mud, or attached

temporarily by its cirri. Indications of this semi-free detached con-

dition have been observed in several species belonging to the genera

Pentacrinus and Metacrinus. This character was originally men-

tioned by Sir Wyville Thomson some years ago in his account of

the ‘ Porcupine’ dredgings, and we are led to refer to the now com-

plete confirmation of his conclusions, since one of the members of

the ‘ Talisman’ expedition sought to prove in a popular article that

Sir Wyville Thomson was wrong, and insinuated, on the strength of

an inaccurate quotation of his words, that his conclusions were

drawn from the examination of a single example only ; whereas it

was clearly stated to occur in two species, and in all the specimens

then known of one of them (about twenty in number).

In this Report is included the description of that most remarkable

Comatulid, Thawmatocrinus renovatus, whose archaic characters and

striking affinities with several of the extinct forms of stalked

Crinoids have been already published by Dr. Herbert Carpenter in

the Phil. Trans. for 1883.

The accompanying Table, extracted from a more extended one in

the Report in which the Comatulid genera are also included, will

indicate briefly the geographical and bathymetrical range of the

genera of recent stalked Crinoids so far as at present known.

Genus. Depth. Temp. Latitude. Oceans.

fathoms. Aor

Pentacrinus ..| 42-1550 | 1:8-20 46° N.-80° 8. ACG; Ron

Metacrinus ..| 68- 630 | 4-217 35° N.-380° S. PR

Rhizocrinus ..| 73-1900 0-215 68° 15' N.-385° 39'S.} A.C.

Bathycrinus . .|1050-2435 | 0°8-2°5 65° 55' N.-46° 46'8.| ALS

Hyocrinus. . . .{1600-2525 | 0:8-1:8 6° 31' N.-46° 16'S. |A.S. E PP.

Holopas, (s.0.)About-100}| ....3.. 10°-20° N. C.

In summarizing the bathymetrical distribution of the recent Cri-

noids, the author remarks on the custom which has prevailed of late

years of regarding the stalked Crinoids as pre-eminently abyssal

‘types, and considers that too much stress has been laid upon Sir

Wyville Thomson’s conjecture, that they probably formed a “ rather

important element in the abyssal fauna.” From the statistics now

given it would appear that subsequent researches have not altogether

confirmed these views. Thus, taking 500 fathoms as the limit of

the continental line, it is found that twenty-four of the thirty-two

recent species of stalked Crinoids, or 75 per cent., occur within this

limit; while nine of these living at depths less than 100 fathoms

may be called littoral. On the other hand, “ thirteen species have

been found in the abyssal zone, two of which are also littoral, while

* A. Atlantic. C. Caribbean Sea. S. Southern Ocean. P. Pacific.

KE. The more or less enclosed seas of the East-Indian Archipelago, between

Cape York and Singapore.

350 Bibliographical Notices.

three are continental. The two former both belong to the genus

Rhizocrinus, of which no exclusively abyssal species are known,

though it has been met with at sixteen out of the thirty-four sta-

tions in the abyssal zone.” Of Pentacrinus four species have been

found in the abyssal zone, whilst two of these are also continental.

Bathycrinus, on the other hand, has never been found at a less depth

than 1600 fathoms, and embraces four out of the eight species peculiar

to the abyssal zone. ‘* No fossil Bathycrinus is known, however,

and the genus has no special affinities except with Rhizocrinus, of

which it may almost be said to be the ‘ benthal’ representative.

Of the four remaining abyssal species ove is the sole representative

of the remarkable genus Hyocrinus, and has only been met with at

1600 fathoms aud still greater depths. Like the Comatulid genus

Thaumatocrinus, which occurs at 1800 fathoms in the Southern

Ocean, it has certain strong points of resemblance to the Paleocri-

noids.” ‘The other exclusively abyssal forms are two species of

Pentacrinus and one of Metacrinus. One species of Metacrinus occurs

both in the abyssal and continental zones. ‘“ Pentacrinus ranges back

to the Trias and Rhizocrinus to the Eocene or Upper Cretaceous. But

they are both abundant at depths of less than 100 fathoms, Penta-

crinus occurring in the Pacific and in the East-Indian Archipelago,

as well as in the Atlantic and among the Caribbean Islands ; whilst

Rhizocrinus, though limited to the eastern hemisphere, ranges

through over 100° of latitude.” In conclusion, after reviewing the

distribution of the recent Neocrinoids both in time and space, the

author remarks : —‘‘ In spite therefore of the existence of a few cha-

racteristic abyssal types, it is somewhat of an exaggeration to speak

of the Stalked Crinoids as a group ‘on the verge of extinction,’ of

which a few survivors may occasionally be discovered in the deeper

parts of the great ocean basins.”

In an Appendix are discussed a number of topics raised by

several works which have appeared during the passage of the Report

through the press. Among the more important of these may be

noticed the following. The first ‘“* Note” deals with the question

of the apical system in Echinoderms generally. Prof. Lovén’s views

on the homologies of certain plates of the Crinoidal calyx in other

Echinoderms have been previously discussed by the author and others.

As, however, the opposing arguments have not been refuted in the

recent work of the veteran Swedish naturalist on Pourtalesia, and

as these opinions have been followed by other writers without any

additional arguments in their favour, the question is again passed

in review, and most cogent reasons are again adduced and strength-

ened, at least in our opinion, beyond refutation, by recent discove-

ries in the embryology of Asterids and Ophiurids, for rejecting the

homologies which Prof. Loyén seeks to establish between the dorso-

central of an Echinoid or Asterid and the under-basals of a dicyclic

Crinoid. In connexion with this subject reference is made to cer-

tain conjectures of Prof. Perrier’s, which an echinodermatist may

well describe as eminently sensational! That writer considers (1)

that the embryonic *‘basals” of an Asterid, which primitively sur-

Bibliographical Notices. SOL

round the dorsocentral plate, ultimately leave that position, pass

on to the actinal surface, and become the so-called ‘‘ odontophores ;”

(2) that the Crinoid calyx finds its homologies in the Echinoids in

the ‘lantern of Aristotle” and not in the plates of the apical

system ; and consequently that the mouth of an Urchin occupies the

position of the point of attachment between the stem and the body

of a Crinoid; and, further, that the abactinal surface of a Starfish

corresponds to the actinal or buccal region of an Urchin and not to its

abactinal or apical region. Dr. Herbert Carpenter points out that the

former of these views had been refuted previously, on grounds which

he considers to be cogent and logical, and to which M. Perrier

makes no reply in his recent work, wherein the same views are again

advanced. ‘The homologies which M. Perrier seeks to establish in

the case of the Echinoids and Asterids are shown, both on morpho-

logical and rational grounds, to be altogether untenable. We also

notice that the author does not accept M. Perrier’s assumption that

the ‘‘ dorsal appendage” of Caulaster is homologous with the stem

of a Crinoid; or the similar views of Drs. Danielssen and Koren in

the case of their genus J/yaster. It is pointed out that the former

of these Asterids has been considered to be only the young of Por-

cellanaster, and that M. Perrier’s comparison of the plates round the

dorsal appendage of Caulaster with those forming the periproct of

an Urchin cannot be followed out in detail.

In three succeeding “ Notes” certain statements of M. Perrier

on the anatomical structure of Comatula are criticized. (1) His

assertions that the water-tubes depending from the oral ring are in

direct continuity with the inner ends of the water-pores of the disk,

that some of the water-pores open into the glandular tubules of the

labial plexus, and that the canals forming the inner ends of the water-

pores on the lower part of the disk open into the cavities of the cham-

bered organ, are regarded by the author as highly improbable, not

only on str uctural grounds, but because it is har dly possible to ima-

gine that these connexions could have remained unobserved by the

numerous competent investigators who have recently studied this

form with the greatest care. (2) The canals regarded by Prof,

Ludwig and Dr. Herbert Carpenter as intervisceral blood-vessels

are believed by M. Perrier to be merely parts of a vast aquiferous

system. The improbability of this assumption is shown from the

fact, that the body-cavity through which they ramify already con-

tains water, admitted through the water-pores ; that their lumen is

frequently tilled up with coagulum; and that it would be hard to

understand the object of a special set of aquiferous tubes distributed

oyer the coils of the digestive canal and not communicating with the

ambulacral system, but with the axial organ and the labial plexus.

M. Perricr’s theory of the fundamental unity of the water- and

blood-vascular systems of Echinoderms is regarded as untenable,

and unworthy of recognition until a basis of definite proof is esta-

blished by figures and facts, instead of the mere assertion upon which

the assumption at present rests.

The concluding “ Note ” in the Appendix is devoted to the nervous

352 Bibliographical Notices.

system of Crinoidea. The opinions of several recent writers on the

subject are discussed, and reference is made to the remarkable and

entire confirmation of the views of Dr. W. B. Carpenter and the

author as to the nervous character of the axial cord, afforded by the

independent and almost simultaneous observations of Prof. Mar-

shall and Dr. Jickeli. Further important morphological deductions,

especially bearing on the phylogeny of the axial cords, are added

by the author as sequel to the investigations just mentioned.

This notice would be incomplete if mention were omitted of the

splendid plates, sixty-nine in number, illustrating the Report, which,

in artistic execution and clearness, leave nothing to be desired. A

valuable bibliographical list is added, and the indices are most com-

plete, in fact models of what an index ought to be.

The author is to be congratulated on the completion of a noble

monograph, which is destined to rank as a classic in the future ;

and naturalists are likewise to be congratulated on the acquisition

of an important contribution to knowledge. The Report on the

Comatule, which is in the same able hands, and is, we understand,

well advanced, will be awaited with keen interest.

Guide to the Collection of Fossil Fishes in the Department of Geology

and Paleontology, British Museum (Natural History). Printed

by Order of the Trustees. 8vo. London: 1885.

Guide to the Galleries of Mammalia (Mammalian, Osteological, Ceta-

cean) in the Department of Zoology of the British Museum (Natural

History). Printed by Order of the Trustees. 8vo. London: 1885.

Iy former days, when the collections of the British Museum were

all contained in one great establishment in Bloomsbury, the only

guide-book the visitor could procure was one to the general con-

tents of the building, in which all the departments were noticed

in more or less detail. With the transfer of the natural-history

departments to their new home in South Kensington this mode of

treatment, of course, became impossible, and we are glad to see that

the keepers of the departments are taking advantage of the change

of conditions to offer to visitors to the museum a series of ‘‘ Guides ”

which promises to occupy a much more important position than

could ever have been attained under the old system. The new plan

consists in the issue of popular handbooks to the different depart-

ments of the collection and to important subdivisions of these de-

partments, and it was to a certain extent commenced, if we are not

mistaken, even previously to the removal of the natural-history

collections, by the production of the ‘Guide to the Gould Collection

of Humming Birds.’

The earliest of the departmental guide-books was that to the

mineral gallery, “ with an introduction to the study of minerals,” a

most useful little handbook apart from its applicability to the collec-

tions of the British Museum. Dr. Woodward has also published a

general guide to the collections under his charge, well adapted to

give sound general notions upon geological and paleontological

matters to those who would otherwise merely gape and wonder

at the queer objects exposed for their inspection in the galleries,

Geological Society. 353

The commencement of the series of special guide-books to this

department has been made by the production of the ‘ Guide to the

Collection of Fossil Fishes,’ embracing a sketch of the classification

of fishes adopted in the arrangement of the Museum, with notices

of the more remarkable forms of fossil fishes and of the habits of

some of their living allies. This little book is profusely illustrated

with woodcut figures.

The Keepers of the Zoological and Botanical Departments have

issued as yet no general guides to the treasures under their charge ;

but the former has commenced the publication of the special series

in the form of an excellent guide to the collection of Mammalia.

It is divided into three parts, corresponding to the galleries in which

the objects are exhibited. The first section deals with the stuffed

specimens, and treats of the creatures represented from the natural-

history and systematic point of view, indicating very briefly their

general characteristics, habits, relations (in the past as well as at

the present day), and especially their geographical distribution.

The second part is descriptive of the Mammalian portion of the

osteological collection; while the third is devoted to the true

Cetacea, which are placed apart on account of the gigantic size of

many of their representatives, and deals with both their natural

history and their osteological structure. This last section is the

work of the Director of the Museum, Prof. Flower; the other two

have been drawn up by the Keeper, Dr. Giinther, with the assist-

ance of Mr. Oldfield Thomas. The Mammalian guide contains a

considerable number of good illustrations scattered through the

text, and is also provided with plans showing the mode of arrange-

ment of the galleries.

If we compare these two guide-books in no invidious spirit it is

impossible not to award the palm to the second of them. Its

authors have been allowed for some reason to have much better

print, much better paper, and much more of it on which to disport

themselves than has fallen to Dr. Woodward’s lot; and if we add

to this that with more space their subject is smaller, and that it

lends itself much more readily to popular treatment than any class

of fossils whatever, it will be no matter of wonder if the Guide to

the Mammalia prove to be the more successful work of the two.

Each of them, however, is excellent in its own way, and a series of

such guides will place our great national collection on a footing of

usefulness such as can be claimed for no other museum in the world.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES,

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

February 25, 1885.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On a Dredged Skull of Ovibos moschatus.” By Prof. W.

Boyd Dawkins, M.A., F.RS., F.G.S.

As some doubts have been expressed as to whether a skull of

354 Geological Society.

Ovibos moschatus, described by the author in a previous communica-

tion to the Society, had been derived from the Forest bed, he first

quoted the opinion of Mr. Clement Reid, that that specimen really

came from the bed in question, and then proceeded to describe a

second imperfect skull of the same animal in the University Museum

of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy at Cambridge. The trace of

red sandy matrix still remaining and the impregnation with iron

peroxide showed that this also had been derived ‘from the Forest

bed, whilst the presence of marine Polyzoa on the surface and in

cracks was considered to prove that the fragments in question had

lain at the bottom of the sea, and the sharpness of the angles

forbade the supposition that it had been rolled on a beach. The

writer inferred that the skull had been dredged, and that it had

been originally derived from cliffs near the Dogger Bank before the

coast-line had been cut back to its present position. The fragments

consisted of the coronal and frontal portions of the skull with the

horn-cores and right orbit. It seems of unusual thickness, and the

author briefly described its leading peculiarities and measurements.

2. * Fossil Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Aldinga and the River-

Murray Cliffs, South Australia.” By Arthur Wm. Waters, Esq.,

F.G.S.

The 73 fossils described in the present paper were collected by

Professor Ralph Tate, and, with few exceptions, are from Aldinga

and the River-Murray Cliffs, Australia.

This collection again furnishes interesting cases of species growing

in both the Eschara and the Lepralia form; but the chief interest

is in a number of specimens which grow in a “ cupulata” manner,

thus in the mode of growth resembling Lunulites. Attention was

again called to the fact that though the shape and nature of the

zocecial avicularia (onychocellaria) are characters of the greatest

value, yet their presence or absence cannot be made a specific di-

stinction, as there are a large number of cases where specimens are

found with none or only a few such avicularia, whereas on other

specimens of the same species, collected under similar circumstances,

they may occur abundantly over the whole colony, or in parts of the

colony, in large numbers.

In the ‘Challenger’ Report, Mr. Busk refers to a slender process

rising from the middle of the base ef the avicularian mandible, and

names it “columella.” This he considers only occurs in one division

‘of the Cellepore, and in this division only in those belonging to the

southern hemisphere. This was shown to be by no means the case,

as it is found in the mandibles of Cellepora sardonica from the

Mediterranean, in two other common Mediterranean Cellepore &e.

In many species there is a denticle in this position rising from the

caleareous bar which divides the avicularium. This denticle occurs

in various genera and species, and may often be found a useful

specific character when examining fossils.

Out of the 220 species now described in this series of papers, just

about one half are now known living.

Miscellaneous. oO0

The species noticed in this paper were 73 in number, referred by

the author to the genera Cellaria, Membranipora, M: wropora, Mono-

porella, Steganoporella, Cribrilina, Mucronella, Microporella, Lunu-

lites, Porina, Lepralia, Smittia, Schizoporella, Mastigopora, Rete-

pora, Lthynchopora, Cellepora, Lekythopora, and Selenaria. Six

species were described as new, namely Microporella pocilliformis,

Lepralia confinita, Cellepora divisa, C. biradiata, Schizoporella pro-

tensa, and Membranipora temporaria.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Discovery of an Impression of an Insect in the Silurian

Sandstone of Jurques (Calvados). By M. C. Bronentart,

Tue author refers to the discovery by Prof. Lindstrém of a scor-

pion in Swedish Silurian rocks * as proving the existence of

terrestrial air-breathing animals at that early period. Insect-

remains had been found in Carboniferous and Devonian rocks, but

hitherto in no older deposits. He has received from Prof.

Douvillé a fragment of Middle-Silurian Sandstone from Jurques

belonging to De Verneuil’s collection, which shows the impression

of an insect’s wing, which, though imperfectly preserved, shows

most of the nervures. M. Brongniart describes it as follows :-—

“This wing, which measures 35 millim. in length, belonged to a

Blattide ; the humeral area is broad, and we see in it the superior

humeral vein and the inferior humeral vein, which is bifurcate at

its extremity ; the vitreous or median vein also divided into two

branches ; the superior and inferior discoidal veins and their very

oblique divisions which unite at their extremity, as is the case in

certain Blatte of the present epoch; we can trace the anal vein,

which is nearly straight and extends almost to the end of the wing,

and also the axillary veins, which are parallel.”

The length of the anal vein and the narrowness of the axillary

area distinguish this from all other wings of cockroaches, whether

living or fossil, the nearest approach to the fossil among Carboni-

ferous species being made by Progonoblattina Fritschii, Heer, and

Gerablattina fascigera, Scudder. For the species the author pro-

poses the name of Paleoblattina Douvillet. As the sandstone of

Jurques belongs to the Middle Silurian, this cockroach is of older

date than the Scotch and Swedish scorpions.—Comptes Rendus,

December 29, 1884, p. 1164.

The Royal Society of New South Wales.

The Royal Society of New South Wales has put forward a list

of subjects for memoirs, offering its medal and a money-prize of £25

for the best communication in each case, “ provided it be of sufficient

merit.” The memoirs must contain the results of original research,

and the successful ones will be published in the Society’s annual

* See ‘Annals’ for January 1885, p. 76.

356 Miscellaneous

volume. ‘The competition is open to all without any restriction,

and each memoir must be furnished with a motto for the purpose of

identification, the writer’s name and address being placed in a sealed

envelope, haying the motto on its outside. Competitors are re-

quested to write upon foolscap paper and upon one side only.

The natural-history subjects suggested are as follows :—

To be sent in not later than May 1, 1885:

1. Anatomy and Life-history of Hchidna and Platypus.

2. Anatomy and Life-history of Mollusca peculiar to Australia.

To be sent in not later than May 1, 1886:

List of the Marine Fauna of Port Jackson, with descriptive

Notes as to Habits, Distribution, &e.

To be sent in not later than May 1, 1887:

On the Infusoria peculiar to Australia,

A new Insect injurious to Wheat. By C. V. Rirey.

The following description was presented to the Washington Ento-

mological Society at its monthly meeting, Nov. 6. The description

is comparative with Jsosoma tritici, Riley, with which it is most

nearly allied,

Isosoma grandis, n. sp.

Female. Length of body 4:2 millim., expanse 7°6 millim. An-

tenn rather more slender and less clavate than in ¢ritict and but

half the length of thorax. Thorax with the mesonotum slightly

more rugulose ; wings larger and less hyaline than in the winged

specimens of tritici, the veins extending to outer third, the sub-

marginal nearly four times as long as marginal; legs with the

femora less swollen. Abdomen not so long as thorax, stouter than

in tritici, ovate-acuminate, approaching typical Hurytoma. Less

hairy than tritici, especially about legs, the hairs of abdomen being

less numerous, less regular, and shorter. Coloration similar to that

of tritici, but brighter and more highly contrasting, the pronotal

spot larger and brighter yellow, the pedicel of antenns yellow, and

the femora with a definitely limited, suboval, yellowish spot below,

near the tip, extending two fifths the length of femur on front pair,

smaller on middle pair, and still shorter and less definite on posterior

pair.

Larva.—Greenish yellow in colour, Average length 6 millim. ;

otherwise of same proportions and structure as in tritici.

Pupa.—Average length 5 millim. Except in larger size and

ample wing-pads undistinguishable from that of tritice.

Described from twenty-four females, reared from wheat-stems in

June, and taken by Mr. F. M. Webster at Lafayette, Indiana. The

species is treated of in my forthcoming report as U.-S. Entomolo-

gist, and works in wheat much as ¢rétict does. Its larger size,

stouter build, aside from the other characters mentioned, readily

distinguish it, however; while from hordei, Harris, vitis, Saunders,

and elymi, French, it is still more readily distinguished—Bull,

Brooklyn Entom. Soc. vol, vii. p. 111.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 89. MAY 1885.

XXXI.—On some new or little-known Fossil Lycopods from

the Carboniferous Formation. By Ropert Kipston,

E:G.0.”

[Plate XI. ]

Tue following notes are offered as a small contribution to

our knowledge of the Carboniferous flora of Britain. Several

of the specimens now about to be described have been known

to me for a considerable length of time, but various causes

have contributed to delay their publication.

1. Sigillaria McMurtried, Kidston, n. sp.

2. Sigillaria coriacea, Kidston, n. sp.

3. Sigillaria Walchii, Sauveur.

4, Lepidodendron Peachii, Kidston, n. sp.

1. Sigillaria McMurtriet, Kidston, n. sp.

(Pl. XI. figs. 3-5.)

Description.—Leaf-cushion rhomboidal, with the upper

and lower angles truncated, giving it a hexagonal appear-

* Read before the Royal Physical Society, Edinburgh, March 18, 1885.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 25

358 Mr. R. Kidston on new

ance, elevated; from the leaf-scar downwards runs a flattened

area, which bears a slightly raised medial line; surface of the

cushion ornamented with fine eranulations placed i in irregular

lines and more prominent on the lower part of the cushion.

Leaf-scar situated on the upward-directed elevated summit of

the cushion, elongated, rhomboidal ; lateral angles prominent

and produced, the lower angle rounded, the upper rounded,

with a slight sinus. Vascular cicatricules three, the two

lateral oval and directed outwards, the central transversely

linear and placed below the centre of the lateral cicatricules.

Temarks. This species of Sigillaria in some of its cha-

racters has a superficial resemblance to both Lepidodendron

and Lepidophloios.

Figures 3 and 5 have very much the appearance as if the

leaf-scar were surrounded by a “ field,” as in Lepidodendron ;

but the apparent “field” is merely a cortical extension,

similar to the leaf-cushions in the Clathrarian Stgillarie, and

only differmg from the other members of this group of Sigil-

larva in its more highly developed condition.

On the lower part of the cushion occurs a flattened area,

which runs from the lower rounded angle of the leaf-sear to

the base of the cushion. In the centre of this band is a very

gently raised line, from each side of which, at an almost

imperceptible angle, slope the two sides of this flattened area.

The surface of the cushion is ornamented with irregular

granulations, which appear to be roughly arranged in lines

springing from its base.

The extent to which the cushions are elevated is shown in

the vertical sections, figs. 3 a, 4 a, and 5 a, which respectively

represent sections of cushions and leaf-scars from specimens

drawn at figs. 3,4, and 5. From the examination of this

part of the “fossil it is evident that we are dealing with a

cortical extension similar to the leaf-cushions of the Cla-

thrarian Stgillarie, and not with the “ field”’ of a Lepido-

dendroid leaf-scar.

The much-elevated cushions in Stgillaria McMurtriet have

a considerable resemblance to those of Lepidophloios; but

the character which at once proves this plant to be a true

Sigillaria, and not a Lepidophloios, is the form of the vas-

cular cicatricules. Of these the two lateral are linear-oval,

the central transversely elongated and placed below the centre

of the lateral cicatricules. In some cases the central cica-

tricule appears to be composed of two points placed closely

together (fig. 84). A form and arrangement of the vascular

bundle cicatricules such as that just described occurs only

in the genus Sigil/aria.

or little-known Fossil Lycopods. 359

From the epidermal ornamentation of the cushions it is

also clear that the leaf was not attached to any part of its

surface, but to the vascular scar alone.

This last character is of itself sufficient to exclude the plant

from Lepidodendronand restrict its relationship to Lepidophlotos

or Sigillarta; but, as already indicated, the vascular cicatricules

are Sigillarian, and not those of Lepidophloios, and, in fact,

there is here only a Clathrarian Sigellaria with highly deve

loped leaf-cushions.

Of the three figures which I give of this plant figs. 3 and 5

must be regarded as representing the typical form.

On all the specimens the leaf-scar is of the same shape,

but the slight sinus in its upper margin is sometimes very

feebly developed.

In fig. 3 the ornamentation is more strongly marked on

the portion of the leaf-cushion below the leaf-scar than on

the part above it; in fig. 5 the ornamentation covers more

equally the whole surface of the cushion.

In fig. 4, on the other hand, the ornamentation is very

slightly represented ; so little is it shown that it can scarcely

be said to be present. Although on this specimen the leat-

scars are larger and their cushions more elevated than in

figs. 3 and 5 (see fig. 4a), it probably represents a younger

state of the plant, which, when older, would have the cushions

more drawn out, as in fig. D.

As figs. 5, 4, and 5 are drawn of the natural size, it is scarcely

necessary to give the measurements of the leaf-scars and their

cushions; these also vary considerably with the age of the

specimen. In all cases the leaf-scar is broader than high.

In the decorticated condition the surface of the stem is

roughened by an iregular small mesh-like granulation,

which is more or less arranged in vertical lines (fig. 5, part

marked a).

The only species to which Sigillaria McMurtriet has an

resemblance is Sigillaria tumida, Bunbury, sp. (Lepidoden-

dron? aan (Quart. Journ. Geol.. Soe, vol iii, p. 432,

pl. xxiv. fi g. 1). From this species it differs in the form of

its leaf-cushions. The surface- ornamentation in Sigillaria

tumida also differs in being “ rather irregular, wavy, longitu-

dinal strie.”’

Bunbury described his plant as Lepidodendron ? tumidum,

and Schimper places it in Lepidophiovos * ; but I believe that

this plant is also a Stgillaria.

In his description Bunbury does not mention the form of

* Schimper, Traité d. paléont. végét. vol. il. p. 52.

25*

360 Mr. R. Kidston on new

the lateral cicatricules, nor does his drawing show it very

clearly ; but he says the central cicatricule consists of ‘ two

vascular points placed close together and often confluent.”

In some of the leaf-scars of Stgillaria McMurtriet there

is the same appearance in the central vascular cicatricule (see

fic. 36). A similar structure occurs in the vascular impres-

sion of Sigillaria Lorwayana, Dawson *.

In Stgillaria Mouret’, Zeiller t, a somewhat similar struc-

ture of the vascular cicatricule also occurs.

I have entered very fully into the description of Sigtllaria

MecMurtriet to show that it is a true member of the genus

Sigillaria; and from the great similarity of Leptdodendron ?

tumidum, Bunbury, to Stgillaria McMurtriet in all general

points, I think there cannot remain any doubt as to its also

being a Clathrarian Sigillaria. Bunbury himself expresses

his difficulty in regard to the position of his plant, and says

that it would be referred by some to Lepidodendron and by

others to Stgillaria.

I first observed this species in the collection of Mr. J.

McMurtrie, Radstock, after whom I have great pleasure in

naming it. Mr. McMurtrie has not only carefully collected

the fossil plants of the Radstock Coal-field, but has done

much to elucidate the geology of his neighbourhood. [I

also take this opportunity of expressing my thanks to him

for much valuable assistance received while examining the

fossil flora of the Radstock Coal-field.

Horizon. Radstock series of the Upper Coal-measures.

Locality. Tyning Pit, Radstock, Somersetshire.

2. Sigillaria coriacea, Kidston, n. sp. (Pl. XI. fig. 2.)

Description. Ribs alternately widening and contracting ;

leaf-scars placed on the dilations, wider than high, with a

slight sinus on their upper margin; lateral angles prominent,

situated about the centre of the scar, with downward-running

ridges ; vascular cicatricules placed above the middle of the

Jeaf-scar, the two lateral lunate, the central punctiform.

Outer surface of the bark ornamented with a fine granu-

lation.

Remarks. The only specimens of this fine Stgillaria with

which I am acquainted are those in the British Museum,

* Dawson, ‘ Fossil Plants of Lower Carboniferous and Millstone-grit

Formations of Canada,’ p. 43 (woodcut), 1873.

+ Zeiller, Bull. Soc. Géol. de France, 3° sér. vol. viii. p. 210, pl. v.

fig. 3.

or little-known Fossil Lycopods. 361

which became known to me while preparing the ‘ Catalogue

of the Paleozoic Plants’ in that collection. All the specimens

represent a similar age of the plant, and perhaps are dif-

ferent pieces of one individual.

The ribs measure across the dilated portions 22 millim. and

at the constrictions 19 millim. ‘he leaf-scars are 16 millim.

broad and 12 millim. high, and 16 millim. apart.

The whole surface of the bark is ornamented with a fine

granulation. On the central portion of the ribs it is more

strongly marked and the granulation slightly larger than on

the other portions of their surface; but its presence is

distinctly seen over the whole area of the ribs.

The two lunate vascular impressions are 3 millim. long,

and the central punctiform cicatricule is about 1 millim. in

diameter. The sinus on the upper margin of the leaf-scar,

though slight, is distinct.

The ornamentation of the bark is of a somewhat similar

nature to that which occurs on Sigillaria duacensis, Bou-

lay*, but much finer. From this species it differs entirely in

the form of the leaf-secar and the position of the vascular cica-

tricules, which are central in S. duacensis, while those of

Sigillaria cortacea are placed above the centre.

The specimens unfortunately do not bear any note of the

locality from which they were collected; but from indirect

evidence there is every reason to believe that they came from

the Newcastle-on-Tyne Coal-field.

The figure (PJ. XI. fig. 2) is taken from a plaster cast of

an impression of the plant in the British Museum. My

thanks are due to Dr. H. Woodward, F’.R.S., for permission to

describe this species. ‘

Hlorizon. Coal-measures.

Locality. (2) Newcastle-on-Tyne, Northumberland.

3. Sigillaria Walchit, Sauveur. (Pl. XI. fig. 1.)

Sigillaria Walchii, Sauveur, Végét. foss, d. terr. houil. de la Belgique,

pl. lvii. fig. 5+; Boulay, Terr. houil. du nord de France et ses végét.

foss. p. 48,

Description. Ribs wide, smooth; leaf-scars separated by

a short interval, subtriangular, as broad as high, the upper

angle obtusely rounded, the lateral angles placed below the

* Boulay, ‘ Le terr. houil. du nord de la France et ses végétaux fossiles,’

p. 43, pl. il. fig. 3. Thése de géologie présentée a la Faculté des Sciences

de Caen: Lille, 1876.

+ Académie royale des sciences, des lettres et des beaux-arts de Bel-

gique, 1848,

362 Mr. R. Kidston on new

centre, rounded, but distinct, the lower margin indented by a

slight sinus; vascular cicatricules situated above the centre,

the two lateral lunate, the central punctiform. On the ribs

immediately above the leaf-scar is a slightly bent trans-

verse furrow. The decorticated stem is finely striated

longitudinally.

Remarks. In the specimen figured on Pl. XI. fig. 1, the

ribs are 20 millim. broad; the leaf-scars, of pyriform outline,

are 10 millim. in height and the same in breadth; they stand

about 4 millim. apart. The slightly lunate transverse furrow

which surmounts them is about 10 millim. long. The outer

surface of the bark is quite smooth.

The elevation of the ribs is shown at fig. 1b. They are

flat, but, from the perfection with which the leaf-scars are

preserved, I am inclined to think that the fossil has suffered

little from pressure.

This example agrees in all respects with the figure given by

Sauveur (without description) and that described by Boulay,

except that neither of these authors notes the occurrence of the

transverse furrow above the leaf-scar; but the specimens

described by these writers do not appear to have been very

well preserved.

Boulay mentions, in his description, that in his fossil the

cicatricules were badly preserved ; and from the slight haziness

which pervades Sauveur’s figure, one is also led to conclude

that neither was it in a very good state of preservation.

The ribs on the Scotch specimen are broader in proportion

to the size of the leaf-scars than in the foreign examples ;

but this character is evidently dependent on the age of the

plant.

I have observed in specimens of Stgillaria levigata, Brong-

niart, that though the ribs with age increase much in width,

the leaf-scars undergo little or no enlargement; hence the

relative size of the leaf-scar to the width of the rib appears to

be of very little specific value. The distance of the leaf-scars

apart is also subject to much variation, even on the same

specimen.

Sigillaria Walchit appears to be rare in Britain. The only

example I have as yet seen was communicated to me for

examination by Mr. J. Smith, Kilwinning, to whose courtesy

I am indebted for the addition of this species to our Carbo-

niferous fossil flora.

Horizon. Coal-measures ; roof of turf-coal.

Locality. Kilwinning, Ayrshire.

or little-known Fossil Lycopods. 363

4, Lepidodendron Peachii, Kidston, n. sp.

(PI XL. fie. 6.)

Description. Leaf-scars rhomboidal, the boundary lines of

the upper part of the leaf-scar convex, those of the lower part

concave, lateral angles prominent. Vascular impression

slightly above the middle, rhomboidal, transversely elongated ;

from its lateral angles extends a raised line to the centre of

the lateral angles of the leaf-scar, dividing the “ field” into

an upper anda lower portion. ‘The upper part of the leaf-scar

is slightly more elevated than the lower portion, which causes

it to rise above the vascular impression in a hood-like manner.

Vascular-bundle cicatricules three, punctiform.

Remarks. The figure shows on each side of the main stem

the remains of a small branch; these are so much narrower

than the stem which bears them that they give the fossil an

appearance as if it possessed a lateral ramification, but these

small branches are evidently the result of an unequally deve-

loped dichotomy. Ona specimen of this plant from Newsham

the same characteristic is exhibited.

On none of the few examples of Lepidodendion Peachit

which J have seen, are the two little oval depressions shown,

which in well-preserved Lepidodendroid leaf-scars are usually

exhibited, one on each side of the median line immediately

below the vascular impression; but their absence may be due

to imperfect preservation.

Lepidodendron Peachit has a slight resemblance to Lepido-

dendron Rhodeanum, Sternberg ; but in Lepidodendron Peachit

the lateral angles are more prominent and the upper extre-

mity of the scar much more rounded. ‘The vascular impres-

sion is also more central and its angles more prominent.

The point, however, which at once separates this species

from Lepidodendron Rhodeanum is the elevation of the upper

portion of the leaf-scar. This is seen in profile at fig. 6d.

‘This peculiar inflation imparts to the leaf-scar a characteristic

appearance, which at once distinguishes Lepidodendron

Peachit trom any other species of Lepidodendron with which

1 am acquainted.

Lepidodendron Peachit isalso related to Lepidodendron minu-

tum, Sauveur*, and Lepidodendron Andrewsit, Lesquereuxt,

The figure given by Sauveur of his Lepidodendron minu-

tum shows a fragment of a stem rather less than 2 inches long

* Sauyeur, ‘ Végétaux fossiles d. terr. houil. de la Belgique,’ pl, Ixi.

fig. 3 (1848).

+ Lesquereux, ‘ Coal Flora of Pennsyl.’ p. 389, pl. Ixiy. fig. 6 (1880).

364 On new or little-known Fossil Lycopods.

and about three quarters of an inch wide. The leaf-scars are

about 4 millim. long and of about the same width; in outline

some of them are hexagonal, especially towards the lower part

of the figure. Notwithstanding, however, the general simi-

larity of Lepidodendron minutum to Lepidodendron Peachii,

without further evidence than that afforded by Sauveur’s

figure, which is unaccompanied by a description, it is quite

impossible to identify the Scotch specimen as his plant.

Another example of Lepidodendron Peachit from Newsham,

Northumberland, showing a younger branch on which the

Jeaf-scars are smaller than on the Falkirk specimen, has also

a like similarity with Lepidodendron minutum, but the objec-

tions mentioned in regard to the identification of the Falkirk

fossil with Sauveur’s species also apply to this.

The type of Lepidodendron Andrewsti is also fragmentary,

and scarcely affords sufficient characters for a satisfactory

comparison. Lesquereux says of his species, that “it is of

the type of Lepidodendron Volkmannianum,” to which group

Lepidodendron Peachii can scarcely be said to belong.

The specimen which forms the type of this species was

collected in 1870 by Mr. C. W. Peach, who some time ago

submitted it to me for examination; but owing to the diff-

culty in identifying specimens of Lepidodendron with many

of the described species without the opportunity of examining

the types, it has been allowed to remain over till the present

time. Ihave great pleasure in naming this plant after its

discoverer, to whom I owe so deep a debt of gratitude for

willing assistance given me in my study of the British Palxo-

zoic fossil flora.

Horizon and Localities. Scotland: Coal-measures ; Brick-

works, Falkirk, Stirlingshire. England: Middle Coal-mea-

sures (low-main seam) ; Newsham, Newcastle-on-Tyne,

Northumberland.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Sigillaria Walchii, Sauveur. From the roof of the turf-coal,

Kilwinning (nat. size). la. Leaf-scar, enlarged 13 diameters.

1b. Section of specimen, showing elevation of ribs, Original

in the possession of Mr, J. Smith, Kilwinning.

Fig. 2. Sigillaria coriacea, Kidston, n. sp. From (°) Newcastle-on-Tyne.

Figure taken from plaster cast of specimen in the collection of

the British Museum. (Nat. size.)

Figs. 8-5. Sigillaria McMurtriei, Kidston, n.sp. From Tyning Pit, Rad-—

stock, Somersetshire (nat. size). 38. Figure taken from plaster

cast of impression in the author’s collection, communicated by

Mr. J. McMurtrie, Radstock. 8a. Vertical section of one of the

cushions (a indicates position of leaf-scar, 6 its supporting

cushion). 80. Leaf-scar, enlarged 13 diameters, to show the

Relationship of the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata. 365

vascular cicatricules, the central of which is composed of two

confluent dots. 4. Figure from plaster cast of an impression in

the collection of Mr. McMurtrie. 4a. Vertical section of one of

the cushions. 5, Four cushions with their associated leaf-scars,

from a specimen in the author's collection. Communicated by

Mr. J. MeMurtrie. The part marked a shows the decorticated

condition. 5a. Vertical section of one of the cushions.

Fig. 6. Lepidodendron Peachii, Kidston, n. sp. From the Brickworks,

Falkirk, Stirlingshire (nat. size). Original in the collection of

of Mr. C. W. Peach. 6a. Leaf-scar, enlarged 2 diameters.

6 6. Leaf-scar, shown in profile, enlarged 2 diameters.

XXXII.—On the Relationship of the Sponges to the Choano-

flagellata. By FRANZ EILHARD SCHULZE *,

AFTER Dujardin, Carter, and Lieberkiihn had demonstrated

the agreement of certain cells of the sponge-body with Ama@be,

the Sponges were for a long time referred to the Protozoa.

More recent investigations, however, have led to the convic-

tion that they do not consist of colonies of homogeneous

individual creatures, but of different tissues, that they repro-

duce sexually, and are built up out of at least two germinal

layers, and consequently belong to the Metazoa.

As, however, some naturalists still continue zealously to

maintain the Protozoal nature of the Sponges, it becomes

necessary to test the arguments brought forward by them.

Within the last few years the opinion first put forward in

the year 1866 by James Clark T has been defended with

peculiar emphasis by Carter and Saville Kent—namely that the

so-called collared cells of the sponges provided with a hyaline

membranous annular frill are to be regarded, not as epi-

thelial cells, but as flagellate Infusoria, and consequently the

entire sponges as colonies of Flayellata. Somewhat as the

whole of the individual animals in a colony of Ophrydium

are placed side by side, imbedded superficially in a common

gelatinous mass, so also in the Sponges the spongozoa, as

Carter calls the collared cells, in accordance with the above-

mentioned conception, are seated as independent creatures

upon a common foundation after the fashion of a colony.

It is not to be denied that there exists a great similarity

* Translated from a separate impression of the paper in the ‘Sitzungs-

berichte der Koniglich-preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu

Berlin, 1885, pp. 179-191.

+ Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1866, and Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. 1868,

vol, i.; see also Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1868, ser. 4, vol. i.

366 M. F. E. Schulze on the Relationship

between the collared cells of the Sponges and those flagellate

Infusoria, occurring sometimes singly and sometimes in

colonies, which are denominated Choanoflagellata by Saville

Kent and by Biitschli Calicomastiges. This resemblance

is the more striking because we do not meet with similar

structures elsewhere in the whole animal kingdom. In

both cases we have to do with a cylindrical or rounded

plasma-body with contained granules and a well-developed

nucleus. From the middle of the somewhat prominent free

end-surface originates a flagellum, and from the outer circular

margin freely projects the so-called collar, an extremely deli-

eate hyaline annular membrane, which generally exhibits the

form of a cylindrical mantle, but is also susceptible of certain

changes of form. Thus we may observe sometimes an

abbreviation, sometimes a funnel-like enlargement or a con-

traction of the tube outwardly, sometimes a bellied inflation.

Those small limpid vacuoles which regularly occur in the

Choanoflagellata in the basal part, and perform rhythmical

pulsations, are also asserted by some naturalists, such as

James Clark, Carter, and Saville Kent, to be constant and

characteristic structures of the collared cells of Sponges; but [

have by no means found them regularly in the latter. Granu-

lar pigment-masses, such as occur, often abundantly, in the

collared cells of Spongelia, Oscarella, and other Sponges, have

hitherto not been observed in the Choanoflagellata.

Although these and other differences may appear insigni-

ficant in comparison with the remarkable agreement which is

expressed in the peculiar collar, it is nevertheless clear that

even so close a resemblance between certain unicellular Pro-

tozoa and individual cells of the Sponges (which consist of

three different tissue-layers) can by no means alone lead to

the conclusion that the Sponges belong to the Protozoa. The

untenability of such a conclusion becomes still plainer (as,

indeed, Lendenfeld* has lately pointed out) if we apply

it to other groups of animals, and refer the Cnidaria, for

exainple, to the Protozoa, because their gastro-vascular

system is lined with flagellate cells, which resemble certain

Flagellata.

Saville Kent | himself seems to have felt the insufficiency

of such a proceeding, as he has endeavoured to bring forward,

in addition to the arguments adduced by James Clark, other

and indeed more cogent reasons in favour of the correctness

of his conception. Tor this purpose he has, in the first place,

* Proc. Linn. Soc. New South Wales, vol. ix. 2, p. 329.

+ “ Notes on the Embryology of Sponges,” in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1878, ser. 5, vol. ii. p, 189; and ‘ A Manual of the Infusoria,’ 1880-81,

of the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata. 367

studied the larvee of certain Sponges, such as Oscarella (Hali-

sarca) lobularis, Grantia compressa, Leucosolenia botryoides,

and Halichondria sp., both in the developed state and during

their development, and arrived at the astonishing result that

these structures by no means correspond to the first develop-

mental stages of Metazoa, but are colonies of Choanoflagellata.

He infers this both from their anatomical structure and from

the mode of their formation. A mature ‘swarm-gemmule ”

(as he calls the free-swimming sponge-larve) of Grantia

compressa, according to Saville Kent, represents an elongate

vesicle, the wall of which consists of a single layer of radially

placed cylindrical cells. Hach of these cells is said to bear at

its outer end a marginal collar and a central flagellum, and

therefore exactly to resemble the ordinary collared cells which,

in a single layer, line the radial tubes of that calcareous

sponge. In oviform swarm-gemmules of the same sponge

which are not yet perfectly mature the long cylindrical cells are

said already to possess the flagellum, but not the collar, and

to meet in the middle with their diminished inner extremities.

In a Calcisponge nearly approaching Ascandra pinus, Hick.,

however, Saville Kent once found an ovitorm larva, the broader

posterior half of which consisted of collared cells projecting

further from the centre. He interprets the latter as fully

developed individual animals, and the flagellate cells without

collars of the anterior part as not perfectly developed, and

thinks that in this way he has found the clue to the compre-

hension of the frequently described oviform Sycandra-larve,,

the anterior part of which consists of simple cylindrical

flagellate cells without any collar, while the hinder part is

composed of broad, somewhat convex, darkly granular cells

without any appendage whatever. Here the darkly granular

cells of the posterior extremity are supposed to have outrun

the anterior flagellate cells in their development so far that

they had already retracted a previously existing collar as well

as the flagellum, and were on the point of conversion into

amoeboid cells of the future sponge-syneytium.

It is worthy of note that, with the exception of Kent, none

of all the naturalists who have paid attention to the develop-

mental history of the Sponges, and especially of the Calci-

spongiz, and have specially and thoroughly investigated the

structure of the swarm-larve, such as O. Schmidt, Carter,

Metschnikoff, Barrois, Keller, and others, has detected the

collar on the cylindrical flagellate cells of the larve, although,

according to Kent’s figures, it is hardly to be overlooked ;

for that hyaline and more strongly refractive marginal part

which Barrois has represented upon isolated flagellate cells in

368 M. F. E. Schulze on the Relationship

fig. 29 of pl. xv. of his memoir, and which I have also

detected in many swarm-larve, is nothing but the perfectly

solid non-granular terminal part of the cells in question, from

the shghtly convex free surface of which the delicate flagellum

originates.

In my investigations of the swarm-larve of Sycandra

raphanus, which can hardly differ essentially in the structure

of its larve from Sycandra compressa, and of many other

sponge-larve, I have endeavoured, always in vain, to dis-

cover anything like the collar at the free extremity of the

cylindrical flagellate cells. But when I compare the figures

that Saville Kent gives of his ‘ swarm-gemmules”’ with

the images that one obtains by tearing up living Sycandre

under the microscope, I cannot avoid the supposition that

what Saville Kent has described as a perfectly mature ‘ swarm-

gemmule,” and finally figured in his ‘ Manual of the Infusoria’

(pl. ix. fig. 25), is nothing more than a separated portion of

the layer of collared cells, which has rolled itself up, so that the

basal extremities [of thecells] are turned inwards and the collars

outwards. Such deceptive images often come under observa-

tion when living Sycandra are torn up in sea-water. Not unfre-

quently a separated sheet of cells becomes so completely rolled

up, that it even appears like a closed vesicle when rotating,

although, as a rule, it only forms more irregular structures,

such as are figured by Saville Kent in pl. vi. fig. 17 of his

memoir On the Embryology of Sponges,” in the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History,’ ser. 5, vol. ii.

Moreover, a hemispherically rolled layer of cells may occa-

sionally attach itself to the posterior extremity of one of the

oviform larve, which are usually present in numbers, in such a

manner as to produce the form figured by Saville Kent (Coc.

cit. pl. vi. fig. 16, and ‘ Manual,’ pl. ix. fig. 26), the posterior

extremity of which appears covered with collared cells.

While, on the one hand, from my own observations, I

cannot accept the composition of the bodies designated ‘swarm-

gemmules”’ by Saville Kent out of collared cells equivalent

to Choanoflagellata, on the other hand I must assert that,

even if their structure were of the kind stated by Saville

Kent, their nature, as colonies of Flagellata, would be by

no means proved. They would then as now have to be re-

garded and described as true sponge-larvee, because they have

been produced by segmentation from a fertilized sponge-ovum,

and become afterwards transformed in the same way as the

well-known larve of other animals, such as the Hydroida,

into mature Metazoa. Saville Kent will admit neither of

these arguments as conclusive. He rather endeavours to

of the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata. 369

refute both of them, and to prove that the whole process

which has hitherto been generally regarded as egg-segmenta-

tion, larva-formation, and metamor phosis, is nothing” but an

or eanic process of multiplication, exactly agreeing with those

processes which have been recognized in various Flagellata.

With this view he endeavours, in the first place, to demon-

strate the agreement of the process of segmentation of the

ege, observed in many Sponges, with that division of a simple

Flagellate animal which leads to the formation of a consider-

able number of equivalent individuals, that is to say, to the

formation of a colony, appealing to the descriptions given by

Ehrenberg, Perty, and Schneider of the propagation of Poly-

toma uvella, by Dollinger and Drysdale of the division of a

Monadine, Heteromita uncinata, and by Hackel of the re-

productive cycle of his Magosphera planula, and further

adducing the results of his own observations upon the propa-

gation of a Choanoflagellate, Salpingeeca fusiformis, newly

discovered by him. In this last organism he was ‘able to

ascertain that a typically constructed individual animal be-

came transformed within its vase-like case, after the retraction

of the collar and flagellum, in the first place into an amceba-

like body. After this had passed through a resting-stage

in the spherical form it underwent a reoular division, the

final products of which quitted the capsule as flagelliferous

swarmers. Irom each swarmer a Salpingwca fusiformis was

again produced,

“Placing this process side by side with the egg-formation,

segmentation, larval development, and metamorphosis of the

Sponges, Saville Kent formed the following conception of the

latter. From a simple collared cell proceeds a cell capable of

amceboid movements. ‘This, by continual binary division,

undergoes a segmentation like that of Salpingaca fusiformis,

and the final product i in this, as in that case, 1s a considerable

number of cells, which in the first place have only a flagellum,

but subsequently acquire a collar, and so become collared cells,

whether they constitute together a free swarm-larva (swarm-

gemmule) or the collared-cell-layer of a flagellate chamber.

As an essential distinction Saville Kent then indicated only

the circumstance that in the Sponges the individual animals

produced by division remain united (either: as a swarm-gem-

mule or as the lining of a chamber) and produce (in the case

of the swarm- -gemmule after attachment) a gelatinous basis,

upon which they are then seated in a continuous layer or in

groups ; while the Choanoflagellata do not possess any such

common gelatinous supporting substance.

But even this difference Saville Kent thought he got rid

370 M. F. E. Schulze on the Relationship

of when he succeeded in discovering and studying the deve-

lopment of a Choanoflagellate form which, in the fully deve-

loped state, constitutes an adherent colony, and secretes a

hyaline gelatinous substance in which all the individual

animals are imbedded, partly in their typical development,

and partly in various stages of development and metamor-

phosis.

The transformation of the individuals furnished with a flagel-

lum and collar into irregular ameeboid cells, from each of

which a mass of spores is then developed by continued division,

is easier to observe in this than in any other Choanoflagellate.

But, according to Saville Kent’s view, the spores pass through

a stage furnished only with a flagellum in their transformation

into the characteristic collared cells, which again, by division

and the secretion of gelatinous basal substance, give origin to

new colonies. Saville Kent names this newly-discovered

Choanoflagellate Protospongia Heckelii, and repeatedly re-

fers to its great resemblance to the Sponges. ‘To produce a

sponge, although a very simple one, all that is necessary, he

thinks, is a trifling modification in the position of the zooids,

which would merely have to retreat, in the fashion of nests,

into invaginations of the gelatinous ‘ zoocytium.”’ He fur-

ther indicates that, even histologically, there is no essential

difference between his Protospongia and a skeletonless sponge,

seeing that not only do the individual animals of the Choano-

flagellata resemble the collared cells of the Sponges, but even

the gelatinous substance which serves as the common imbed-

ding mass of the Protospongia-colony agrees with that mass

of tissue which acts as the basis and supporting framework

for the epithelial layer of the sponge-body.

Now it is well known that this fundamental tissue of the

Sponges, in which alone the skeletal parts are developed, has

been interpreted in very different ways. Described by Oscar

Schmidt as sarcode and by Hiickel as syncytium, it is under-

stood by both as if its hyaline basal substance, which contains

granules here and there, were produced by the fusion of the

rotoplasmic bodies of neighbouring cells, and itself contrac-

tile. Of these cells only the nuclei are preserved.

In opposition to this view I have demonstrated, in a series

of monographs upon certain families, genera, and species of

Sponges which I have been able to investigate in the living

state, that we have to do here not with such a syncytium,

but with a true connective substance. I have shown that

in the tissue in question well-individualized, more or less

distinctly limited cells with nucleus and plasma-body are to

be recognized, and that these lie ina basal substance, which is

of the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata. 371

sometimes gelatinous, sometimes firm, and sometimes even of

cartilaginous hardness (corticium). Of these cells some are

freely movable, others fixed. The former can change their

place by amceboid movements as “ creeping cells ;” while the

fixed ones are sometimes irregularly stellate in form, some-

times fusiform or even filamentous, and in many cases are

capable of well-marked contractions, and may sometimes even

resemble smooth muscular fibres in structure and function.

The basal substance as such, however, possesses no contractility.

It is not a sarcode or amalgamated cell-protoplasm, but an

intermediate substance distinct from the cell-bodies, sometimes

like that of the gelatinous connective tissue. This notion of

mine has lately been adopted by most spongiologists.

Saville Kent further states, with regard to the gelatinous

foundation of his Protospongia Hackelit, that, being at first

quite structureless, it becomes converted, by the immigration

of ameeboid individual animals from the surface, into a tissue

which exactly resembles that of the Sponges.

In opposition to this I must, however, remark, that in this

case the immigration of amceboid cells does not produce a

tissue such as we generally meet with in Sponges. No

jixed connective cells at all are formed. ‘The immigrant

elements seem rather, from Kent’s own showing, destined to

an increase by division or for spore-formation; whilst in the

Sponges, besides the amceboid wandering cells, which probably

serve for the formation of the sexual products, there occur

numerous other cells, which have attained special develop-

ment for different purposes, partly as connective corpuscles,

partly as contractile fibre-cells, partly as gland-cells, and partly

even as sense- and ganglion-cells (as lately stated by Von

Lendenfeld in the ‘ Zoologischer Anzeiger,’ no. 186).

Asa histological difference of importance we have further

to note the circumstance that, as I first demonstrated, the

whole surface of the connective substance of the sponge-body,

which is bathed with water, so far as it is not occupied b

collared cells, is covered with a single layer of flat epithelial

cells, which either possess a smooth outer surface or bear each

a flagellum. Such a covering of flat cells is entirely deficient

in Protospongia.

Finally, 1 will also call attention to the fact that in Proto-

spongia all the collared cells are immersed up to the collar in

the gelatinous uniting mass, while the corresponding cells of

the Sponges are only seated by their basal surfaces upon the

connective foundation, but otherwise stand freely side by

side.

In turning now to the criticism of the agreement of the

372 M. F. E. Schulze on the Relationship

reproductive cycle of the Sponges and Choanoflagellata,

asserted by Saville Kent, I must, in the first place, remark,

that since Lieberkiihn’s discovery of the spermatozoa of

Spongilla, structures have been detected in numerous sponges

agreeing in their form, development, and kind of movement

so completely with the spermatozoa of the higher animals,

that no doubt can exist as to their true nature. Thus, even

if we should not place full confidence in the statements as to

the direct observation of the act of fertilization, there is the

less reason to doubt of the sexual reproduction of the Sponges,

as ova of typical structure, the development of which into

free larvee could in many cases be followed, have certainly

been detected almost everywhere.

Saville Kent, it is true, disputes the occurrence of sperma-

tozoa in Sponges, as, indeed, he does not admit any true

sponge-ova; nevertheless it appears from his own descriptions

and figures* that he has himself seen sperm-balls and their

developmental stages. Only he has regarded them, together

with structures of quite a different kind (such as granules of

colouring-matter and cells containing reserve-nutriment), as

spore-ageregates and their formative stages.

If, therefore, the Sponges possess a sexual reproduction, of

which the Choanoflagellata (as probably all the Protozoa)

are destitute, we find in this important difference a further

confirmation of the conviction arrived at from the anatomy

and histology of the two groups of animals, that the Sponges

are not colonies of Flagellata, nor, indeed, Protozoa at all, but

true Metazoa.

Finally, the same result is furnished by the developmental

history. For different as may be the course of development

in the Sponges hitherto investigated, and greatly as the

accounts of individual observers may differ from each other,

all the statements nevertheless agree, that at the close of larval

life two different cell-layers, an external and an internal one,

may be distinguished. In this there would be nothing to

alter, even if Gétte’s statement (Zool. Anzeiger, nos. 183,

184) should prove to be correct, namely, that the ectoderm

of the larvee of Spongilla fluviatilis, which consists of flagel-

late cells, is entirely destroyed by exfoliation or atrophy.

If, therefore, there is no doubt as to the Metazoan nature of

the Sponges, and consequently all justification of placing

them among the Choanoflagellata is entirely excluded, there

still remains the possibility that an affinity of the nature of a

relation of descendance may exist between these two groups of

animals whose degree of development is so different.

* ‘Manual of the Infusoria,’ pl. x.

of the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata. 373

In point of fact, this idea has recently found a very decided

supporter in Biitschli. ‘ As I am of opinion,” says Biitschli

in his remarks upon the Gastrea-theory*, ‘“ that the group

of the Sponges is completely shut off from the rest of the

Metazoa, and one which originated quite independently from

the section of the Choanoflagellata (Saville Kent), it appears

tome a mistake to take this group into consideration in the

elucidation of the phylogenesis of the other Metazoa.”’

No doubt this opinion of Biitschli’s is founded upon the same

fact which has induced James-Clark, Carter, and Saville Kent

to refer the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata, namely, the

striking similarity of the latter to the collared cells of the

Sponges. It seems natural to refer the exclusive occurrence

of so peculiar a structure as the collar in two groups of

animals, not to a possible double independent formation of it,

but simply to inheritance ; and as we have no reason to sup-

pose that the existing Choanoflagellata are retrograde descen-

dants of sponge-like Metazoa, but are @ prior? inclined to

assume that our lowest Metazoa originated from Protozoan

colonies, we are certainly easily driven to the notion that the

Sponges have been developed from colonies of Choanoflagel-

lata, of the possibility of the existence of which their unaltered

descendants, still existing as Protozoa, furnish the clearest

proof.

With such a notion, however, the assumption of a near

relationship between Sponges and Cnidaria is irreconcilable.

We should then have likewise to derive the latter from

Choanoflagellata, for which there is not the least reason.

As is well known, it was Leuckart who first, in the year

1854 }, on the ground of the then known facts, indicated the

relationship of the Sponges to the “ Polypes,”’ and in conse-

quence referred them to his type Ceelenterata. Although

this view at first met with little acceptance, Leuckart repeated

it in the year 1866 }, and instituted a comparison between a

Grantia (Ascone) and a Hydroid polype. He indicated that

the simple vibratile cavity occurs in both, but that the ter-

minal apertures of the tubes of Grantia represent the buccal

apertures of the individual polypes; while the absence of

tentacles, which are also occasionally deficient in Siphono-

phora and Ctenophora, can no more stand in the way of the

comparison than the occurrence of the lateral incurrent

orifices, which likewise occur in many Cceelenterata as

so-called water-apertures ; and he concluded his comparison

* Morphologisches Jahrbuch, Bd. ix. p, 424.

+ Arch. fur Naturg. Jahrg. 20, Bd. ii. p. 471.

t Arch, fiir Naturg. Jahrg. 32, Bad. ii.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 26

374 M. F. BE. Schulze on the Relationship

with the remark that the histological difference between

Hydra and Actinia is hardly less considerable than that

between //ydra and Spongia.

These ideas of Leuckart’s, which were accepted as essen-

tially correct by Micklucho-Maclay, Hiickel, and most spon-

iologists, have quite recently been carried further by

Marshall*, who has at the same time sought to controvert

the arguments which had in the meantime been brought

forward by Balfour in favour of the independent origin of the

Sponges from the Protozoa.

While Balfour, in his ‘Comparative Embryology’ (vol. ii.

p. 285), had cited the peculiar character of the digestive

canal-system of the Sponges, in contradistinction to the

gastro-vascular apparatus of the Ccelenterata, Marshall, like

Leuckart, finds precisely in the agreement of this system in

the two groups a principal reason for uniting them in the

same type. After appealing to his own observation of a

radial arrangement of the first flagellate chambers as diver-

ticula of the central gastral space, and to the not unfrequent

occurrence of radial symmetry in mature sponges of different

sections, he says in conclusion :—“ ‘The two groups are Meta-

zoa with gastral spaces, mesenterial sacs (which in Sponges

may become flagellate chambers), and canals originating from

the gastral space and running centrifugally, which open out-

wards by means of pores, and (occasionally even in the higher

Ccelenterata) serve for the reception of nourishment. ‘These

canals, like the gastral spaces (in Lendera), are lined with

endoderm, which in both differentiates flagellate cells.”

Balfour had remarked that the early development of the

mesoderm in the Sponges stands in striking opposition to the

deficiency of this layer in the embryos of most Ccelenterata,

and called attention to the remarkable peculiarity of the

sponge-larvee.

Marshall, however, ascribes no phylogenetic significance

to the early development of the mesoderm in the. Sponges,

referring it to “abridged inheritance,” and in general

recognizes no important difference between the larve of

Sponges and Ccelenterata.

The entire absence of urticating capsules in the Sponges

is explained by Marshall by their correlative connexion with

the tentacles, which the Sponges have either never possessed

or lost very early, while they occurred in the true Ccelen-

® Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxvii. (1882), p. 221; and Abhandl.

der Berl. Akad. der Wiss. (1884).

of the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata. 375

terata from very early times, and led to the development of

urticating capsules.

In general Marshall is inclined to conceive of the Sponges

as retrograded Ccelenterata, the ccelenteric apparatus of which

originally resembled that of the higher Coelenterata, and like

that possessed aquiferous pores, but at first did not employ

these for the reception of nourishment. It was only later,

according to Marshall’s view, that a change of function took

place in the Sponges, the water, and with it the food, being

inhaled through the external pores. During this change

any tentacles that may have existed disappeared, together

with the urticating capsules, and the afferent canal-system

underwent a special development.

Undoubtedly the decision in favour of one or the other of

the two opposite views can only be arrived at with any

degree of certainty when a thorough knowledge of the

ontogeny of numerous Sponges and Cnidaria justifies definite

conclusions as to the phylogenetic development of the two

groups.

What we at present know of the ontogeny of the Sponges is

not, to my mind, in favour of the correctness of Biitschli’s

hypothesis. For if the Sponges had really originated from

colonies of Choanoflagellata, and been indebted to this cir-

cumstance for their collared cells, we should expect that in

the ontogenetic development of the Sponges the collared cells

would make their appearance in that phase which corresponds

to the phylogenetic stage of a Protozoan colony, namely in

the dlastula. This would indeed really be the case if Saville

Kent’s representation were correct, according to which the

blastula or “swarm-gemmule” (at least of Sycandra com-

pressa) consists of a layer of collared cells.

But as the sponge-larve with which we are acquainted do

not possess these collared cells, but, like the larvee of the

Cnidaria, simple flagellate cells, and, also like the Cnidarian

larve, have already attained the Metazoan stage by the

differentiation of two distinct cell masses before the meta-

morphosis into the typical sponge, and consequently the

formation of the collared cells, commences, it follows that the

constitution of the sponge-larve favours, not the independent

origin of the Sponges from Choanoflagellata, but rather a

close relationship of the Sponges to other Metazoa, such as

the Cnidaria. It is true that in this way the agreement

between the collared cells of the Sponges and the Choano-

flagellata becomes more difficult to understand. But still the

possibility of a spontaneous production of the ona in the

376 Relationship of the Sponges to the Choanoflagellata.

Sponges quite independently of that of the Choanoflagellata

seems to me to be & priort by no means excluded.

The circumstance that in quite distinct groups of Protozoa

we meet with delicate membranous elevations of the plasma-

body, which, although not the same as, are yet similar to,

the collar, may perhaps indicate that the faculty of forming

such processes may be inherent in protoplasm in general, and

therefore that such processes might be produced indepen-

dently of each other even in different divisions of animals and

at different times. I have myself observed * in Placopus

ruber, a freshwater Rhizopod, pseudopodium-like processes,

which originate on the free upper surface of the animal, and

by the fusion of their contiguous lateral margins may unite

to form delicate membranous funnels. ‘The so-called undu-

lating membranes of many ciliated Infusoria also resemble

the collar in many respects ; but one does not on this account

assume a close relationship between those Infusoria and the

Choanoflagellata.

In estimating the relationship of the Sponges to the Cnidaria

the consideration of the larve will also be of great conse-

quence, and certainly not less important than the comparison

of the fully-developed animals, which has hitherto been prin-

cipally employed. Notwithstanding the small extent of our

knowledge of the two kinds of larve and the mode of their

metamorphosis, we can even now assert that the difference

between the free-swimming ciliated larve of the Sponges on

the one hand, and of the Cnidaria on the other, is on the

whole not more considerable than between the different

sponge-larvee themselves. No one can say, with regard to

any ciliated larva met with accidentally in sea-water and not

already known to him, whether it is a Sponge- or a Cnidarian

larva. It is only after metamorphosis that those primary

differences of organization by which we can easily and sharply

separate the two groups from each other make their appear-

ance.

Thus, in my judgment, we are justified in the belief that

the divergence of the two lines did no¢ commence before that

phylogenetic developmental stage which corresponds to the

ciliated larva ready for metamorphosis. But what degree of

organization was attained before the separation actually took

place it will be more difficult to decide.

I can find in the developmental history no satisfactor

ground for Marshall’s above-mentioned hypothesis, that the

common ancestors of the Sponges and Cnidaria possessed

* Arch. fiir mikr, Anat, Bd. xi. p. 348.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 377

radially arranged mesenterial sacs, tentacles with urticating

capsules, and indifferent aquiferous pores. Although in

certain Sponges at an early period radial diverticula surround

a central cavity, there are also Sponges, such as the Ascones,

which never develop such diverticula, and others (the Sycones)

in which they only originate as sacculations of the wall. But

that the Ascones are not retrograde forms may be inferred

from the circumstance that the Sycones, long before they

form radial tubes, present the pure Ascon type. It is there-

fore very probable that the oldest Sponges possessed no radial

diverticula of their central cavity, but, like Olynthus among

the Calcispongiz, had a simple sac-like form.

XXXIIT.—New Coleoptera recently added to the British

Museum. By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE.

Scarabeide.

Scarabeus Thomsont, Bates, in litt.

Supra cupreus, subtus olivaceus nitidus ; tibiis nigris.

Long. 16 lin.

Somewhat bright uniform copper-colour above, very dark

olive-green below. ‘Thorax very convex, obliquely nar

rowed in front and posteriorly ; densely asperate at the sides ;

the disk strongly punctured, the punctures moderately

large, each with a minute puncture in the middle; the

punctures on the posterior part of the disk are irregularly

placed, but are generally separated from each other by about

the diameter of a single puncture; the surface between the

punctures shining, with a few minute punctures here and

there. There is an irregular smooth median line. The

sides are very regularly crenulate, somewhat angular at

the middle, very gently sinuate behind the middle. Elytra

distinctly narrower than the thorax, moderately convex, con-

siderably sloping down behind the middle; the suture

shining, with a few small punctures; the rest of the surface

dull, especially towards the sides, densely and finely rugu-

lose; the ruge having a tendency to run longitudinally

produces an appearance of the surface being scratched; the

first interstice has a few shallow punctures; the second, third,

fourth, and fifth interstices have more numerous, moderately

378 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera.

large, very shallow, dull punctures, which have a tendency to

form two lines on each interstice. The space between the

sixth stria and the margin is somewhat flat, without large

punctures ; behind the middle there are several short oblique

impressed lines, visible only in certain lights. Sternum

smooth and shining in the middle, closely punctured at the

sides. Abdomen dull but smooth; the first segment with

some large punctures at the sides, the second and third seg-

ments densely and very finely punctured at the sides, the

fourth and fifth segments very strongly punctured. The

epipleural fold of the elytra has numerous distinct transverse

folds, giving the appearance of a ladder.

Hab. Taveta, Masai country, at the south-east foot of

Kilimanjaro (J. Thomson).

This fine species is closely related to S. cupreus, Casteln.,

but may be distinguished by the rather coarser sculpture, by

the oblique striation on the margin of the elytra, which,

although apparently a slight character, is very constant ; and

by the granules on the sides of the thorax being confluent

instead of isolated.

Trichiide.

Agenius suturalis, n. sp.

3. Black, the elytra testaceous, with the suture and mar-

gin black. Head, thorax, and the body beneath clothed with

rather long pale pubescence. Clypeus as in A. limbatus, but

more finely punctured. ‘Thorax scarcely broader in the

middle than at the base, more gradually narrowed in front

than in A. limbatus, and beginning to narrow from rather

behind the middle ; shining, very closely and rather strongly

punctured ; the base sinuate on each side. Scutellum dull, a

little longer than in A. liémbatus. Elytra a little more nar-

rowed at the apex than in A. Limbatus, not so dull as in that

species, the punctuation similar, except that there is a series

of very closely-placed punctures along each side of the suture,

not quite reaching the scutellum ; the apex rugose. Meta-

sternum moderately thickly punctured in the middle, very

closely and more finely punctured towards the sides. Abdo-

men not very closely punctured in the middle (but the punc-

tures three times as numerous as in A. limbatus), closely

punctured at the sides. Pygidium closely rugulose.

Length 13 millim. .

9. Entirely black, shining, the elytra dull. Much

broader than A. limbatus; the thorax rather more convex,

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 379

less narrowed at the base, less angular at the sides; rather

more strongly but a little less closely punctured. The elytra

are rather strongly but obscurely punctured; much less

suddenly deflexed at the sides, with no distinct sublateral ridge

except at the shoulder.

Length 17 millim., width 8 millim.

Hab. Cape of Good Hope (&. Trémen).

Myoderma rufa, n. sp.

Near to M. alutacea, but rather more robust and more convex.

Red, clothed with red pubescence, the sterna and legs black.

The front margin of the clypeus is a little less prominent

in the middle. ‘Thorax more convex, very closely and rather

more strongly punctured ; the sides more rounded, not sinuate

before the hind angles, which are consequently more obtuse.

The coste of the elytra are broader and more strongly punc-

tured ; the pubescence is finer. ‘The anterior tibiz are rather

broad, with three strong acute teeth. All the underside of

the insect is closely and rather strongly punctured. .

Length 13-14 millim.

Hab. Zulu.

Buprestide.

Chrysodema occulta, n. sp.

Afneo-viridis, aureo-viridi-punctata, nitida; thorace linea mediana

distincta, lateribus impressione magna cuprascenti; elytris multi-

costatis, costis basi obsoletis, interstitiis fortiter punctatis.

Long. 14-15 lin.

The thorax has the large golden-coppery impressions

bounded on the outside by a straight ridge, somewhat as in

C. radians, but sharper. Each elytron has eight coste, of

which the alternate ones are somewhat indistinct, and none of

the coste are distinct at the base. Behind the middle,

between the fourth and sixth coste, there is a rather indistinct

golden impression. ‘The usual apical golden impressions are

very narrow.

This speeies ig very near to C. Jansont, Deyr., and is

difficult to distinguish by the upper side. The thoracic

impressions are rather more clearly defined. The elytra have

no impression before the middle, and the apical longitudinal

impressions are much narrower.

‘The apical segment of the abdomen in the female in C.

Jansoni has a small but raiher deep incision at the apex, the

380 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera.

sides of the incision being parallel. In C. occulta there is a

smaller incision in the form of an acute triangle.

I have not seen the male of either of these species.

Hab. Santa Anna, Solomon Is. (Dr. Guppy).

Chrysodema Brownit, n. sp.

C. smaragdule approximans, eneo-viridis, nitida; thorace disco

utrinque fovea sat magna crebre punctulata impresso, lateribus

fortiter punctatis ; elytris costis interruptis cyaneis parum elevatis,

interstitiis fortiter punctatis viridi-auratis, plagisque nonnullis

igneo-cupreis ornatis.

Long. 14 lin.

Very near to C. smaragdula, but (even uniting all the

varieties usually placed together under this name) distinct by

its more robust form, strong punctuation of the elytra, which

are less narrowed at the apex, &c. The thorax has the

punctuation on each side of the median line very fine, at the

sides it is very coarse. The discoidal impressions are round

and coppery. ach elytron has three small impressions at

the base; there is a coppery impression on the disk before

the middle, between the first and second cost, and inter-

rupting the second costa; there are two small impressions

between the first and second costa just before they unite pos-

teriorly not diverting the coste, as is usually the case in C.

smaragdula, On the side there are three large impressions,

the first and second elongate, the third round and dividing

the third costa near its apex. The surface between this last

impression, and the apex of the elytra is more or less golden.

The apical segment of the abdomen has a small but wide

triangular emargination at the apex.

This species differs from C. proaima, Saund., in having

the space on each side of the median line much less punctured ;

the impressions on the elytra are more coppery, and the

posterior lateral impression is not united to the posterior

impression, which is between the first and second costa.

Hab. Duke-of-York Island (Rev. G. Brown).

Note.—The males of the species of this genus appear to

be rare. Of C. aurofoveata there are in the British Museum

three males and thirteen females; of C. radians one male

and eleven females; of C. occulta, ten females, no male, &e.

‘lhe males are easily distinguished by the broad triangular

emargination of the fifth abdominal segment, which leaves

the sixth pubescent segment exposed below. The thorax is

generally rather narrower, and the impressions are less marked.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 381

Chrysodema ventralis, n. sp.

Lete aureo-viridis, nitida; thorace crebre punctato, lateribus im-

pressione sat magna aurea ornatis, angulis posticis acutis paulo

divergentibus : elytris multicostatis, costis levibus, interstitiis

crebre punctatis ; apice ipso cupreo; corpore subtus pedibusque

cupreis.

Long. 10 lin.

A very distinct species by its elongate elliptical form. The

thorax is obliquely narrowed in front, broadest at the poste-

rior angles, which are more diverging than in any species

known to me. ‘The surface is closely and not very finely

punctured, with a slight smooth line in the middle; on each

side there is a rather large, shallow, golden, punctured im-

pression, which touches the margin. Each elytron has eight

nearly equal rather strong coste; the third costa is oblite-

rated at the base by some very coarse punctures; the fifth

does not reach the shoulder or the apex; the interstices are

narrow and somewhat irregular. The whole of the under

side of the body (except the sides of the sterna) is coppery.

Hab. Guam, Ladrone Is.

Cyphogastra terminata, n. sp.

Viridis, nitida ; thorace aureo-impresso ; elytris sat fortiter punctatis,

ante apicem cupreis, apice ipso nigro-violaceo ; tarsis flavis.

Long. 15 lin.

Allied to C. punctipennis, Deyr., but broader and more

robust. ‘The thorax has the median line and two small round

impressions in front golden; the rather large lateral impres-

sions are deep, golden, densely and finely punctured, and

filled with dark yellow tomentum. The elytra are nearly

parallel for more than half their length and then are gradually

narrowed to the apex, and not compressed, as is so fre-

quently the case in this genus; the punctuation is strong,

rather more uniform than in C. punctipennis. The tarsi are

yellow, except the last joint, which is green.

This species is also near C. satrapa, Sch. (suturalis, F.),

but the two impressions in the front of the thorax are more

distinct ; the lateral impressions are larger; the punctuation

of the elytra is more uniformly strong, the copper colour is

less extended at the apex, and the apex is more acute.

Hab. Santa Anna, Solomon Is. (Dr. Guppy).

Cyphogastra abdominalis, n. sp.

Olivaceo-viridis, parum nitida; elytris sat fortiter punctatis, apice

obscure cupreo tincto ; abdomine cupreo-nitido.

Long. 15-17 lin.

382 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera.

Resembles C. Mniszechii, Deyr., in colour, but the form is

different ; the elytra are more convex posteriorly, less com-

pressed before the apex, and the apex is more acute. The

thorax has the sides very coarsely punctured. ‘The punctua-

tion of the elytra is strong, much stronger than in C. Mnisze-

chit, and is distinct even to the apex. The process on the

basal segment of the abdomen is very finely punctured, and

more closely than in C. Mniszechit.

Hab. Duke-of-York Island (Rev. G. Brown).

Cyphogastra Macfarlant, n. sp.

Nigra, nitida, subtus olivaceo tincta ; elytris ceruleo-viridibus, postice

aureo tinctis, apice nigris, singulo elytro postice sulcis duabus

leviter impresso.

Long. 14 lin.

Very close to C. venerea, 'Th., but, I think, must be con-

sidered distinct. ‘The punctuation of the elytra is rather less

strong, and the surface is almost smooth posteriorly ; the

longitudinal impression near the suture is less strong and

much less punctured, and there is a well-marked lateral golden

impression which is finely punctured. ‘There is also an indi-

cation of a small impression below the shoulder.

Hab. Torres Straits, Murray Is. (Lev. S. J. McFarlane).

Cyphogastra sodalis, n. sp.

This species differs from C. venerea in the absence of the

sutural impression of the elytra, and in the presence of an

oblique shallow lateral impression, which is golden green and

very slightly punctured.

fab. ‘Torres Straits, Cornwallis Is. (Rev. 8S. J. Mckar-

lane).

Brachyceride.

Rhinoscapha uniformis, n. sp.

Nigra, pallide viridi-aureo-squamosa ; thorace linea elevata mediana,

guttisque parvis nigris; elytris striatis, interstitiis convexis,

guttis minutissimis numerosis nigris.

Long. 9 lin., lat. 33 lin.

Of a uniform very pale green, with a slight golden tint in

some lights, but there is no opalescence. The rostrum is longi-

tudinally grooved, but the groove is broad and shallow. An-

tenne long and slender. ‘Thorax very convex, not impressed

on the back, with some small irregular raised black marks on

each side of the raised middle line. Striz of the elytra rather

deeply impressed, the punctures hidden by the scales; the

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Coleoptera. 383

interstices convex, especially the third and fifth ; with nume-

rous minute black dots, those near the base a little more con-

spicuous.

Hab. Aneiteum (J. Brenchley).

In the British Museum there is a specimen found in

Santa Anna, in the Solomon Islands, by Dr. Guppy, which

appears to be referable to this species, but which differs in

having a slight bluish tint on the suture of the elytra, and on

the base of the elytra there are numerous small, transverse,

shining, raised spots. Probably these differences are due to

the specimen being slightly rubbed and in less good condition

than the type.

Prionide.

Xivuthrus costatus, n. sp.

Fusco-piceus, sordide flayo-pubescens ; thorace transverso, lateribus

crenulatis parallelis, angulis anticis late rotundatis, disco tuber-

culis nonnullis ornato; singulo elytro costis quatuor instructo,

costa tertia brevi, interstitio quarto tertio multo angustiori ;_ pedi-

bus rugosis Vix spinosis. <¢.

Long. 35 lin.

Antenne reaching to the apex of the elytra, nearly black

at the base, pitchy red beyond the third joint. The first joint

12 millim. long, subparallel, closely and very rugosely punc-

tured ; the third and following joints beset with very short

acute tubercles; the eleventh joint longitudinally grooved.

Thorax closely and finely rugose and finely punctured, with

some shallow larger punctures intermixed. On the disk there

are some slightly raised smooth lines, which together form

the letter M, and on each there is an oblique interrupted raised

line. The irregular teeth on the sides are very short and

rather blunt. The first and second coste of the elytra are

very strong, thicker in the middle than at the apex; the

third is very short and much finer, and is much closer to the

fourth than to the second. The reflexed margin is rather

broad when compared with that in allied species. The legs

are long; the anterior femora and tibiz are very rough, closely

beset with short tubercles, those on the underside of the tibize

acute. ‘The intermediate and posterior femora are compara-

tively smooth, with a series of scarcely noticeable acute spines

beneath ; the tibia are longitudinally rugose, with some acute

tubercles on the inner side, but not spinose; third joint of

the tarsi very broad, the fulvous fringe on the margins of the

anterior tarsi long.

Hab. Santa Anna, Solomon Is. (Dr. Guppy).

384 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on Fungi

XXXIV.—Notices of Fungi collected in Zanzibar, in 1884, by

Miss R. E. Berkeley. By the Rev. M. J. BrerKeE.ey,

F.R.S.

1. Agaricus (Lepiota) misstonis, B. Pileo campanulato

fortiter papillato-umbonato, demum expanso, sericeo, squamu-

loso, cito glabrescente ; margine striato; stipite aquali, basi

incrassato subglabro ; annulo amplo remoto; lamellis ventri-

cosis postice rotundatis, liberis ; carne secta rubra (no. 10).

Nov. 7. Eaten by the natives (“ Uoga’’) ; good to eat.

Pileus when campanulate about 2 inches across, when ex-

panded 4 inches, white with a slight yellowish tinge; stem

3 inches high, } thick, stained with red here and there, as

well as when divided; gills + inch wide. Approaching some

allied exotic Lepiote, but distinct from any of the Ceylon

species. Spores white, rather large; some specimens in

drying become dark brown.

2. A. (Lepiota) rhodocephalus, B. Pileo rosello sericeo, mi-

nute tessulato, centro depresso leetiore, margine striato ; stipite

candido basi incrassato, anguste farcto; lamellis albis antice

latis, postice attenuatis subremotis ; annulo remoto (no. 7).

In tilled land, growing singly, but in great abundance.

Haten by the natives. Nov. 6.

Pileus depressed, of a beautiful rosy-cream colour, which

is much deeper in the centre ; the cuticle minutely tessulated,

3 inches across; margin striate; stem 2 inches high, about

1 inch thick, incrassated at the base, ring deciduous, firm,

with a narrow cavity; gills 2 inch broad in front, attenuated

behind, and subremote. A very pretty species, with much

the appearance of the rose-coloured form of A. lividus as

figured by Cooke, tab. 469.

3. A. (Clitocybe) vagus, B. Candidus; pileo expanso

undulato lobato flexuoso, centro furfuraceo-squamuloso, gla-

bescente; margine tenul; stipite basi ramoso brevi solido ;

lamellis longe decurrentibus angustis (no. 13).

Noy. 17. On sandy soil.

Pileus 5 inches across, much undulated, with a flexuous

margin, flesh thin; stem 1} inch high, ? thick, solid, spa-

ringly branched towards the base ; gills linear, very decurrent,

scarcely more than a line in breadth, but broader on one side

of the pileus than the other.

A species evidently belonging to Fries’s section Difformes.

It does not accord with any of his species.

4, Hiatula Benzoini, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 136; Ic. tab. 79.

fig. 2 (no. 16).

Dec. 4.

collected in Zanzthar. 385

5. Agaricus (Omphalia) Arethusa, B. Pusilla, glabra,

tota alba; margine crenato; stipite pellucido gracili (no. 5).

By the roadside, on grass, solitary.

Pileus not exceeding + inch across, umbilicate, pure white ;

stem 4 inch high, about 4 line thick; very delicate.

6. A. (Omphalia) offuciatus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 156; Ic.

tab. 72. fig. 8 (no. 19).

I have no specimen of this, only a drawing, which accords

with A. offuciatus.

7. A. (Pleurotus) obfuscescens, B. Pileo flabelliformi,

sericeo-scabriusculo, margine subinvoluto ; stipite confluente

eum pileo; lamellis angustis decurrentibus, postice fuscescen-

tibus, interstitiis rugosis (no. 11).

In cultivated ground, Nov. 6.

Pileus about 1-2 inches broad, 14 or more long; stem

about } inch long, dilated upwards, gradually passing into

the pileus ; when dry turning partially brown.

8. A. (Volvaria) medius, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 184 (no. 12).

Volva deeply lobed, silky. Of a beautiful pale pink. Pileus

when young campanulate.

9. A. (Naucoria) scolecinus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 258 (no. 8).

On roadsides, Nov. 6. The dark brown lower portion of

the stem is very characteristic.

10. A. (Naucoria) glandiformis, Cooke, tab. 490.

I have only a drawing of this, which represents many

specimens, springing from the same base. Possibly it may

belong rather to A. nuceus, which it closely resembles.

11. A. (Naucoria) pediades, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 260 (no. 1).

In a garden-pot, July 5.

The drawing represents a short-stemmed form much like

A. vervacti, Fr., but the dried specimens accord with Cooke,

tab. 492. A. arvalis, Cooke, tab. 479, agrees with specimens

so named by M. Libert in her ‘ Exsiccati.” The spores are

the same in all.

12. A. (Naucoria) nicotianus, B. Pileo hemispherico,

fusco, pulverulento ; margine striato-lacerato ; stipite flexuoso,

tenui farcto concolore ; lamellis latis postice truncatis sinuatis,

breviter adnexis.

Pileus about 4 inch across; stem 4 inch high, about } line

thick. The gills are very peculiar, being strongly truncate

behind, and then sinuate and adnexed. ‘The species is other-

wise much like A. tabacinus.

13. A. (Psalliota) campestris, L. (no. 18).

Dec. 4. Only a drawing.

14. A. (Psalliota) Lalage, B. Medius; pileo roseo, furfu-

386 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on Fungi collected in Zanzibar.

raceo-squamuloso centro lrtiore; annulo amplo; stipite de-

orsum peronato; lamellis fusco-purpureis (no. 9).

In grass after rain in large quantities. Nov. 6.

Pileus 1 inch across, pink, with darker chaffy scales in the

centre ; margin striate; stem about 1 inch high; ring about

halfway down, below which there is a thick stocking-like

coat; the stem is solid, about # inch thick, slightly bulbous

at the base.

A very pretty species about the size of A. comtulus.

15. A. (Psalliota) trisu/phuratus, B. Pileo hemispheerico,

letissime aurantiaco; dense furfuraceo; carne alba; stipite

concolore e furfuraceo-squamuloso, subglabro; deorsum radi-

cante; annulo amplo ; lamellis ex albo fusco-purpureis (no. 6).

On sandy ground, Nov. 6.

Pileus 3-1 inch across; stem about 1 inch high, stuffed,

strongly rooted at the base, bright orange like the pileus.

A very beautiful species. It has very much the appear-

ance of A. aspratus, B.

16. A. (Psalliota) nothus, B. Pileo plano fulvo, squamis

erectis aspero; stipite equali farcto, deorsum fulvo-furfuraceo ;

lamellis fusco-purpureis (no. 15).

In sandy ground, Dec. 4. Allied to the last, but closely

resembling A. dasypeplus, B., of which it might pass for a

small form ; but it is a true Psalliota. Gills purple-brown ;

flesh thin, white. The erect scales and duller tint distinguish

it from A. trisulphuratus, and the stem is not rooting like

that. With this is a single specimen of A. (Naucoria) semt-

orbicularis, Bull.

17. A. (Psilocybe) albo-quadratus, B. Czespitosus ; pileo

late campanulato gibbo, albo-tessulato ; stipite candido fistu-

loso ; lamellis pallidis utrinque acutis subliberis (no. 20).

I have only a drawing of this species, which comes near to

A. sarcocephalus, Fr.

Pileus 1 inch across, about the same high; stem ringless,

1} inch high, broadly fistulose, nearly equal, white ; margin of

pileus striate, sometimes splitting when expanded.

18. A. (Paneolus) fimiputris, Bull.

A single dried specimen, with the veil well developed.

19. Coprinus diaphanus, Quélet, Bull. Soc. Bot. 1877,

p- 322 (no. 2).

20. Hygrophorus chlorophanus, Fr. Hym. Eur. p. 420.

Several dried specimens.

21. Stereum nitidulum, B., in Hook. Lond. Journ. 1843

(no. 14).

In sandy ground, Dec. 4.

‘The specimens are pure white, but cannot be distinguished

On Marine Sponges from Japan. BRT

from the Ceylon species ; when dry they are zoned as in

that species.

22. Mirneola hispidula, B. Ann. Nat. Hist. iii. p. 396

(no. 3).

A stipitate form which comes very near to H. Wrightii,

B. & C., but the hymenium is strongly veined.

ERRATUM,

Vol. xv. p. 345, line 9, for “him” read “ Fries.”

XXXV.—Report on a Collection of Marine Sponges from

Japan, made by Dr, J. Anderson, F.R.S., Superintendent

Indian Museum, Calcutta. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Plates XII.—XIV. }

Tus collection of Japanese Sponges, purchased by Dr. J.

Anderson, F.R.S., at T'sushima, and said to have come from

“ off Misaki, at the entrance to the Bay of Tokio (Yedo),”

although small, is extremely interesting, on account of the

little-known and new species which it contains. These

consist of :— |

Four species which belong to the order Hexactinellida in

my classification, viz.: Hyalonema Steboldii, Gray ; Farrea

occa, Bowerbank ; Periphragella Elise, Marshall; and Hea-

actinella ventilabrum, n. sp., Carter.

One species of the group Lithistina, viz. Racodiscula

(Zittel) asterovdes, Carter.

Two of the order Psammonemata, three of Raphidonemata,

one of Echinonemata, and one of Holorhaphidota, the latter

a large fragment of a new species of Pachastrella.

Hyalonema Steboldii, Gray.

As this species is so well known, all that need be said of

it here is that there are twenty-nine stems, of which ten

only have heads, and these of different sizes. Of the two

largest, one is cylindrical with a flat top, 8 in. high and 6 in.

in horizontal diameter ; and the other, which is similar in

form but a little smaller, scattered over with defined circular

holes, respectively circumscribed by a white rim of condensed

tissue, of various sizes under 1-12th in. in diameter, in each

388 Mr. H. J. Carter on

of which is imbedded a parasitic isolated polyp—that is,

without any stoloniferous connexion with its neighbours, and

therefore unlike the Pulythoa of the stem, which has a common

sclerodermic union.

Farrea occa, Bk. (Pls. XIL. and XIII. figs. 1-11.)

General form globular, stipitate, thick, shrubby, subsessile ;

structure originating in a short, round, hollow stem, about

half an inch in diameter, which is extended below into an

irregular, massive, root-like expansion, and divided above into

two diverging branches, which, afterwards becoming subdivided

repeatedly, form the head. Branches thick, short, cylin-

drical, hollow or tubular throughout, widely diverging at each

division, about 5-12ths in. long by the same in diameter

between the joints, dichotomously dividing repeatedly, as just

stated, and more or less interuniting on the way ; formed of

an extremely thin and delicate reticulated wall or skeletal

lamina which, in the upper part, is not thicker than the fibre

of which it is composed, but rendered denser lower down,

that is towards the base, by additional matter of a similar

kind, that thus strengthens the support of the superstructure

and causes this part to assume a whitish colour. Extremities

of the branches open and dilated (Pl. XII.). During

growth the termination of the branch, which is circular at

first, becomes expanded upwards, then elliptical, and, finally,

constricted or approximated in the centre, preparatory to

division, when the same thing may be repeated and the divi-

sions again divided singly; or one or both branches may

unite with their neighbours respectively, when the result is a

single tube that again divides dichotomously ; and so on, till

the whole head becomes formed of a series of short-jointed,

hollow, dividing and interuniting branches, which thus gives

rise to a clathrous structure of a globular form, as above

stated. (The “branch” will hereafter be called “ tubo-

branch.’”’) Consistence firm, elastic. Colour translucent

white. Pores in the dermal reticulation (Pl. XIII. fig. 11).

Vents cloacal or general, 7. e. consisting of the open ends of

the tubo-branches, into which the smaller ones of the wall or

sponge-tissue empty themselves. Surface of the tubo-branch

outside uniformly even, covered by the pore-structure. Wall

or skeletal lamina consisting of a cylindrical layer of reticu-

lated, strong, glass-like fibre, in which the interstices are more

or less quadrangular and oblong, the longest diameter being

in the direction of the tubo-branch (Pl. XIII. fig. 1, aaaa),

and the points of intersection marked on each side by a long,

curved, spiniferous process or spur, which is directed upwards

Marine Sponges from Japan. 389

(fig. 1,4), thus supporting the sarcode or soft parts and its

spicular contents, both externally and internally, that is on

each side of the skeletal wall. Spiniferous process or

spur about 15 to 25-1800ths in. long by Ll to 2-1800ths in.

thick at the base ; spines small, short, and broad, absent to-

wards the fixed end. Interstices or meshwork generally pre-

senting a tolerably regular aspect, but often just the opposite.

Loose spicules of five forms, viz.:—(1) Sexradiate (dermal),

with outer ray aborted or reduced to a mere globular tubercle,

often surmounted by a single spine in the advanced form ;

shaft or internal ray straight and the four arms spread out

horizontally, each somewhat curved towards the shaft, and all

more or less inflated and abruptly pointed at the extremity ;

some plentifully and generally mzcrospined (fig. 4,a), and

others sparsely macrospined (fig. 4,6), the latter chiefly on

the outer aspect; arms about 15-1800ths in. long, shaft about

the same length, but all the rays varying a little in this re-

spect, even in the same specimen, as well as the total size of

the spicule itself. (‘The macrospined seems to be merely a

sequence or advanced state of the mdcrospined form.) (2)

Acerate, straight, unsymmetrically fusiform, that is the outer

or projecting part being thicker than the inner two thirds of

the spicule, which is thus rendered long and whip-like ;

sharp-pointed at each end, spined at short intervals through-

out, the spines long, smooth, and slender, respectively sup-

ported on bracket-like processes, which, being spirally arranged

around the shaft, give it an irregular zigzag appearance, all

sloping in the same direction, that is backwards or towards

the sponge, at a very slight angle upon the shaft, whose outer

or thickened end is extremely sharp, about 171-1800ths in. by

2-1800ths in. in its greatest dimensions, but very variable in

this respect ; longest spines, which are situated on the thickest

part of the shaft, about 2-1800ths in. As this spicule neces-

sitates a long description, and is common to almost all the

Hexactinellida, I shall hereafter allude to it under the name

of “barbula” (fig. 3 and fig. 8). (3) Nail-shaped, consisting

of a long straight shaft, which is slightly inflated and pointed

at the free end and expanded horizontally at the other into a

circular head more or less spined at the circumference; shaft

microspined, especially about the free end, which is slightly

inflated and pointed, averaging in total length about 20

1800ths in. ; head about 14-1800ths in. horizontally (figs. 5, 5,

and 7,f). ‘This spicule is so very abundant and presents

itself under so many different forms, that it might be as well

to enumerate them serially thus :—(fig. 7,@) that in which

the head consists of a simple, smooth, elongated, ovular,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. Part

390. Mr. H. J. Carter on

narrow, club-like inflation of the shaft; (fig. 7,5) the infla-

tion becomes enlarged towards the upper part, a tubercle is

developed at the summit, and an indistinct row of small

spines around the widest portion; (fig. 7, ¢) the tubercle

passes into the form of an umbo, the row of spines into a pro-

jecting coronal structure, cut off by hour-glass contraction

from the lower part of the inflation, over which are developed

several other small spines which assume a more or less sub-

sidiary coronal arrangement at the upper part; (fig. 7,d) the

umbo disappears, and the summit becomes simply convex or

dome-shaped, while the spines of the coronal structure still

more project, are increased in size and reduced in number,

the spines of the constriction below have also disappeared, and

the upper part of the once simply inflated head is now found

to be capped by the new development or corona; (fig. 7, e)

finally the coronal spines may be greatly increased in size

and reduced even to four only, the original ovular inflation still

more constricted in the centre and its upper part devoted to

the support of the four spines. Of course there is every inter-

mediate form to be seen, from the simple, elongated, ovular

inflation to the head with four simple spines, but ‘¢” and

*q”’ appear to be the most common. For this spicule,

which also requires a lengthy description and is probably

common to the Farreas, I would propose the name of “ cla-

vula.”’ As with the dermal sexradiate, so with the clavula

here, and indeed the barbula also, the development of the

macrospined appears to be but a sequence of the mdcrospined

or simply smooth form. (But this is only what occurs gene-

rally throughout the development of a sponge-spicule, as I

have long since stated, viz. “ first the simple form and then

the ornamentation.”) (4) The rosette; sexradiate, consist-

ing of four straight arms without central inflation, terminated

respectively by four divergent rays around a central one;

rays smooth and simply pointed, or more or less capitate and

microspined, varying in number in each instance; average

diameter of entire spicule, ¢. e. the rosette itself, about 15-

6000ths in. (fig. 6 and fig. 9,a6). (5) Asmaller sexradiate

with all four arms equally developed ; arms straight, pointed

and spiniferous, issuing from the centre, which at first is not

inflated, at equal angles to each other; variable in size,

under 8-1800ths in. in diameter, and a variety of the fore-

going (fig. 2, a6, and fig. 10). The dermal sexradiate no. 1

is chiefly confined to the surface, where, through the over-

lapping of its horizontal arms, it forms a quadrilateral lattice-

work whose interstices are tympanized by the dermal sarcode

in which the pores are situated (fig. 11). No. 2, the barbula

(fig. 3), frequently projects more or less through the lattice-

Marine Sponges from Japan. 391

work, when its large sharp end, with the long spines sloping

backwards, presents a formidable appearance. No. 3, the

clavula (figs. 5,5), is chiefly gathered together in bundles of

six, more or less, around the shaft of the dermal sexradiate,

with their heads en groupe projecting a little above the knob

which represents the aborted ray; or they may be scattered

singly along the overlapping arms of these spicules (fig. 11,a).

No. 4, the rosette (figs. 6 and 9), is plentifully distributed

throughout the sarcode, about the skeletal fibre, and among

the spicules generally, but with what arrangement in parti-

cular, if any, I have not been able to discover, saving that

grouped together in the “mounting” they often appear to

present a polyhedral structure. No. 5 (figs. 2 and 10) ap-

pears to be entirely confined to the thickening or additional

structure at the lower part and base of the specimen, where

its incorporation seems to lead to the short-jointed, radiato-

reticulated, smooth fibre of which this is composed. Here it

may be seen in its separate and thus perfect state, in the

interstices, often attached by the end of one arm to the main

fibre, and often end to end with one of its own like, by cement-

ing siliceous material derived from the same source as the

fibre, which is thus on its way to incorporate the whole, and

therefore more or less obscures the original spiniferous cha-

racter of the arm; while the skeletal fibre itself, which is

smooth, at the same time that it is moulded upon the rest of

the spicules (chiefly the dermal sexradiates), which thus

become axially incorporated with it, presents in its entirety

the quadrilateral from above described. Size of specimen

5 in. high by 63 x 383 in. horizontally in its greatest dimen-

sions. ‘lubo-branch 5 to 6-12ths in. in diameter; through-

out about 5 to 6-12ths in. long between the divisions or

joints, dichotomously dividing, until the whole specimen

reaches the dimensions above given, which, on account of

the extreme ends or growing parts having been broken

off, must, as the fragments with the specimen prove, have,

when entire, exceeded its present measurements by 2 or 3

inches.

Hab. Marine.

Loe, Japan; off Misaki, at the entrance to the Bay of

Tokio (Yedo).

Obs. Ever since I saw and examined the skeletal fragments

of Farrea occa in the detrital root-mass of Huplectella cucumer,

then in the possession of the late Dr. Farre, now in the

British Museum, I have been desirous of seeing an entire

specimen of Farrea occa with the sarcode on, so that I might

not only know exactly what the general form was, but the

forms also of its loose spicules.

PA fi

392 Mr. H. J. Carter on

The latter I thought I had obtamed when I got the deep-

sea specimen dredged by H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ at the entrance

of the English Channel, which is described and illustrated in

the ‘Annals’ of 1873 (vol. xii. p. 17, pl. i. figs. 1 and 7) ;

but being entirely overgrown by the fleshy sponge, Corticiwm

abyssi, it was found, when extricated from this mass, to be

entirely devoid of its originally doose spicules, saving some

which had become incorporated with the skeletal, glassy fibre

itself, among which was the scopuline spicule “ Besengabel,”’

represented by Schmidt as partly characteristic of his Farrea

facunda (ib. pl. xvi. fig. 6, and Atlantisch. Spongienfauna,

1570, Lat. as dig. 18).

Since then, or until the present time, when I received the

above-described specimen from Dr. Anderson, which, although

dry, has in many parts the dermal sarcode still on, I have

not had my attention called to the subject, and hence the

absence in this specimen of the ‘ Besengabel”’ and every

other form of scopuline spicule, together with the presence of

the clavula, points out to me that it is a Farrea, although

not L’. facunda—therefore, in all probability, that species

from which the skeletal fragments in the detrital root-mass of

Euplectelia cucumer, called by Dr. Bowerbank “ Harreu occa,”

had been derived. It is remarkable, too, if not significant,

that the clavula is present without the scopula in Saville

Kent’s “‘ Aulodictyon Woodwardii” (Monthly Microscop.

Journal, Nov. 1870, pl. lxiv. p. 249).

As I possess, from the root-mass of Huplectella cucumer,

specimens of all the representations given by Dr. Bowerbank

as illustrative of Farrea occa, in his ‘‘ Monograph of the Sili-

ceous Sponges”’ (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, pl. xxiv. figs. 1-7),

and not only that, but am now acquainted with the sponges to

which they respectively belong, I can confidently state, that

his “fig. 1” is a fragment of Dendrospongia Steerti, Murie

(Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Zool. vol. i. p. 219, tab. 36) ;

“fios, 2-6,” spicules of the genus Samus, Gray (Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1867, p. 526), or, at all events, “4-6;” and “fig. 7,”

only, belongs to Farrea occa, whose skeletal fibre is smooth

and spurred on both sides at the points of intersection of the

quadrilateral structure, which, with the spurs a little worn

down, I therefore assume to be Farrea occa, as I have before

shown that Dr. Anderson’s specimen cannot be /arrea

facunda on account of the absence of the “ Besengabel.”

Whether the fragments in the root-mass of Huplectella cu-

cumer did or did not belong to FYarrea facunda, there is no

evidence to say, and thus I am free to apply the name of

‘“ Farrea occa” to Dr. Anderson’s specimen.

Marine Sponges from Japan. 393

The grouping of the heads of the clavule around the knob

which represents the aborted outer ray of the dermal sexra-

diate, together with the lattice-work itself formed by these

spicules (fig. 11), recalls to mind Dr. J. Millar’s discovery of

this kind of arrangement in the dermal structure of Huplectella

cucumer, faithfully represented from one of Dr. Millar’s own

preparations which he gave to Dr. Bowerbank (Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1875, p. 503, pl. lvi.); only that here it is the rosette

which is brought to the surface and projected upon the point

of the outer ray of the dermal sexradiate, which, instead

of being aborted, as mm Varrea occa, is fully developed.

See also Prof. Schulze’s representations of this (‘ Chal-

lenger’ Reports, Sponges, Hexactinellidew, Muplectella asper-

gillum, pl. A. figs. 3, 4, and 5). Lastly, there appears to

have been something like this in the fossil species Callodie-

tyon angustatum, Hinde, and Porochonta simplex, Tl. Smith,

if not also in the two foregoing species (Hinde’s Catalogue

Foss. Sponges in the Brit. Museum, 1883, pl. xxx. figs. 4d

and 5 0).

As regards the general structure of Harrea occa there can

be no doubt that it belongs to the family of Kuritide, whose

tubo-branched structure is faithfully represented in my illus-

tration of Hurete farreopsis (‘ Annals,’ 1877, vol. xix. pl. ix.

fig. 1), which is taken from a photograph of the natural size

of the specimen, but in such a position as to show the open-

ings and structure of the tubo-branches, through which the

basal structure or stem is necessardly concealed trom view.

Ktymologically, the term “ Kurete,” par excellence, applies

to the wall of Larrea occa ; but its consisting only of a single

skeletal layer together with the absence of a scopuline spicule

(Besengabel) and the presence of the clavu/a, causes it to differ.

Again, the measurements of the spicules in the vitreous

Hexactinellida are so variable that it is almost impossible to

arrive at any that are satisfactory, on account of the addition

of the siliceous slime to their exterior which is continually

going on preparatory to their becoming incorporated with the

skeletal fibre, after the manner of the spicules in the Keratose

sponges ; but whereas in the latter the contrast immediately

renders them recognizable, the vitreous fibre, being of the

same composition as the spicule, defies all attempt at separa-

tion in the recent specimen.

Lastly, the siliceous slime leads to the formation of skeletal

fibre, which has its own specific character, as in the present

species, viz. Marrea occa, in which it is smooth, while in the

following species, viz. Periphragella Klise and Hexactinella

ventilabrum, it 1s spiniferous.

394 My. H. J. Carter on

Delicate as these spun-glass-like Hexactinellida appear to

be, their resistance to destruction is very remarkable, owing

to the toughness which is imparted to the silica by the pre-

sence of the albuminous element and the intricate union of

their reticulated fibre, so that, while the thinner superstruc-

ture even of Farrea occa, when reduced to a single layer, is

much tougher than it looks, the base, thickened with the ad-

ditional matter, becomes almost unyielding. Hence, probably,

these parts of Farrea occa alone are left in much-worn

specimens at the bottom of the sea, and thus constitute the

fragments which are often brought up in “swab” dredging

without the superstructure.

Such resistance to destruction and the reparation of the

most delicate parts which are essential to the life of the organ-

ism often indicate the presence of a preservative power which

is far greater than we think, but how it should be so under

the circumstances is utterly beyond our comprehension. Per-

haps some might say that this pertinacity of vital force has

been acquired by long progress in a certain direction, upon

the principle of ‘ vires acquirit eundo ;’’ but then, how did

the fist impetus come about ?

I should also add that this specimen of Farrea occa had

been infested by a minute parasitic Hydroid, whose delicate

stolonic coenosare, together with its small sessile polypites,

had thickly spread in and over the outer surface ;_ but at pre-

sent it is so hard and shrunken from desiccation that, beyond

the presence of thread-cells and the general form, there is no

possibility of arriving at more specific characters. Lest the

dark round points in the illustration (Pl. XII.) should be

mistaken for holes or vents, it should be mentioned that they

represent the polypites of the Hydroid.

Periphragella Elise, Marshall.

Club-shaped, stipitate, hollow, cup-like, with extended base

of attachment; slightly bent upon itself; wall thick, com-

posed of tubo-branched, anastomosing, often dividing, laby-

rinthic, clathrous structure, whose interstices within form

fenestral openings in the sides of the excavation, and whose

outer part, especially in the lower portion, passes into a much

smaller tubo-reticulated structure of the same kind, which,

becoming diminished in size towards the surface, terminates

there in still smaller branches, whose ends are free and open ;

stem round, short, descending upon an expanded, wide,

arched, irregular, flat foot below, and above into the structure

mentioned ; the open state of the terminal branches of the

smaller tubo-branched structure is apparently natural, from

Marine Sponges from Japan. 395

similar defined circular apertures about 1-12th in. in diameter

existing on the surface of the stem, close to the commence-

ment of the structure below, where, by thickening of the

tissue, all but the extreme ends of the branches have become

imbedded, which thus look like vents; excavation deep,

narrow, and conical towards the bottom, where it occupies

the centre of the stem, fenestrated on its surface, as above

described. The upper part of the specimen having been much

worn away (for it had been dragged out of greenish sandy

mud for preservation, where, being dead, it must have been

buried for some time previously), [am unable to state how the

excavation and its surrounding tubo-branched structure termi-

nated above, but probably in the same characteristic form and

with open mouths as in the smaller structure below. Con-

sistence firm and elastic. Colour, pore-structure, and small

excretory canal-system, that is of the fleshy part, when the

specimen was fresh, probably the same as in the Kuritide,

together with the large excretory system, which consists of

the tubo-branched canals terminating cloacally in open

mouths on the outside of the excavation or surface of the

specimen. Main fibre of the tubulated lamina reticular, con-

sisting of a more or less quadrangular oblong network, in

which the longest diameter of the interstices is in the direction

of the tube, strengthened or thickened on each side by a less

regularly reticulated growth, of which the smaller tubulated

structure is almost entirely constructed, the more regular net-

work being confined to the larger tubulation in the upper part

of the head. Skeletal fibre reticulated sexradiately, not in-

flated at the joints, microspined throughout, formed upon

small regular sexradiates, which may be seen in its inter-

stices preparatory to becoming incorporated. Sexradiate spi-

cule consisting of six fully-developed arms, straight, inflated,

and abruptly pointed at the end, microspined ‘throughout,

especially over the end, averaging 34-6000ths in. in diameter,

but very variable in size, owing to the thickening preparatory

to incorporation. ‘Three other forms of loose spicules, Nias

1, the barbula, as already described and illustrated under

Farrea occa; 2, scopuline spicule or “ Besengabel,” of which

I have only met with one instance, and that ‘only of the four

capitate branches or rays of the head, the rest being incorpo-

rated with the skeletal fibre, whereby it had been thus

retained, since, as usual in such buried specimens, all the

loose spicules have disappeared; 3, the rosette (that only

exists in one part of the foot which presents the freshness of

life), sexradiate, without central inflation, arms straight,

smooth, ¢ each supporting five rays, more or less, of which four

396 Mr. H. J. Carter on

are divergent around the central one, which is also straight ;

rays microspined, straight and pointed, or florally arranged and

capitate, the whole rosette about 15-6000ths in. in diameter,

but variable in size, the smallest being those in which the

rays are most numerous, florally arranged, and capitate.

As the dermal sexradiate, together with its structure in situ,

has, of course, been destroyed, the former is only met with

here and there in the body-structure, where, as usual, it is

characterized by the external ray having been reduced to a

mere tubercle. Size of specimen (not including the expanded

base, which, after having been much reduced in size by frac-

ture, is still 33 in. in its longest diameter) 43 in. high.

Stem 1 in. long by 7-8ths in. in diameter close to the head,

increasing downwards towards the foot ; head about 4 in. high

by 34 in. in diameter at its upper part, diminishing in this

respect towards the stem; excavation 4 im. deep by 17 in.

wide at the brim ; fenestral openings of the clathrous struc-

ture, which surrounds it, varying a little below 4 in. in

diameter.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Japan; Misaki, at the entrance to the Bay of Tokio

(Yedo).

Obs. Having long since received, through the kindness of

Dr. W. Marshall, of Leipzig, a copy of his description, photo-

graphed representation, and forms of the spicules of his Peri-

phragella Elise, in the Imperial Museum at Leyden, originally

obtained at the Moluccas (Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zool. xxxv. Bd.

Suppl. p. 177, Taf. xii. B, and xiv. figs. 26-31), together

with a type specimen of the spiculation itself on a slide, I

have no hesitation whatever in identifying with this species

the above specimen from Japan ; sufficient, together with its

general form, having been extricated from it for this purpose.

The characteristic globular heads of the rays on the scopuline

spicule, with their short angular spines, are retained in the

half-incorporated fragment to which I have alluded; and

the barbula, although much reduced, like the rest of the

structure, by that process of disintegrating dissolution which

attacks these glassy sponges after death, is easily recognized.

Periphragella Elise, in its general form, differs from most

specimens of the Euritide in the presence of a cup-like exca-

vation in the midst of the tubo-branched structure, together

with diminution in size of the branches of the latter towards

the outer and lower parts of the head, and in its spicular

forms, chiefly by that of the scopula or ‘f Besengabel,” which

up to this time is peculiar in this respect.

It is, like the rest of the Euritide, analogous to the Kera-

Marine Sponges from Japan. 397

tose sponges, in which the branches are tubulo-digitate and

open at the ends, as in the tubulo-digitate Chaline; also,

although in a minuter form, to the clathrotubular structure

of the Calcareous sponges Clathrina, and the carneous Hali-

sarca lobularis.

Hexactinella ventilabrum, nu. sp. (Pl. XIV. figs. 1-10.)

Specimen, a large undulating somewhat compressed bowl,

with irregularly plicated sides, approximated towards the ends

and into a keel below; very thin wall and contracted sub-

stipitate point of attachment ; 74 inches high, 13 inches long

horizontally and 8 inches across the most open or central part

of the brim, which is rendered very uregular by its deep sub-

plicate undulations; sides chiefly approaching each other

towards the ends, which, not being actually united, are thus

rendered rimous; base keel-shaped, owing to the angular

approximation of the sides at the bottom, descending sub-

funnel-shaped to the stem, which is excentric, about 1} in.

in diameter, spreading out afterwards for attachment.

Consistence firm, vitreous. Colour transparent white.

Surface on both sides even and uniform ; uniformly scattered

over internally with circular apertures about 4's in. in diameter

and about the same distance apart (Pl. XIV. fig. 1), and

externally with a dermal, quadrilateral, spicular reticulation,

in the interstices of which the sarcode, although dry, is pre-

served (fig. 2,@). Vents on the inner side of the bowl, viz.

the ‘apertures’ just mentioned (fig. 1). Pores in the sar-

code tympanizing the interstices of the dermal reticulation,

about 1000th inch in diameter, more or less (figs. 2 and 9).

Wall about 1-6th in. thick, composed of two layers, viz. one

on each side of an irregular central plane of condensed tissue ;

each layer consisting of plumose fibre curving upwards and

outwards florally from the central plane to the respective

surfaces, strengthened by transverse fibres in their course

(figs. 3 and 8); the whole, when the flat surface is placed

between the observer and the light, presenting a fibrous,

vertical, linear reticulation, formed by condensed tissue in the

interior. Loose spicules of seven forms, that is including the

skeletal fibre (fig. 4, a-g), viz: 1, dermal sexradiate, with

outer ray aborted and reduced to a round knob; arms

and shaft gradually diminishing towards the free ends,

which are abruptly pointed; knob and rays microspined

throughout (fig. 4, g); ray about 25 by 2-1800ths in. in its

greatest dimensions, but variable. 2, the barbula (see Pl. XIII.

ig. 3). 3, smooth acerates, more or less flexuous from their

398 Mr. H. J. Carter on

thinness; here and there stouter, when the usual sexradiate

central inflation, which is characteristic of the hexactinellid

spicule, may be detected on them (fig. 4, e) ; fine form about

50 by 4-1800ths in. in its greatest dimensions (fig. 4, f) ;

stouter form about 60 by 1-1800ths in. (fig. 4,e). 4, scopuli -

form spicule or scopula consisting of a smooth shaft, attenu-

ated and sharp-pointed at the free end, furnished at the other

with 2, 3, or 4 (usually 2 in this specimen) slightly divergent

rays, diminishing in size outwards, but ending abruptly, that

is without terminal inflation or head, thickly microspined

throughout; spines towards the free ends recurved; total length

of spicule 33-1800thsin.; ray about 5-1800ths in. long, but both

very variable in this respect (figs. 4,c, and 5). 4, rosette, sex-

radiate, arms smooth, straight, radiating at equal angles from

the centre, without inflation of the latter, terminating in five

rays more or less, which are long, divergent, and pointed for the

most part, but sometimes capitate (fig. 6, @), or more or less

numerous and always capitate, arranged florally (fig. 6, 6), the

former accompanied by short and the latter by longer arms ;

or in asmall variety the arms may be thick and elongated

into a point without rays, but with four or more compara-

tively long spines on each arm, outwardly directed ; size about

20-1800ths m. in diameter (fig. 7). 6, internal or skeletal

sexradiate, much the same as the dermal form, but with all

the arms equally developed; very variable in size (fig. 4, d,

and fig.10). 7, skeletal fibre, microspmed, irregularly sex-

radiate, chiefly built on the foregoing spicule (fig. 4, a). No.1

is for the most part confined to the dermis, where the arms,

overlapping those of the neighbours, give rise to a quadrilateral

reticulation, whose areas are frequently again divided into

four triangular spaces by a sexradiate of the same kind

situated in the centre (fig. 9); interstices throughout tym-

panized by the dermal sarcode in which the pores are situated.

No. 2, the barbula, is scarce. No. 3 (fig. 4, f) in bundles,

characteristically plentiful, especially in the dermal struc-

ture in its finer form, while the stouter one is chiefly found in

the interior with nos. 4 and 5 (the scopula and the rosette),

intermingled with the skeletal fibre, which is chiefly built on

nos. 1, 3, and 6. Size of specimen given at the commence-

ment.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Japan, Misaki, at the entrance of the Bay of Tokio

(Yedo).

Obs. This is an instance in which not only the general

form but the internal structure so closely resembles Phakellia

ventilabrum, Bk. (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol, ill, pl. xxii), that, but

Marine Sponges from Japan. 399

for the fibre being glossy and the spicules hexactinellid, while

the fibre of Phakellia ventilabrum is keratose and the spicules

“ monactinellid,” the two are almost identical, further illus-

trating the fact that there is a unity of plan in the Spongida

as regards general form, whatever the nature of the material

of construction may be.

On account of the addition of the central sexradiate to the

quadrilateral areas of the dermal reticulation (fig. 9), the

interstices of the latter become divided into triangular spaces

very much like those of Hsperta, which, together with the

poriferous tympanizing sarcode, thus gives it a similar beauty ;

while the presence of the sarcode with the pores still existing

in it, although dry now, shows that the specimen was taken

alive and preserved with much care afterwards.

I have often thought with reference to the open state of the

pores under such circumstances that—after having shown in

my ‘ Ultimate Structure of Spongilla” (é Annals,’ 1857,

vol. xx. p. 25, pl. 1. figs. 6 and 7), that the ‘ investing mem-

brane” or dermal sarcode is composed of plastic nucleated

cells, and that it is by their partial separation and alteration

in form that the pores are alternately produced and closed—

it might be asked how the pores are maintained in an

open state during desiccation. In reply to which it may be

stated that these plastic units, which in fact are the epithelial

cells, are, like Amaba, so exceedingly slow in their move-

ments that, under desiccation, they pass into a homogeneous

dry membrane before they have time to go very far in the

alteration of their form, and thus the pores remain open; thus

too the cilia of the spongozoa is often preserved.

The fact of the pores in this species opening directly into

large channels of the excretory canal-system whose vents

are immediately opposite, ¢.e. on the other side of the wall

(Pl. XII. figs. 1, 2, and 9), recalls to mind what occurs in

Teichonella labyrinthica (‘ Annals,’ 1885, vol. xv. p. 119,

pl. iv. fig. 7) in this respect, that is the nutritive particles

which pass through the pores do not go on to the spongozoa

(Geisselzellen) of the ampullaceous sacs, direct.

‘The presence of the smooth acerates, no. 3 (fig. 4, e, f),

is, so far as my knowledge extends, a peculiarity in the Hex-

actinellida ; at the same time they appear to me to be very

like the smooth early form of the barbula, which also occurs

in bundles of this torm at an early period, as well as after-

wards in their fully developed state. The wncapitate rays of

the scopuliform spicule furnished for the most part with only

two is also new to me in sitw; while the only other case in

which I have met with this form is in my mountings of the dust

400 _ Mr. H. J. Carter on

from the detritus of the root-mass of Huplectella cucumer,

which came from the Seychelles, in which it is very plentiful.

It is equally unusual, too, to find a scopuline spicule in a form

like that of Hexactinella ventilabrum.

Racodiscula (Zittel) asteroides (Crtr.).

(Pl. XIV. fig. 11, a-g.)

Form massive, thick, short, cylindrical, excavated cup-

like, divided below into three or more root-lobes, which have

been cut off, thus reducing the height to 34 in., with a maxi-

mum breadth horizontally of 2% in.; excavation. conical

downwards, about 24 in. deep, commencing in a closed, round,

pointed end below, expanding upwards into an irregularly oval

aperture above, about 1? by 1 in. in its greatest dimensions ;

wall about 3 in. thick at the brim, increasing downwards as

the wall of the excavation recedes from the surface. Consis-

tence compact, heavy. Colour sponge-yellow-grey. Surface

even. Pores not seen. Vents numerous, chiefly opening

into the bottom of the excavation, also scanty and very large

here and there on the surface, unless the latter be worm- -holes.

Spicules of four forms, viz. : 1, minute, elliptical, elongate,

subdiscoid, microspined, about 8 by 1-6000ths in. in its

greatest dimensions (fig. 11, d, g); 2, minute acerate, curved,

fusiform, gradually sharp- pointed, eed microspined all

over, about 11 by 3-6000ths in. (fig. 11, c, f); 3, large

acerate, comparatively long, smooth, curved, fusiform, also

gradually sharp-pointed, 83 by #- -1800ths i in. in its ereatest

dimensions (fig. 11, e) ; 4, tetractinellid spicules of the skele-

ton, which commence in a nail-like discoid form on the

surface, consisting of a short pointed shaft and horizontal

circular head of extreme thinness, in the centre of which may

be seen the trifid central canal, indicating the number of

branches into which it subsequently becomes transformed

ee smallest seen measuring about 1-200th in. in diameter,

. 11, a, 6), then becoming (as it grows larger) irregular in

ae curvilinear in outline, and finally trilobate ; after this

elk-horn-like and branched ; finally filigreed at the ends of

the branches, when that of the shaft or fourth arm also grows

out into this form, and the whole interlocking on all sides with

their neighbours, thus become SES mixed together,

but never connected by direct union (for there is no ‘gloss

fibre here). Interlocking portions when fully developed rather

diffuse than circumscribed or globular, as they are in some

species. At this time this spicule may be at least 1-50th in.

in diameter each way (or 35-1800ths of an inch), with all

Marine Sponges from Japan. AOL

four arms smooth, but of course very variable. Nos. | and 2

are chiefly confined to the dermal sarcode, where, in great

abundance, they cover the nail-like disks, inside which,

among the branched forms of the staple spicule, the acerates

no. 3 appear in bundles, finally becoming lost inwards or

only sparsely present as the staple spicule becomes developed

into its ultimate or interlocking form. [or analogous tran-

sitionary forms of development into which the simple disk

(fig. 11, a, 6) passes on its way to produce the entire spicule

I must refer the reader to my delineations of Discodermia

papillata &e. (§ Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi. pl. viii. fig. 48, &c.),

as there is no room in my plate for a repetition of this here.

Hab. Marine.

Loe. Japan, Misaki, at the entrance of the Bay of Tokio

(Yedo).

Obs. This is the species to which Zittel has given the name

of ““Racodiscula,” illustrated by the “ trilobate” form of the

staple spicule, together with some of the long acerates, broken

off at the ends, as they generally present themselves in a

fragment mounted in balsam in its natural state, together with

some of the minute ellipsoids (Abh. d. k. bayr. Akad. ii.

CleBaesanie 2) 18785 p. lol) Vat 1 hes 8) andi" Annales?

1878, vol. ii. p. 480), which came from a vasiform thick-

stemmed specimen about 44 in. high, 44 in. across the brim,

and 3 in. deep in the excavation, also obtained from Japan.

‘The presence of the minute ellipsoid makes it differ from all the

species from the Gulf of Manaar whose respective spiculations

I have illustrated (‘ Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi. pl. viii.) ; but the

transformation of the surface-disk into the branched and fili-

greed, staple, tetractinellid spicule is the same, whereby it can

be seen that the trilobate form given by Zittel as illustrative of

his genus “‘Racodiscula”’ is of no specific value, nor is the long

acerate spicule no. 3 (fig. 11, e), which is found in many species

and which Prof. Sollas discovered and first pointed out in the

fossil genus Siphonia (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Nov. 1877,

p-. 808, pl. xxvi. figs. 5 and 5a); but in no instance, |

believe, have the minute spicules nos. 1 and 2, together with

the earliest discoid forms of the tetractinellid (which led to

Bocage’s designation “Discodermia”’ in the recent species),

been discovered ¢n situ in the fossilized specimens, being too

delicate probably to survive this transitionary ordeal. The

general form and structure of Dr. Hinde’s Trachysycon

nodosum (‘ Catalogue of Fossil Sponges in the British Mu-

seum,’ 1883, pl. xu. figs. 3 and 36) very much resembles the

species above described.

402 Mr. H. J. Carter on

Of the remaining specimens which belong to my order

Psammonemata and the spiculiferous Keratosa respectively it

might be observed ¢mprimds that all appear from their sar-

codeless state to have been gathered off a beach, and

they consist of :—

1. Psammonemata.

A single specimen, which is thick, flat, and massive, com-

posed of stiff amber-coloured keratose fibre, presenting small

penicilliform sandy tufts or tags on the surface in the midst

of a quantity of clear reticulated lateral tissue of the same

kind.

Also an insignificant specimen of Polytherces, D. et M.

(Hircinia transformed by Spongtophaga communis), which

has overgrown some mussel-shells.

2. Rhaphidonemata.

One specimen of a solid, digitate, branched form of Chalina

like C. polychotoma, but in which the spicule, instead of being

acerate, fusiform, and sharp-pointed, as is usually the case, is

acerate, curved, cylindrical, and round at the ends, sausage-

like, about 1-300th in. long (PI. XIV. fig. 12).

This is of much interest, because I have lately received

from Mr. B. W. Priest a fragment of a similar species in

which the spicule is of the same form but four times larger,

and said to have come from the Mauritius (fig. 13), since

it closely approaches both in general form and in that of

the spicules the freshwater sponge “Uruguaya” from South

America, in which no statoblast has yet been found (‘ Annals,’

1881, vol. vii. p. 100, pl. vi. fig. 17), thus favouring the

opinion of some that such sponges at least have had a marine

origin. For this variety I would propose the name of Chalina

polychotoma, var. mauritiana. Like Uruguaya_ corallioides,

too, the Mauritius specimen presents its spicule in several

stages of development, but none are microspined like those

of that species, and it has a minute acerate flesh-spicule.

Four specimens of Yuba lineata, var. flabelliformis, D. et

M., vasiform, with appressed sides, wherein the spicules of

the fibre, which are of the usual form, viz. acerate, fusiform,

smooth, curved, and sharp-pointed, are scanty, while the

keratose element of course predominates. Hence their tough

consistence and brown colour.

Two other specimens of a similar kind, but more open, in

which the same form of spicule predominates instead of the

Marine Sponges from Japan. 403

keratose element, which is thus scanty; hence they are

softer, not near so tough, and of a light grey colour, which

causes them to resemble the open vase-like form called by

Dr. Bowerbank ‘Jsodictya infundibuliformis”” (Mon. Brit.

Spong. vol. iii. pl. liv.); but not being the same, it might,

for distinction’s sake, be termed “ Tuba poculum.”

3. Echinonemata.

One branched specimen, compressed throughout, with the

ends flat and expanded, and the spicule of one form only, viz.

stout, acuate, arranged in tufts on the surface over a dense

interior. Colour brown. Species undescribed.

4. Holorhaphidota.

A portion only of a Pachastrella, 24 in. in its longest dia-

meter, but which, being new, is sufficiently interesting for the

following brief record of its spiculation, which consists of a

very large acerate body-spicule, whose natural length amounts

to 1-6th in. (Pl. XIV. fig. 14, @ and g), a large quadri-

radiate zone-spicule (fig. 14, ) and a crust of minute micro-

spined acerates, mixed with a few still more minute sceptrelle

and spinispirulee, one form passing into the other (fig. 14, ¢, d,

and e, f). The body-spicule radiates in bundles from a

common centre; and the quadriradiate, whose shortest arm is

directed inwards, has the other three rays spread over the

surface among the small microspined acerates &c. Thus the

spiculation very much resembles that of Pachastrella amygda-

loides (‘ Annals,’ 1876, vol. xviii. pl. xiv. fig. 22, &c.), only

that the radiate spicule in the present instance has four instead

of three arms; while the absence of the minute stelliform spi-

cule, although the spiculation otherwise resembles that of a

Stelletta, that is the large acerates are confined to the body

and the quadriradiates to the surface &c., induces me to pro-

pose for it the name of “Pachastrella stellettodes.”’ For

measurements of the spicules | must refer the reader to the

illustrations in which fig. 14, a-d are drawn to the scale of

1-48th to 1-1800th inch, e and f being enlarged views of ¢

and d respectively, and g the natural length of the body-

spicule.

404 Mr. H. J. Carter on

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puate XII.

Farrea occa, skeleton of. From a photograph, about the natural size, of

the specimen.

N.B.—The round black points represent the polypites of a parasitic

Hydroid.

PxuateE XIII.

N.B.—Figs 1-6 are drawn to the scale of 1-24th to 1-1800th inch, to

show their relative proportions. The rest are, for the most part, more

magnified views of the same, to show their detail.

Fiy. 1. Farrea occa, fragment of skeletal fibre from the upper part of the

specimen. aaaa, main fibre; 66, spurs, whose punctate sur-

face is intended to indicate that they are for the most part

covered with short spines; ce, ends of spurs supposed to have

been broken off close to the base.

Fig. 2. The same. Fragment of skeletal fibre from the base of the speci-

men, showing—a, fibre; )b, small sexradiates.

Fig. 3. The same. The barbula, on whose surface the spines of the

upper third only are represented.

Fig. 4. The same. The dermal sexradiate. @, mucrospined form; 8,

macrospined form,

Fig. 5. The same, The clavule, in situ.

Fig. 6. The same, The rosette.

Fig. 7. The same. A series of more magnified views of the head and shaft

of the clavula, to show its transitionary conditions from a, the

simple, smooth, club-shaped, ovular form, to 4, enlargement of

the upper part of the inflation, incipient tubercle on the summit,

and incipient row of spines across the body; ce, development of

tubercle into an umbo and the row of spines into a coronal

form projecting beyond the surface of the body; inflation be-

comes constricted just below the crown, and the lower part

roughened by spines, which often present a subsidiary coronal

arrangement above; d, the umbo disappears, leaving a smooth,

convex, dome-shaped summit, the coronal spines decreased in

number but increased in size, the constriction between the two

parts of the inflation increased and the spines on the lower por-

tion gone; e, the coronal row of spines reduced in number to

four, which are much increased in size and situated at the car-

dinal points of the upper part of the inflation, which, in this

view, is seen to be devoted to their support or to the head,

while the constriction which separates it from the lower part

of the inflation that passes into the shaft is still more pro-

nounced ; f, the lower two thirds of the shaft, magnified upon

the same scale, to show its terminal but pointed inflation and

spinous surface, (Al) these representations are magnified to the

scale of 1-12th to 1-6000th inch, to show their relative propor-

tions. )

Fig. 8. The same. Fragment of the barbula, much magnified, to show

the form and arrangement of its spines.

Fig. 9, The same. More magnified view of the rosette, showing the two

Fxg. 10.

Fig. 1).

Fig. 1.

Fig. 12.

Fig. 18.

Marine Sponges from Japan. 405

forms of rays in the same figure, viz. a, the pointed, and b, the

capitate rays. For the sake of perspicuity only two or three of

the rays are delineated.

The same. More magnified view of the sexradiate of the basal

structure.

The same. Portion of the dermal structure, magnified upon the

scale of 1-48th to 1-1800th inch, showing the sexradiate dermal

spicules, the heads of the clavule around the aborted external

tay and the pores, all cn situ. a, single clavule, occasionally

seen along the line of reticulation.

Brat XIV;

Hexactinella ventilabrum, n. sp. Fragment of the inner surface,

to show the vents. Natural size.

- The same. Fragment of outer surface, showing the dermal reti-

culation and subjacent apertures in the body-substance leading

to the vents. a, portion covered by the dermal structure ; b,

portion from which it has been removed. Nat. size.

3. The same. Vertical section of the wall, to show its plumose

structure. Nat. size. All diagrams after nature.

. The same. Group illustrative of all the spicular elements, drawn

to the scale of 1-24th to 1-1800th inch, to show their relative

sizes. a, main fibre; b, sexradiate of the interior; c, scopula ;

d, rosette; e, hexactinellid acerate of the interior (stout form) ;

J, the same of the dermis (finer form); g, sexradiate of the

exterior or dermis. Diagrammatic after nature.

. The same, Scopula with three rays. much magnified.

. The same. Rosette, much magnified, showing—a, form with long

simple pointed rays, sometimes capitate; 6, with short rays,

always capitate. Only two or three rays to each arm delineated,

for the sake of perspicuity.

- The same. Another form of the rosette often met with. (F igs. 5,

6, and 7 drawn to the same scale.)

. The same. Vertical section of wall, magnified about four dia-

meters, to show character and direction of the plumose fibre.

- The same. Fragment of dermal structure, to show reticular

arrangement of the sexradiates and situation of the pores,

» The same. Sexradiate of the interior, more magnified, to show

that its arms are spiniferous.

- Racodiscula asteroides. Spiculation of surface, magnified to the

scale of 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. a, upper view of disk, showing

the three arms of the central canal, which indicate the forth.

coming upper three branches of the tetractinellid or staple spi-

cule of the structure ; 0, lateral view of the disk, showing the

spine on its under surface, indicating the position of the fourth

branch ; c, small microspined acerate ; d, minute elliptical body

or spicule ; e, large smooth acerate ; f, more magnified view of

“ce”; g, more magnified upper and lateral views of “d” respec-

tively.

Chalina polychotoma, yar. mauritiana. Spicule of Japanese

specimen.

The same from the Mauritius specimen, together with

amore curved form. (Figs. 12 and 13 magnified to the same

scale, viz. 1-48th to 1-G0Q00th inch, to show their sizes rela-

tively.)

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 28

406 Mr. A. G. Butler on three new

Fig. 14. Pachastrella stellettodes, n. sp. a, large smooth body-acerate ; 6,

quadriradiate spicule of surface; ¢, small microspined acerate of

the crust or surface; d, minute sceptrella (all magnified to the

scale of 1-48th to 1- '1800th inch); e, small micr ospined acerate,

and f, sceptrella, respectively more magnified, to show their

detail; g, large smooth body-acerate of the natural length.

XXXVI.—On three new Species of Gonepteryx from India,

Japan, and Syria. By Artuur G. Butter, F.L.S. &e.

In a collection from the North-west Provinces recently pre-

sented to the Museum by J. F. Duthie, Esq., I find an

‘interesting new species of the genus Gonepteryex.

To those lepidopterists who regard the whole genus as

consisting of one extremely variable and widely distributed

species this unexpected novelty will doubtless be nothing

more than another example of what they inaccurately call local

varieties; to me it is a local form, and therefore a true

species of the only kind existing in the Lepidoptera. I pro-

pose to call it G. carnipennis.

G. carnipennis belongs to the rkhamni group; and before

pointing out how it differs from its two nearest allies, G.

rhamni of Europe and G. nepalensis, | may mention that I

have before me specimens of the following species :—

G. rhamni, G. nepalensis, G. cleopatra, G. maderensis, G.

cleobule, G. farinosa, G. aspasia, and G. zancka, besides two

other species which are at present unnamed in our collection

and hitherto undescribed.

Gonepteryx nepalensis was originally separated from G.

rhamni by Mr. G. R. Gray as a mere variety of the latter ;

but subsequently, in the ‘Genera of Diurnal Lepidoptera,’

p- 71, it was named by Edward Doubleday. Neither of these

eentlemen, however, mentioned any character by which it

could be distinguished from G. rhamni. The following

synopsis will readily separate the three species :—

a. Wings above in male yellow, in female greenish white.

1. Wings of both sexes with ill-de-

fined marginal brown points; upper

surface of male of a deep sulphur-yellow

colour ; secondaries of female decidedly

greenish ; wings below with costal area

o primartes ‘and whole of secondaries

COLMCHLY GTECNISIL. A. aie goto ete eas swe G. rhamnt, Europe.

Species of Gonepteryx. 407

2. Wings of both sexes with well-de-

fined, partly confluent, marginal brown

points ; upper surface of male gamboge-

yellow, of female creamy white, hardly

greenish even on the secondaries; wings

below with costal area of primaries and

whole of secondaries whitish. ....... dc

3. Wings of male with marginal brown

points well defined and partly confluent ;

upper surface deep gamboge-yellow ;

orange spot on secondaries very large

(twice as large as in allies); wings

below with costal area of primaries and

whole of secondaries flesh-pink ........ G. carnipennis. N.W. India.

G. nepalensis. India.

Goneptery® carnipennis, sp. n.

Wings above apparently broader than in G. nepalensis,

owing to the apex being less produced ; decidedly deeper in

colour, and with a very large orange spot at the extremity of

the discoidal cell of secondaries: primaries below sulphur-

yellow, with the costal third flesh-pmk; marginal black dots

at extremities of veins; fringe at apex rose-red; a brown

spot at end of cell as usual: secondaries flesh-pink ; the sub-

costal vein broadly pale sulphur-yellow, as also the termina-

tion of the median vein ; a large rounded purplish-grey spot

at end of cell; fringe rosy at extremities of veins. Expanse

of wings 67 millim.

Kali valley, 9000-10,000 feet (J. F. Duthie).

The following species from Japan and China is interme-

diate between the two groups in the genus, the G. rhamni and

G. zaneka groups; though-nearest to G. rhamnt, with which

it has been confounded by H. Pryer and others, it has features

distinctly linking it to the G. zaneka group.

Gonepteryx maxima, sp. Nn.

The largest species yet described ; the primaries well pro-

duced at apex as in G. aspasia; the primaries of male not

quite so deeply coloured as in that species, though much more

so than in G. nepalensis ; the primaries a little deeper coloured

than the secondaries and with confluent red-brown marginal

spots (as in G. nepalensis), a character not found in G,

aspasia ; orange spot of secondaries nearly as large as in G.

carnipennis ; costal area of primaries and whole of secondaries

below greenish white; female greenish white, uniformly

coloured. EXxpanse of wings 78 millim.

&, Nikko; 9, N. China.

25*

A408 Mr. S. H. Seudder on new Genera

From G@. nepalensis*, to which this species is most nearly

allied, it differs in its decidedly darker primaries, its more fal-

cate, more elongated, and altogether larger wings, and the

(consequently) larger orange spots on the wings, also in the

less sinuous outer margin of the secondaries: from G. aspasia,

to which most of these very characters prove its affinity, it

differs in its slightly paler primaries and darker secondaries ;

the brown edging to the wings and the distinct separation of

the under surface into two colours, as in the G. rhamni group.

The following species was captured on Mount Tabor by B.

Lowne, Esq. :-—

Gonepteryx antonia, sp. n.

Nearest to G. cleopatra, of the same brilliant yellow above,

but with the large diffuse orange patch on the primaries

replaced by a much paler diffused saffron-yellow nebula, and

not extending so near to the margins. Under surface almost

as uniformly coloured as in G‘. rhamni, whereas in G. cleopatra

the costal area of primaries and the secondaries are of a chalky

egreyish-green tint. Hxpanse of wings 62 millim.

Mount ‘Tabor, Syria. B. M.

This species must be placed between G. rhamni and G.

cleopatra.

XXXVII.—New Genera and Species of Fossil Cockroaches

from the Older American Rocks. By SAMUEL H. ScuDDERT.

SINCE the publication of my essay on Paleozoic cochroaches f,

a considerable number of new types of Paleoblattariz have

come to hand, largely through the endeavours of Mr. R. D.

Lacoe, to whose favour I owe the opportunity of studying

them, and partly from my exploration of an interesting loca-

lity in South Park, Colorado. Some of the former have

since been published ina revision of the species of Mylacris §,

and the more interesting of such as remain are described in

this paper.

The two new genera of Mylacride are closely allied to, but

differ considerably from, the known genera. Of the Blatti-

narie, the species of Oryctoblattina is the first secured from

* T originally recorded the male under this name, not haying placed

it side by side with the Indian species ; it is doubtless a similar omission

which has led Mr. Pryer to regard it as G. rhamni.

+ From the ‘Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of

Philadelphia,’ March 10, 1885, pp. 54-89.

t{ Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. ili. pp. 28 e¢ seq.

§ Ibid. iii. pp. 299 et seq.

and Species of Hossil Cockroaches. 409

America ; and the Triassic genera and species are interesting,

not only from the deposit in which they occur, but also from

their relation to Carboniferous and Liassic types*. They

will all be figured on another occasion.

PROMYLACRIS (7p0, wvAaxpis), nov. gen.

The mediastinal vein, though large and abundantly sup-

plied with veins, terminates not far beyond the middle of the

wing ; most of the branches fork more than once ; the scapu-

lar vein runs in nearly a straight course, and terminates a

short distance beyond the mediastinal, playing a very insig-

nificant part ; the externo-median vein is far more important,

crowding back the scapular vein on the one side and the

externo-median on the other ; the anal furrow is very deeply

impressed and the anal area stongly convex, its veins regular,

frequent, and strongly curved.

Promylacris ovalis, nov. sp.

Represented by a single specimen and its reverse in a

nodule preserving well the anterior half of the body. The

pronotum is regularly arched, about one fourth as high as

broad, and twice as broad as long. The front wings have a

strongly developed humeral lobe and a costal margin of con-

siderable convexity. ‘The mediastinal branches are clustered

into three groups; the scapular vein is composed of only two

branches, each of which forks with slight divarication; the

externo-median vein has three principal branches, all of which

originate far toward the base of the wing; the interno-median

area is unusually small, apparently not reaching so far out

as the scapular area. ‘lhe fragment is 20 millim. long, and

the wing 12 millim. broad, but it was probably about 29 millim.

long.

Carboniferous deposits of Mazon Creek, Ill. Received from

Mr. Wm. Gurley.

PAROMYLACRIS (7dpos, pvdaxpis), nov. gen.

The mediastinal vein consists of at least seven or eight

principal branches, several of them forking close to the base,

the outermost extending far toward the tip of the wing, making

this area unusually important; the scapular is also important,

the main vein running through the middle of the wing in a

straight course to the tip ; the externo-median branches do not

* Amer, Journ. Sc. (3) xxviii. pp. 199 e¢ seg.

410 Mr. S. H. Scudder on new Genera

separate widely, and occupy on the margin of the wing only

the lower half of the broad apex; the anal furrow is deeply

impressed, and strikes the middle of the inner margin.

Paromylacris rotunda, nov. sp.

The single specimen shows the larger portion of the upper

surface, and all the more important parts, visible from above.

The whole body is strongly arched, and the central portion of

the pronotal shield, which is twice as broad as long, is

elevated about 4°5 millim. above the margins. ‘The front

wings are obovate, scarcely narrower at tip than at base,

barely twice as long as broad; the humeral angle very pro-

minent. The scapular vein has four or five straight superior

branches ; the externo-median vein runs parallel to the scapular,

and has two dichotomizing branches. ‘The length of the wing

is 29°5 millim., and its width 15 millim.

Carboniferous deposits of Mazon Creek, Ill. (Mr. R. D.

Lacoe, No. 2026).

Spiloblattina (o7idos, Blattina), nov. sp.

This genus is allied to Ltoblaitina, but differs from it and

from all other genera of Blattinariz in the divergence of the

scapular and externo-median veins beyond the middle of the

wing, and then their rapid convergence beyond a more or less

conspicuous elongated spot (whence the generic name) which

fills the space so produced ; a similar arrangement is seen

even more conspicuously between the externo-median and

interno-median veins, where the spot is much larger and round.

All the species are Triassic.

Spiloblattina Gardinert, nov. sp.

A number of specimens of this were found, some of them

nearly perfect. ‘The wing is long and slender, more than

three times as long as broad, the tip roundly produced. The

mediastinal vein terminates some way beyond the middle,

approaching the margin very gradually; the scapular 1uns

parallel to the costal margin, slightly more removed from it

in the apical than in the proximal half, and terminates a little

before the tip of the wing; it has many branches, usually

compound; the externo-median vein begins to branch usually

in the middle of the wing, about opposite the stigma, in the

interspace between it and the scapular vein, and its branches

fill the apex of the wing. ‘To form the enlarged cell for the

median stigma, the curve of the main externo-median vein is

graceful and very gradual. ‘I'he anal terminates far before

and Species of Lossil Cockroaches. 411

the middle of the wing. Length of wing about 17-5 millim.,

width 5°5 millim. Named aiter my son, who obtained the

first and best specimen seen in our exploration of the beds.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Spiloblattina triassica, nov. sp.

In this species the wing appears to be more slender than

in the others, although the exact proportions cannot be given

from the imperfection of the specimens ; all the branches have a

more longitudinal and less arcuate course, the externo-median

and scapular veins scarcely part from each other to give

place to the stigma, and the divergence of the former and the

interno-median veins is also less conspicuous. The wing was

probably about 18 millim. long and 5 millim. broad.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Spiloblattina guttata, nov. sp.

This species differs from the others in the stoutness of the

wing, which is proportionally much shorter than any of the

others ; in keeping with this peculiarity is the greater width

of both the mediastinal and scapular areas, and the more

rapid descent to the margin of the termination of at least the

former. In other respects the species completely resembles

S. Gardinert. Two tragments only were obtained, which

indicate a wing about 15 millim. long and 7 millim. broad.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Spiloblattina marginata, nov. sp.

This species, of which only a single specimen was found,

is remarkable for the paucity of its neuration, and for the

fact that all the veins and branches are margined with a

slender dark edging. ‘The scapular vein recedes more than

usually from the costal margin opposite the very slight

median stigma, and the externo-median vein is consequently

more than usually curved to make place for it. The pro-

bable length of the wing was 18 millim. The inner margin

being lost, the width can hardly be more than conjectured ;

but it was perhaps 7 millim.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Oryctoblattina occidua, nov. sp.

The veins appear to originate from the middle of the upper

half of the base of the wing, and have scarcely the least

basal arcuation. The mediastinal vein runs at but slight

412 Mr. S. H. Scudder on new Genera

distance from, and nearly parallel to, the costal border, in the

outer half constantly but gradually approaching it, emitting

numerous oblique, generally simple branches ; the vein ter-

minates in the middle of the outer half of the wing, and shows

no such peculiarities at its tip as characterize O. reticulata of

Europe. The scapular vein is also not so peculiar as there ;

it runs in near proximity and parallel to the mediastinal

vein, but there is the same slight bend in its course at the

base of the principal branch; the mass of the branches,

which are fewer than in O. reticulata, do not arise as there

from a vein emitted abruptly from near the base of the second

branch, to which they are inferior, but from the principal

branch itself, to which they are superior. ‘The imterno-

median vein terminates at about the end of the middle third

of the wing, and has only a few branches. The externo-

median branches all terminate on the inner margin. The

length of the wing is 19 millim., its breadth 7 millim.

Carboniferous beds of Mazon Creek, Illinois (R. D. Lacoe,

No. 2039).

Petrablattina @qua, nov. sp.

Mediastinal vein terminating scarcely beyond the middle of

the costal margin, with numerous, closely crowded, simple

branches; scapular vein terminating above the tip of the

wing, and beyond the basal curve nearly straight, with four

or five singly forking branches ; branches of externo-median

vein straight, superior, mostly simple, parallel to the main

scapular vein; the interno-median area extending to some

distance beyond the middle of the wing. It is a tolerably

large species, the wing measuring 24 millim. in length and

10 millim. in breadth.

Triassic beds near, Fairplay, Colorado.

Petrablattina Mevert, nov. sp.

Mediastinal vein terminating a long way beyond the middle

of the costal border, with comparatively distant, usually

simple branches. Scapular vein terminating just below the

tip of the wing and beyond the basal curve, gently arcuate

throughout, with branches similar to those of P. equa, but

occupying a larger area. In consequence the externo-median

area is of less importance than in P. @qua, and it has but

few branches, which appear to be generally simple and

slightly declivent, though superior. Unfortunately this por-

tion of the wing in the single specimen known is very obscure.

‘he interno-median vein is not preserved in its outer portion,

and Species of Fossil Cockroaches. 413

but it evidently reached the border nearer the base than the

mediastinal vein, and the anal furrow is strongly curved.

The wing is broken at the base, but its probable length was

19 millim. and its breadth 7 millim. It is named after

Mr. Robert A. Meier, of Garo, Col., in whose shaft all these

specimens were obtained, and who afforded our party all

possible assistance in working them.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

POROBLATTINA (7rdpos, Blattina), nov. gen.

Allied to Petrablattina, and especially the species of that

genus found in the same ‘Triassic rocks, differing from them

principally in the insignificant part played by the mediastinal

area and the corresponding importance of the scapular area.

The mediastinal vein extends no further out than the anal,

terminating far before the middle of the wing, and has conse-

quently but a few offshoots; while the mediastinal, sweeping

downward away from the costal margin at the termination of

the mediastinal, occupies nearly half of the wing before

curving upward again to terminate above the apex. The

externo-median vein is arcuate and terminates on the lower

margin not far from the tip, and has only three or four

superior long’tudinal branches. ‘The anal furrow is strongly

arcuate. ‘The anal veins are nearly parallel to the inner

margin, but impinge upon it near the anal furrow.

Porob lattina arcuata, nov. sp.

The costal border is considerably convex. The scapular

vein is unusually arcuate, and has a large number of mostly

simple oblique branches. ‘The externo-median and interno-

median veins, on the contrary, have few and distant branches,

and the former is also strongly arcuate. The whole surface

of the wing is broken by closely crowded cross-veins, which

are more transverse to the whole wing than to the interspaces.

A single rather imperfect specimen is known, indicating a

species with a wing about 10 millim. long; the width is

4 millim., and apparently the wimg was well rounded and

much shorter in proportion to its breadth than in the next

species.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

Poroblattina Lakesit, nov. sp.

The costal border is nearly straight and the wing elon-

gate. The scapular vein is much less arcuate than in the

414 Mr. C. M. Woodford on Lepidoptera from

preceding species, and has a comparatively small number of

distant singly or doubly forked oblique branches. The much

less oblique branches of the interno-median vein are more

frequent, but appear less crowded from their simplicity, while

those of the externo-median are more distant than the latter,

and equally simple. There is no sign of any cross-venation.

This species, like the preceding, is small, the wing measuring

“ about 12 millim. long and 4°5 millim. broad. Named after

Prof. Arthur Lakes, of the School of Mines at Golden, Colo-

rado, the first discoverer of these fossils.

Triassic beds near Fairplay, Colorado.

XXXVIII.—Remarks upon Lepidoptera collected in the Kllice

and Gilbert Islands. By Mr. C. M. Woopgorp *.

THroucHout Mr. Butler’s article in the March number of

the ‘Annals’ the word “ Tamana” should be substituted

for “Tarawa” wherever it occurs (three times). It is an

error caused by the similarity in the names of the two islands.

Tamana I visited, Tarawa I did not.

1. Junonia villida.

This insect was extremely common upon all the islands

that I visited, and I also noticed the larva, but cannot identify

the food-plant.

2. Hypolimnas rarick.

This was common at Tapetewea and at other islands in the

Gilbert group, and I found the larva feeding upon a species

of Abutilon (a specimen of the plant was left by me at the

Natural-History Museum). At Nukufetau, in the Ellice

group, I saw only a solitary specimen of Hypolimnas (a male),

but could not capture it.

3. Cherocampa erotoides.

The single example brought was the only one I saw, and I

took it from the head of a child, who had tied it by a thread

attached to the insect’s tongue, and fastened the other end to

his hair. This accounts for the damaged state of the speci-

* Communicated by Arthur G. Butler, F.LS., F.Z.8., &e,

the Ell'ce and Gilbert Islands. 415

men. I have seen the Fijian children treat C. celerio and

P. convolvuli in the same way.

4. Cephonodes hylas.

This handsome insect was common in the Gilbert group,

flying about the flowers of Guettarda speciosa. I was fortu-

nate enough to find the larva feeding upon the same plant,

and I append description :—General colour pale apple-green ;

head lighter. Segment over top of head powdered with

minute yellow dots. Spiracles red. A faint yellow line over

the spiracles, and a colourless dorsal line ; caudal horn-green,

minutely dusted with black. This larva changed to a pupa

upon the day after capture, but came to nothing, being pro-

bably killed by the rolling of the ship. The dead pupa was

in the box of insects.

5. Detopeia pulchella.

Common both in the Ellice and Gilbert groups upon Tour-

nefortia argentea, upon which shrub I also noticed the larva,

which I find described in my diary as “ a dirty greyish white,

spotted with black and red, and with pale-coloured hairs.” I

once saw the perfect insect in Fyi, singularly enough upon

the same shrub.

6. Prodenita retina.

Also observed in Fiji.

7. Amyna octo.

Common on all the islands, flymg about the Abutilon

mentioned above.

8. Heliothis armigera.

Common on all the islands of the Gilbert group visited by

me except Tamana, where I failed to notice it. It flies about

the plants of Abutilon, and is shy and wary.

14. Margaronia Woodfordit, n. sp.

Common throughout the Gilbert group upon Guettarda

speciosa, from which shrub I obtained it by shaking the

leaves. I also found the larva rolled up in the leaves of the

same shrub.

416 Bibliographical Notices.

15. Rinecera mirabilis.

Taken in the Ellice group upon Abutilon.

16. Harpagoneura complexa, n. sp.

This insect I found at rest upon the trunk of a cocoanut-

tree; it was the only specimen I saw.

All the above insects were taken during the daytime, and

I do not think many more species are wanting to complete

the list of Lepidoptera of the Gilbert group. ‘The islands are

nothing but coral-reefs, in no part rismg more than 12 feet

above the sea; and the list of trees and plants collected by

me, which | believe to be complete, only extends to twenty-

two species. I should like to have spent a night or two

on shore after moths; but I thought it prudent to return

to the ship each evening. One day while at Apamama, after

returning on board, I found on my coat a small Geometer

larva ; but there is no perfect insect belonging to this group

in my collection.

Gravesend,

April 10, 1885.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Monograph of the British Phytophagous Hymenoptera (Tenthredo,

Sirex, and Cynips, Linné). By Prrer Cameron. Vol. Il. 8vo.

London: Ray Society. 1885.

Tue volume issued by the Ray Society to their subscribers for the

year 1884, which has lately been produced, is the second volume of

Mr. Cameron’s ‘ Monograph of British Phytophagous Hymenoptera,’

the appearance of the first instalment of which we noticed in

December 1882. In this volume the author continues the descrip-

tion of the species of Sawflies, and we learn from his preface that

the subject is to occupy two more, the third to “contain the

remainder of the Tenthredinide, the Siricide, and the introductory

part of the Cynipide, including a discussion on the phenomena

relating to the structure and growth of galls in general,” while the

fourth will be occupied by the systematic description of the Cynipide.

In this second volume Mr. Cameron deals only with the species

Bibliographical Notices. 417

of a single tribe or subfamily of Sawflies, namely the Nematina,

including the great genus Nematus and its allies. This group,

although not so extensive as that of the Tenthredina, which were

treated of in the first volume, is the one which presents the greatest

difficulties for the descriptive entomologist, as it includes the great

genus Nematus, of which Mr. Cameron here records 107 British

species, many ef which are closely allied—in fact so closely that, as

in the case of the Lepidoptera, it seems to be necessary in some

cases to rear the species, the lary presenting decided differences

when those between the perfect insects are obscure. The whole

number of British species of the group is only 132.

In an Appendix Mr, Cameron indicates certain species to be added

to genera treated of in his first volume, and also offers some important

remarks upon the subject of parthenogenesis as occurring among the

Sawflies, as to which he says, ‘“ there seems to be no doubt that the

phenomenon is quite common.”

In the matter of illustrations we are even more liberally dealt

with now than in the preceding volume; we have here no fewer

than twenty-seven plates, and of these thirteen furnish us with

coloured representations of the insects and their larve, the remainder,

with one exception, being occupied by outline figures of the saws of

different species. The adoption of colour in the representations of

the perfect Sawflies will be an immense advantage to students, and

the figures, drawn by Mr. Purkiss and Mr. Edgar Smith, are worthy

of all praise. The only difficulty is to know where the plates are to

come from to illustrate two more volumes: the figures in those now

published carry us quite to the end of the Securiferous Hymenoptera,

so that the available material for the illustration of the remainder

of the work consists almost wholly of the figures relating to the

Cynipide. It is to be regretted that the plates could not have been

kept throughout to the same volumes which contain the text they

illustrate. This, however, is but a minor detail, and one which

detracts but little from the value of Mr. Cameron’s contributions to

the natural history of the Tenthredinidx, a work the completion of

which will be most welcome. British entomologists, using the term

in the widest sense, are deeply indebted to the Ray Society for pro-

viding them with such books as Mr. Buckton’s on the Aphides, Mr.

Michael’s on the Oribatide, and the present work.

Transactions of the Cumberland and Westmoreland Association for

the Advancement of Literature and Science. No. 1X. 1883-84.

Edited by J. G. Goopcninp. Syo. Carlisle: G. and T. Coward.

1885.

Tue ninth volume of this valuable local publication, which has just

reached us, contains perhaps rather fewer papers relating to natural-

history subjects than its predecessor, which we noticed a twelvemonth

ago; but its contents will be of much interest to residents in West-

418 Bibliographical Notices.

moreland and Cumberland. Both in bulk and in the number of

articles it agrees pretty closely with the preceding volume.

The first of the thirteen articles, the Address of the President,

Mr. R. S. Ferguson, has a title which might lead one to expect an

anatomical dissertation. It is on “The Formation of the English

Palate.” ~But it is not to the structure of that important part of

our organization that Mr. Ferguson has directed his attention, but

to the gustative functions performed by it; his paper is an amusing

digest of information on the art of cookery from the earliest period

of which we have any records, with the object of showing in what

manner our palates have been trained to their present system of

likings and dislikings. Mr. W. Wilson’s paper “ Thirlmere and its

Associations” and Mr. J. B. Bailey’s article entitled ‘‘ Who was the

founder of Roman Maryport?” deal with interesting bits of local

topographical and antiquarian information, with a good deal of

interspersed literature; and the Rev. T. Fllwood’s ‘ Poets and

Poetry of Cumberland, including the Cumbrian Border,” is devoted

exclusively to local literature, and will be read with interest outside

of the circle to which it is specially addressed.

Coming now to the articles on subjects of natural history we may

notice in the first place the conclusion of Mr. Goodchild’s “ Contri-

butions towards a List of the Minerals occurring in Cumberland and

Westmoreland,” which treats chiefly of minerals which take part

in the formation of crystalline rocks, and has appended to it a

general alphabetical index to all the minerals noticed by the author

in this and previous parts of his work. Mr. Goodchild also con-

tributes a paper on “ The Penrith Sandstone,” a semipopular mono-

graphic study of the rock, with especial reference to the history of

its formation.

Whether it be that the editor, after the fashion of some editors,

has unduly put himself forward, or whether there may be some

more legitimate mode of accounting for the circumstance, certain it

is that we must plead guilty to having violated those bienséances

embodied in the three words place aux dames. And this is the

more blamable ‘as Miss Donald’s ‘Notes on some Carboniferous

Gasteropoda from Penton and elsewhere” is undoubtedly the most

seriously scientific article in the volume. Miss Donald refers Turri-

tella Urei, Flem., to Lowonema, T’. elongata, Flem., to Aclisina, and

Murchisonia quinquecarinata, Kon., to Orthonema, and describes a

new species of Aclisina under the name of A. costatula, from the

study of specimens chiefly obtained from a shale in the Calciferous-

Sandstone series. She has also figured the above species and another

Aclisina in an octavo plate drawn and lithographed by herself.

There are two more geological papers in the volume, namely, some

“* Notes on the best Locality for Coal beneath the Permian Rocks of

West Cumberland,” by Mr. T. V. Holmes, in which the author points

out the principles which ought to guide those who propose search-

ing for coal in the district in question, and discusses, not always

quite harmoniously, the statements made by Mr. J. D. Kendall, in a

paper communicated by him in 1883 to the North of England In-

Geological Society. 419

stitute of Mining Engineers; and an article by Dr. J. Leitch, de-

scriptive of ‘The Geological Formation and Fossils of the new

Silloth Dock,” recording the beds excavated and the occurrence in

different parts of remains of Cervus elaphus, Bos primigenius, and a

species of Balenoptera. Some of the bones of Bos primgentus are

figured on a plate accompanying this paper.

The papers on subjects of recent Natural History are only four in

number. Mr. J. C. Smith furnishes ‘‘ Contributions towards a List

of Plants found in the Penrith Neighbourhood,” consisting of a

list of about 130 species of plants with localities; and Mr. W.

Duckworth, the first part of a paper on * Wild Flowers around

Carlisle,” a pleasant gossiping article on common plants, with many

notes upon popular names, and other local particulars worth perusing.

Under*the head of Zoology we have also two articles: one on

“ Shrikes,” by the Rev. H. A. Macpherson, giving a popular account

of the species of Lantus found in Britain, and illustrated with a

lithographed figure of Pallas’s Shrike ; the other, the fourth part of

Mr. George Dawson’s Notes on ‘ Local Entomology,” which deals

with the moths of the group Cuspidate, and embodies some useful

notes on the collecting and breeding of those insects. The *“ Local

Scientific Notes and Memoranda” are also of interest, especially

those by Mr. T. V. Holmes and Miss Donald’s Additions to the local

List of land and freshwater Mollusca.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

March 25, 1885.—Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On the Relationship of Ulodendron, Lindley and Hutton, to

Lepidodendron, Sternberg, Bothrodendron, Lindley and Hutton,

Siyillaria, Brongniart, and Rhytidodendron, Boulay.” By Robert

Kidston, Esq., F.G.S.

The Author commenced by expressing an opinion that the so-

called genus Ulodendron of Lindley and Hutton comprised specimens

belonging to several species and even to different genera. Unless

the outer surface of the bark is well preserved, stems of Clathrarian

Sigillarie and Lepidodendra are undistinguishable ; but species of

Ulodendron have been in several cases founded on decorticated

examples, and distinguished by such characters as the size of the

Ulodendroid sear. The three species which have furnished most of

the specimens described as Ulodendron, and to ‘the description of

which the present paper is chiefly devoted, are Lepidodendron Vel-

420 Geological Society.

theimianum, Sternb., Sigillaria discophora, Kénig, sp., and S.

Taylori, Carruthers, sp.

The subject of the paper was divided into four heads. In the

first an epitome of the views of previous writers on Ulodendron was

given. The writers noticed were Steinhauer, Rhode, Allan, Konig,

Sternberg, Brongniart, Lindley and Hutton, Buckland, Hooker,

Sauveur, Unger, Goppert, Tate, Geinitz, Goldenberg, Miller, Eich-

wald, Macalister, Dawson, Carruthers, Robl, Schimper, Weiss,

Williamson, Feistmantel, Stur, Thomson, Zeiller, Lesquereux, and

Renault. In the second part the Author described the specimens

belonging to the species named that he had been able to examine,

several of which he proposed to figure.

The third part contained the general conclusions as to the nature

of Ulodendron at which he had arrived. He commenced by defi-

ning the four genera Lepidodendron, Lepidophloios, Sijillaria, and

Rhytidodendron, as distinguished by the characters of their leaf-

scars, and showed that Lepidodendron, Sigillaria, and Rhytidodendron

occasionally exhibit large scars, arranged in two opposite vertical

rows. These are the Ulodendroid scars. They marked, in the

Author’s opinion, the point of attachment of a caducous appendicular

organ, which had in a very few cases been found in position.

These appendicular organs were probably sessile cones. Details

were given, showing the progressive development of the scars, the

obliteration of the normal leaf-scars by the appendicular organs,

and the branching of Ulodendroid stems.

The concluding portion of the paper contained the synonymy at

length and full descriptions of the three fossil plants, Lepidoden-

dron Veltheimianum, Siyillaria discophora, and S. Taylori, together

with the horizons and localities in which they have been found in

Britain. Bothrodendron was shown to be a decorticated form of

Ulodendroid stem, and Anorriaa cast of the case of Lepidodendron.

2. “On an almost perfect Skeleton of Rhytina gigas= Rhytina

Stelleri_ (¢ Steller’s sea-cow’) obtained by Mr. Robert Damon, F.G.S.,

from the Pleistocene Peat-deposits on Behring’s Island.” By

Henry Woodward, LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S.

The Author spoke of the interest which paleontologists must

always attach to such animals as are either just exterminated, or

are now in course of rapid extirpation by man or other agents. He

referred to the now rapid destruction of all the larger Mammalia,

and expressed his opinion that the African elephant, the giraffe, the

bison, and many others, will soon be extirpated unless protected

from being hunted to death. The same applies to the whale- and

seal-fisheries.

He drew attention to a very remarkable order of aquatic animals,

the Strenia, formerly classed with the Cetacea by some, with the

walruses and seals by others, and by De Blainville with the ele-

phants. He particularly drew attention to the largest of the group,

the Rhytina, which was seen alive and described by Steller in

Miscellaneous. 421

1741. It was then confined to twe islands (Behring’s Island and

Copper Island). In forty years (1780) it was believed to have

been entirely extirpated. It was a toothless herbivore, living along

the shore in shallow water, and was easily taken, being without fear

of man. Its flesh was good, and it weighed often 3 or 4 tons.

The Author then described some of the leading points in the ana-

tomy of Rhytina, and indicated some of the characters by which the

order is distinguished. He referred to the present wide distri-

bution of the Sirenia:—Manatus with three species, namely, JZ,

latirostris, occupying the shores of Florida and the West Indies;

M. americanus, the coasts of Brazil and the great rivers Amazon

and Orinoco; JM. senegalensis, the west coast of Africa and the rivers

Senegal, Congo, &e.

Halicore with three species, namely, HZ. tabernaculi, the Red Sea

and east coast of Africa; ZH. dugong, Bay of Bengal and East Indies ;

H, australis, North and East Australia.

The fossil forms number thirteen genera and twenty-nine species,

all limited to England, Holland, Belgium, France, Germany,

Austria, Italy, Malta, and Egypt, and to the United States and

Jamaica.

The Author gave some details as to the dentition of fossil species,

of which Halitherium and Prorastomus are the two most remarkable

types.

Lastly, with regard to the geographical area occupied at the

present day by the Sirenia, the Author pointed out that two lines

drawn 30° N. and 30° South of the equator, will embrace all the

species now found living. Another line drawn at 60° N. will show

between 30° and 60° N. the area once occupied by the twenty-nine

fossil species.

He looked upon Rhytina as a last surviving species of the old

Tertiary group of Sirenians, and its position as marking an ‘“ out-

lier” of the group, now swept away.

The greater northern extension of the group seems good evidence

of the once warmer climate enjoyed by Europe, Asia, and America

in the Tertiary epoch.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Preliminary Notes on the Echinoderms of Beaufort.

By Henry F. Nacurrres.

Recent work on the morphology and embryology of invertebrates

and the speculations on the phylogeny and relationships of the

various classes of animals now claiming the morphologist’s consider-

ation make a coherent history of the evolution of the Echinoderms

very desirable, especially as no satisfactory explanation (so far

as I know) of this interesting class of Invertebrates has ever been

given. From what has been done it is evident that before we can

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 29

422 Miscellaneous.

safely speculate on the relationships of Echinoderms to Nemerteans

&c., we must get a clear understanding of the evolution of the class

itself. Towards this understanding no two investigators have con-

tributed more than Johannes Miiller in his memoirs, and Ludwig in

his classical ‘ Beitriige.’ But much remains yet to be done, and it

was with a view to add something to our knowledge of this group

that I began my work, at the suggestion of Dr. Brooks, at Beaufort,

early last June. These Notes are rather an earnest of what is to be

than a synopsis of what has been done.

The Echinoderms of Beaufort represent all the orders except the

Crinoids, and with one or two exceptions are abundant, easily ob-

tained, and in their variety offer excellent material for comparative

work and for the solution of puzzling and important questions.

The starfish are represented by Asterias Forbesii, Luidia cla-

thrata, Astropecten articulatus, and an undetermined species, of which

I found only one specimen. ‘This specimen was closely related to

Luidia and Astropecten, and may prove to be a cross between the

two—which surmise suggests some experiments ina field which cer-

tainly is promising. Of the Ophiurids great numbers of Ophiothriv

angulata are found in the cavities of the sponges so abundant in

certain parts of the harbour; some Ophiophragma Wurdemania,

Lyman, are found in the sand on Shark Shoals. Great numbers of

Ophiura olivacea are found among the eel-grass in various parts of

the harbour, and one undetermined species was dredged in deep

water. The Echinoids are represented by thousands of the Cly-

peastroid, Mellita petapora, Liitk., commonly known as the sand-

dollar, great numbers of Sea-Urchins, Arbacta and Strongylocen-

trotus, and by one Spatangoid, Moira atropos, which is common in

the sand on Shark Shoals. The Holothurians are represented by

Synapta and several undetermined species.

When I arrived at Beaufort last June, the sand-dollar was spawn-

ing, and I accordingly began my work on it. The eggs, when laid,

are surrounded by a gelatinous membrane, in which are lodged

numbers of large purplish-red pigment-granules, which vary in size

and shape, and are always more or less angular. Fertilization takes

place through this membrane. In no case could I see anything

like a polar globule. The first two planes of segmentation (meri-

dional) and the third, which is equatorial, divide the egg into

eight blastomeres of equal size—-occasionally the four at one pole

are a trifle larger than the four at the opposite pole. After eight

blastomeres are formed irregularities in segmentation begin, but as

I did not pay special attention to segmentation I shall not attempt a

description of the process.

After the blastosphere is formed each cell acquires a cilium ; the

larva then begins to rotate within the membrane, and at length

wears through one portion of it and then escapes into the water.

It is generally stated that the blastosphere and gastrula of Echino-

derms are uniformly ciliated. This, I am prepared to say, is not

altogether true—at least it is not true for all the forms studied at

Beaufort.

At the pole opposite to where the blastopore is formed is a small

circular area in which the cilia are longer, stronger, and less active

Miscellaneous. 423

than those at any other point of the larva. When the gastrula

is swiinming these long cilia are directed forwards, now and then

sway to and fro slightly, but never aid in propelling or turning

the larva, apparently being imactive except that occasionally they

seem to act as sensory cilia. In some few cases this area with the

long cilia was somewhat thicker than the neighbouring ectoderm.

Chis thickening of the ectoderm and greater length of cilia over this

thickened area was very marked in many Strongylocentrotus-gas-

trula, and it was always easily recognizable in Ophiothria, and was

well marked in Moira. Nothing of the kind was observed in the

few starfish-gastrulae I was able to get. That we have here to do

with a differentiation peculiar to this part of the larva only, and

that if is to some extent comparable to the region of the preoral

tuft of cilia of other larve, is shown by the fact that it is marked

some time before the larva escapes from the membrane, and that

it exists long before there is the slightest indication of the posterior

and the unmistakable anterior ridge of the ciliated band of the

future Pluteus. And that it is not an optical delusion due to a

difference in the rapidity and manner of vibration of the cilia in

different parts of the larva is proven by specimens killed on the slide

with osmic acid or other hardening fluid. How much importance can

be attached to this fact will be discussed in a later paper. In passing

I would, however, here point out that it is possible to explain the

preoral band of cilia of Bipinnaria as a modified form of this group

of long cilia, and that in those forms where we have but one band

of cilia, these long cilia of the gastrula have merged into the ante-

rior ridge of cilia, which then united with the postoral ring. The

body-cavity and water-vascular system of Mellita is derived

from a two-horned diverticulum of the enteron, just as in Strongylo-

centrotus. In Moira the process of segmentation, which is regular

only up to eight blastomeres, leads to a blastosphere, this to a

bilaterally symmetrical gastrula, which gradually develops into a

nine-armed Pluteus, the posterior unpaired arm arising soon after

the two ventral ones. No polar globules were seen. The body-

cavity and water-vascular system arise as they do in Mellita, A

phenomenon observed one day while fertilizing some immature eggs

of Moira deserves mention here. The immature eggs have a clear

distinctly visible nucleus and a number of clear spaces of varying

sizes. Some of these eggs were mixed with active spermatozoa,

and in a few moments after the spermatozoa had been added quite

a number of pseudopodia were thrust through the egg-membrane,

which, after having felt about a short time, again slowly withdrew

themselves. The eggs did not undergo segmentation, and some

hours later disintegrated. Want of time did not permit me to

experiment in this direction.

The small opaque eggs of Ophiothriv always threw off two polar

globules after being mixed with the male fluid. The first two

planes of segmentation are meridional, the third is equatorial.

The eight blastomeres are equal in size. As in the cases mentioned

above, so here segmentation begins to be irregular. In the cases

that came under my observation the segmentation of Ophiophragma

was regular till four blastomeres had been formed. These eges

424 Miscellaneous.

were obtained but a few days before my departure, and owing to

circumstances I could not follow the segmentation any further at

the time, and then southerly winds and high water cut off my work,

so that I was able to get only the latter half of the development of

the eggs I had obtained one afternoon from some of the Ophiurids

T had in anaquarium. ‘The eggs were laid in the afternoon about

four o’clock, and early next morning the larva already had passed

the important stages. One interesting thing was noticed in the

segmentation so far as observed. ‘The first two blastomeres, before

completely separating, were connected at their middle points by a

spindle-shaped body, which was finally constricted off, the two

blastomeres having widely separated from each other, then

gradually came towards the surface, became spherical, and looked

very like a polar globule. The blastomeres rounded out, and again

approached each other. Each next divided into two, a body similar

to the one mentioned above being given off between each pair of

blastomeres, which again widely separated from each other, rounded

up, and then approached each other again. At this stage I was

obliged to leave. Whether what I saw was the result of a patho-

logical condition or not I cannot say. The larve I found in my

aquaria the next morning were pyramidal bodies, somewhat flat-

tened, drawn-out gastrula-shaped bodies, of which the anterior

bluntly-pointed half was transparent, consisting of a single layer of

ciliated ectoderm-cells around a cavity in which were branched

mesoderm-cells, and of which the posterior broad end with the

blastopore was dark, quite opaque, and already had established in it

the enteron with its diverticula. The Ophiurid developed entirely

in this posterior half of the larva. The anterior transparent half

was gradually resorbed, and, so far as observed, no special invagi-

nation for the mouth obtained. On the starfish observed I have

nothing new to add at present.

A few words on the phylogeny of the Echinoderms. If we com-

pare the origin of the body-cavity and water-vascular system in the

different classes we see that in the Holothurians we have one median

pouch given off from the enteron, and that it, by division, gives rise

to the body-eavity and water-system. In the Echinoids there is a

two-horned pouch given off. In the starfish there are two separate

lateral pouches given off, of which the left gives rise anteriorly to

the water-system, and the right and the posterior part of the left

become the body-cavity. In Ophiurids, so far as known, there are

two separate pouches, both of which divide, the anterior part of the

left becoming the water-system, the anterior of the right atrophying,

and the posterior parts of the right and left becoming the body-

cavity. In the Crinoids there are first given off two separate

pouches, which become the body-cavity, and then a single one, that

becomes the water-system. Assuming that the story of the Ophi-

urids and Crinoids is correct, we have here a rising scale, in which

the Holothurians occupy the lowest, the starfish the middle, and the

Crinoids the highest position. In favour of this there are some

anatomical facts. ‘The objections of paleontology are not very

difficult to answer. In assuming the Holothurians as the primitive

forms it is not necessarily implied that the line of development is a

Miscellaneous. 425

straight one, as it is represented above. It is quite probable that

the line began to break with the appearance of the starfish.— Johns

Hopkins University Circulars, March 1885, p. 67.

A new Freshwater Sponge from Nova Scotia,

Mr. E. Potts described a form recently identified by him as

follows :—

Heteromeyenia pictouensis, n. sp.

Sponge light green, even when dry, massive, incrusting; texture

very compact; spicules non-fasciculated, persistent ; surface mostly

smooth.

Gemmules very scarce, spherical, crust thick.

Skeleton-spicules cylindrical, short, robust, rounded or abruptly

terminated ; entirely spined, spines conical at the centre of the

spicule, elsewhere generally curving forward, or towards each

extremity. Rounded terminations of spicules covered with short

spines, though frequently a single large spine or acute termination

is seen at one or both extremities.

Dermal spicules absent or undiscovered.

Birotulates of the longer class surrounding the gemmules, rather

numerous, one half longer than the others; shafts conspicuously

fusiform or largest at the centre, where are frequently found one or

more long spines. Their rotules consist of from three to six irregu-

larly placed rays, recurved at the extremities,

Birotulates of the shorter class abundant and compactly placed

around the gemmule; shafts mostly smooth, though sometimes

bearing a single spine, irregularly cylindrical, but rapidly widening

to support the rotules, which are large, umbonate, nearly flat,

and finely lacinulate at their margins; occasionally bearing spines.

Measurements. Skeleton-spicules 0-0075 inch long by 0:00075

inch thick ; length of long birotulates 0-0021 inch, of short birotu-

lates 0-0012 ineh ; diameter of disk of latter 0-0009 inch,

Habitat. On submerged wood &e.

Locality. Collected only by or for Mr. A. H. McKay, B.A., B.S.,

of Pictou, Nova Scotia, from several lakes upon the watershed of

that region.

This beautiful and interesting sponge was first discovered by

Mr. McKay during the summer of 1884. At that time its novelty,

as indicated by its unusually robust entirely spined skeleton-spicules,

was easily recognized ; but the absence of gemmules at that season

precluded the determination of its generic relations, and it has con-

tinued unnamed. During the last week of December, however, a

further search was rewarded by the finding of other “ specimens

upon sticks pulled up through a break made in the ice,” and amongst

these a few, and but a few, gemmule have now been discovered.

These suffice to place it clearly within the genus Heteromeyenia,

near H. Ryderi, while the peculiarities of its birotulates distinguish

it from that or any other species.

426 Miscellaneous.

Mr. Potts called attention to its green and apparently living and

growing condition, during midwinter, in that northern latitude, as

indicating that like Spongilla aspinosa, of the New Jersey swamps,

this species also is an “evergreen,” continuing its life in the

normal state throughout the year, and for this reason not needing

to form ‘‘ protected gemmules” in such abundance as do other

species.

At the suggestion of Mr. McKay, to whose enthusiastic search

we owe its discovery, the local specific name pictouensis has gladly

been given to this species.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., Feb. 24,

1885, p. 28.

An Example of Samia Cecropia having a fifth Aborted Wing.

By Hermann SrrecKER.

I have lately received from Mr. Ph. Laurent, of Philadelphia, an

example of Samia Cecropia, bred by him from a cocoon, having an

aborted, or rather the portion of a third primary. It is a male of the

ordinary size, expanding about 53 inches, and is one of those smoky

varieties in which the red portion of the transverse bands on the wings

is very much narrowed. The right primary and both secondaries

are normal in shape and marking. ‘The left primary is in length

from base to apex exactly the same as is the right; but in width

from inner angle across to the costa it is 3% inch less ; the mark-

ings are the same, allowing for a little condensing owing to the

difference in the width. The venation is normal in all the Wings ;

the left primary is also somewhat narrower at the base where it joins

the body; the inner margin is in exact line with that of its fellow,

thus causing the wing at costa, where it joins the thorax, to be

further in from the collar and head than its opposite.

The third primary, or rather portion of a primary, emerges from

the side of the collar, and consists mainly of the costal and subcostal

nervures, a small part of the median nervure, and a strip of wing

about a quarter of an inch wide; but the latter was much curled

and twisted in drying, and does not show this width fully. Its

length is about two thirds that of the normal wing, with which it

runs parallel, but it is in no way visibly connected therewith.

This form of monstrosity is apparently of exceedingly great rarity.

I have heard of only thre 1

Westwood in the Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. 1879, pp. 220, 221, in

which three diurnals are described, each possessing a third aborted

right-hand secondary. In one of them, an example of Gonepteryx

Rhamni, the normal right wing is much less than the left, the same

with the second example, a Vanessa Urtice, leading to the conclu-

sion in those cases, as with the Cecropia, that the abnormal wing

was produced at the expense of the normal.

In the two cases just cited, the extra wing is joined at the base

of the costa to the proper wing; in the third case mentioned by

Prof. Westwood, it is apparently a streak or strip, as it were, on the

inferior surface of right secondary, distinguished from the rest of

the wing, or the part thereof, by the difference in colour and mark-

ing alone.

Miscellaneous. 427

Tt will be noticed in the case of the three diurnals, that the

extra wing is always a right secondary, whilst in the Cecropia it is

a left primary.—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. 1885, p. 26.

New Rhizopoda of the deep-water Fauna of the Lake of Geneva.

By Dr. Henrr Branc.

In 1879 Prof. Du Plessis noted* three species of Rhizopods

obtained by him and M. Kursteiner in mud from a depth of

45 metres off the Mole of Ouchy, namely, Ameba princeps, Duj.,

A, terricola, Greef, and Difflugia proteiformis, Ehr. The author

has made his investigations in the same locality, but at a greater

depth, namely from 70 to 120 metres, partly by dredging and

partly by sinking glass-plates and leaving them for some weeks to

get covered with the mud. He obtained eight species not taken by

Prof. Du Plessis. Prof. Forel and the author also procured another

species off Morges, and this brings the number of known deep-water

Rhizopods of the Lake of Geneva to twelve, of which the author

gives the following list. :—

. Ameba proteus, Leidy,= A. princeps, Duj. Very common.

verrucosa, Khr., =A. terricola, Duj. Frequent.

radiosa, Ehr. Rare.

. Difflugia pyriformis, Perty. Frequent.

—— urceolata, Carter. Rare.

globulosa, Duj.,= D. prote‘formis, Ehr.

. Hyalosphenia cuneata, Stein. Very rare.

. Arcella vulgaris, Ehr. Pretty common.

Centropyxrs aculeata, Stein. Pretty common,

10. Pamphagus hyalinus, Leidy. Very rare.

1]. Actinophrys sol, Ehr. Very frequent.

12. A large Difflugia found off Morges by Prof. Forel and the

author, probably a new species.

COMMAND

The author remarks that the whole of the above Rhizopods have

been observed by Leidy in the surface-waters of the United States,

which gives them a very wide geographical distribution ; and,

further, that the species indicated as rare by Leidy are so also in the

deep waters of the lake.— Bull, Soc. Vaud. Sci. Nut. sér, 2, vol. xx.

ps 207.

On the Nervous System of the Bothriocephalide.

By M. J. Nremiec.

The author has investigated several scolices of Bothriocephalus

latus and also of a species parasitic in the dog. He has employed

the method of sections.

Following the series of transverse sections the sixth from the

free extremity of the scolex presents, near the middle, some irre-

gular clear spots, and following the descending series these spots are

* “Matériaux pour servir a l'étude de la faune profonde du lac Le-

man,” in Bull, Soc. Vaud. Sci. Nat. vol. xvi. p. 166,

428 Miscellaneous.

seen to group themselves and finally to unite into two lateral gra-

nular masses traversed by delicate fibres. These masses reciprocally

emit fine filaments, which creep over the bottom of the sucking-

disks. Three sections lower, the two lateral masses are entirely

separated ; but from each there issue four nervous filaments, which

run divergently to the outer epithelial layer, in which they seem to

terminate suddenly. In the succeeding sections, however, besides

the commissure uniting the two neryous masses which now makes

its appearance, the sections of eight nerves show themselves, four on

each side, surrounding in semicircles the sections of the lateral

ganglia. This arrangement continues in the succeeding sections as

far as the middle of the scolex. By the reconstruction of all these

images the author represents the whole as follows :—

The lateral nervous cords ascend from the cervical region into the

scolex, where they continue to travel in the same direction. There

are no ganglia and no commissures either in the posterior part of

the scolex, where their existence is assumed by M. Bottcher and

M. Moniez, or in the middle of the length of the scolex, where

M. Blanchard supposed them to be. It is only after attaining the

anterior extremity of the scolex that the lateral cords incline to

meet, and, after a slight inflation, unite by a powerful commissure.

he latter is thickened in the middle and contains ganglion-cells.

As in the Tenia, the median thickening may be called the central

ganglion, although it is not so definite in the Bothriocephali, and

eyen seems to be partly amalgamated with the lateral ganglia.

In front the lateral cords are continued beyond the ganglia.

Immediately below the commissure they give origin on each side to

four nerves, which at first take a radial direction, but soon bend

backward and accompany the principal cords. At first one is struck

with the analogy in the arrangements of these threads and the

collateral descending filaments in the Zaenie; but wlule the latter

ean be traced into the cervical region, those of the Bothriocephali

cannot be followed through more than half the length of the scolex.

The principal nervous cords terminate in front at the level where

they give origin to the collateral filaments; they emit a series of

short delicate nervous filaments to the epithelial coat of the scolex.

Other filaments seem to unite in the plane of one of the sections, to

form a sort of anterior nervous ring.

These arrangements in Bothriocephalus are morphologically im-

portant as giving the key to the complications observed in Tenia.

The nervous ring, the polygonal commissure, and the branches of

the suckers in the latter are in relation to the great development and

complexity of their muscular system. Abstracting this accessory

system there remains only a central nervous system, much resem-

bling that of the Bothriocephali, namely :—-(1) a central ganglion ;

(2) the lateral ganglia the development of which is in relation to

the bilateral symmetry of the worm; (3) ten descending nervous

filaments, two of which are larger than the rest; and (4) the bran-

ches which run to the anterior extremity of the scolex. Thus the

nervous system in Bothriocephalus is related to that of Tenia as a

simpler and more primitive state of evolution.—-Comptes Rendus,

April 13, 1885, p. 1013.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 90. JUNE 1885.

XXXIX.—WNotes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory

(under the Fishery Board for Scotland). By Prof.

M‘Intosu, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., &e.

[Plate XVI.]

II. On the Spawning of certain Marine Fishes.

Clupea harengus.

On the morning of February 5th a boat reached St. An-

drews harbour from the fishing-ground, having on the deck a

quantity of the eggs of the herring, which probably had been

shaken from the nets and had been for several hours in the

open air. Some of the ova were collected by the hand and

brought to the marine laboratory, where they were placed in

a vessel under a tiny trickle of sea-water. Their develop-

ment was not specially studied, though Mr. Alex. Thomson *,

one of the students of natural history, made a few notes and

several drawings at various stages. The main feature of

interest in connexion with the experiment was the vitality of

the eggs. ‘Lhe first embryos emerged from the eggs on the

6th March at noon, and thus a month elapsed from the date

* First Prizemun in the Natural-History Class of this Session.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 30

430 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

of deposition, the lengthened period being probably con-

nected with the low temperatures of the season. ‘Thus it

would not appear that the statements made as to the injury or _~

disturbance of these ova by the sole or ground-rope of a trawl

require qualification. As a rule the eggs of fishes deposited

on the bottom, such as those of the herring, cottus, lump-

sucker, and Montagu’s sucker, are by no means delicate.

Indeed, if nothing more befalls them than conveyance on

deck by the trawl and subsequent tossing overboard into the

sea, they will be little worse for the accident. It is by such

means that many of the yézng fishes have been procured for

observation. It would be well, however, for trawls to avoid

eround covered with herring-spawn, especially at the hatching

of the embryos, as these would be more liable to succumb to

pressure of any kind than the ova, though they are more

capable of getting out of its way. The young herring, on

its escape from the egg, is much less active and vigorous than

the young of other fishes with fixed eggs, such as Montagu’s

sucker, for the former were unable to make much progress

above the bottom for some days, while the latter at once

disported themselves throughout the water, shooting here and

there like ephemerz in the air.

Zoarces viviparus, L. Viviparous Blenny.

Many of the viviparous blennies collected in November

and December were characterized by the great distention of

the abdomen, as, indeed, previous observations had shown.

The opinion of Willughby, therefore, that the species brings

forth young in the depth of winter, seems to be most in

accord with the condition on the Scottish shores, for the well-

developed young are found in the ovary in November, De-

cember, and January.

In the fully developed female the embryos at this season

lie over each other in compact masses in the ovarian cavity

amidst a quantity of fluid. Moreover, so far as observed, the

size of the adult does not appear to be connected with that of

the young on extrusion, though the number may be. Dr.

Shaw, however, found in a very large female (15 in.) that

the young on extrusion measured nearly 5 inches. In a

large female in which the young were accidentally discharged

through a wound in the abdominal wall in November their

length was 41 millim., while those normally produced in

January from smaller specimens were 51 millim. in length.

The lateral regions in these young forms are mottled with

dark brownish touches on pale olive, the markings beneath

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 431

the dorsal fin somewhat resembling Arabic characters. A

darker band runs along the lower lateral region, and in this

are a series of silvery spots. The dorsal fin is marked as in

the adult. The coloration thus indicated is present before

the extrusion of the young fish. The yolk-sac is almost

absorbed, only a slight enlargement occurring in this situation.

They seek the shelter afforded by crabs, stones, submerged

wood, and similar structures, since they are readily devoured

by the young cod, haddock, whiting, and other fishes (including

their parents). When unmolested, however, as in a separate

vessel, they stretch themselves at various heights on the hori-

zontal branches of Hudendr’um and other zoophytes, and feed

on the hydroids and minute crustaceans that lurk amongst

the twigs.

In the ovary the embryos lie over each other in a compact

mass; yet in life the fluid in the chamber not only moistens

the branchial apparatus, but enables them to glide over each

other with ease. The ovarian cavity is single, and its wall

is comparatively thin. Moreover, stretching inward from the

latter are numerous long villous processes, which in shape

are often clavate, narrow at the base and wide at the tip. In

some the tips are expanded so as to form somewhat flattened

sucker-like surfaces. The wall of the ovary presents in trans-

verse section a thick epithelial layer externally (Pl. XVI.

fig. 1, a), while the stroma beneath consists of mixed fibres

and cells (4), the former including a considerable proportion

of muscular fibres and the latter many nucleated cells. To

this coat are attached the membranous vascular lamelle just

mentioned, and which, when viewed as transparent objects

(Pl. XVI. fig. 2), show a complete meshwork of anastomosing

blood-vessels, which do not seem to be reduced to the size of

capillaries, since in the smallest twigs several blood-corpuscles

pass in column. A large volume of blood is thus carried

swiftly into the organ. In transverse section, moreover, it is

found that these vessels are arranged along the external mar-

gins of all the folds (Pl. XVI. fig. 1, c,c), so that they are

in close contact with the fluid in the ovarian chamber. A

thin epithelial coat with connective or basement-tissue beneath

alone intervenes between them and the cavity. The walls of

these blood-vessels are somewhat thick. In specimens

examined immediately after the discharge of the young fishes

the vessels are remarkably large and conspicuous as well as

gorged with blood. While preserving in the main a longi-

tudinal direction, each trunk has connexions with the adja-

cent vessels at short intervals. The villous processes carrying

these vessels fill the ovarian chamber at this time (after

30*

432 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

extrusion of the young), while small intermediate ova on

short pedicles are studded on the surface of the thin wall.

The chief feature of the male is the muscularity of the

sperm-ducts, the terminations of which are stated to be capable

of eversion, so as to facilitate the introduction of the male

elements into the ovarian chamber. This also would readily

be accomplished if, as in certain other marine forms, the sea-

water containing them gained admission to the cavity of

the ovary.

Ovaries of the Catfigh (Anarrhichas lupus, L.).

The somewhat close approach made by the catfish to the

foregoing species made the examination of its ovaries note-

worthy in this connexion*. In shape these considerably differ,

since they are separate anteriorly and connate posteriorly, as

usual in many fishes. ‘Their walls are also much more

massive. There is considerable similarity, however, in the

arrangement and connexion of the eggs with the ovarian

wall, to which they are fixed like large flattened bunches of

grapes. In a female procured during the trawling experi-

ments at the end of August (29th) the majority of the ova

are about 4 millim. in diameter, each being attached by fine

thread-like bands of tissue. ‘he membranous parts of the

folds to which the ova are attached show, in addition, nume-

rous microscopic ova. ‘The vascularity of this tissue is slight,

and in striking contrast with the villous processes in the ovary

of the viviparous blenny. ‘The ovaries of a specimen obtained

in February were unusually coarse internally from the presence

of numerous large ova (5 millim. in diameter) amongst the

smaller. Some of the large ova were quite free and appa-

rently ready for extrusion, while others were fixed to the

membranous pedicles and folds, which presented many

branching blood-vessels, as well as more minute ova. The

latter seem to be developed everywhere in the stroma of the

ovary and its villous processes. From the variable size of

the ova in this instance the spawning-period probably exten -

ded over a considerable time. The ovaare, further, evidently

deposited on the bottom.

‘Towards the posterior part of the organ, viz. about an inch

and a half behind the fork, in the latter specimen are several

bulle, which have whitish albuminous contents. ‘They are

visible on both sides of the wall.

* In connexion with the development of the Teleostean reproductive

organs an interesting paper by Jules MacLeod will be found in the ‘ Ar-

chives de Biologie’ (of Van Beneden and Bambeke), vol. ii. p, 497,

pls. xx1x., Xxx,

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 433

Ova of the Short-spined Cottus (Cottus bubalis, Bloch).

So little definite information has hitherto been available

with regard to the spawning of this species, that in the recent

and excellent work by Mr. Francis Day the following account

is given :— Breeding: In Greenland it has been observed

to deposit its eggs on the seaweed in December and January.

Its eggs are very small, and in this country are extruded

during the spring in the sand or pools in the rocks. The

male is said to make a nest of seaweed and pebbles for the

reception of the spawn, while he is believed to watch over

and protect the young when hatched.” On the other hand,

Prof. Alex. Agassiz observes that the ova of certain American

Cott are pelagic. It was not till the Ist of March that a

female deposited its ova (Pl. XVI. fig. 4) in the laboratory.

This specimen had been isolated and its movenients some-

what limited, and it is probable therefore that the deposition

may have been hastened. <A large quantity of faint pinkish

ova were extruded in a few seconds, and they adhered firmly

together, forming a mass like that of the lump-sucker (Pl. XVI.

fig. 3), though they were individually smaller, viz. 1°5 millim.

in diameter. An examination of its ovaries shortly after-

wards showed that a few ova were still present. Subsequently

others deposited eggs of a beautiful roseate hue, of a deep

red or of a pale straw-colour, All adhered very firmly toge-

ther, yet leaving a series of cavities, so that the whole mass,

as in Cyclopterus, imbibes and retains water, a provision of

importance in the case of eggs deposited near low-water mark.

The egg-capsule is thick, tough, and resistant, and shows the

facets or processes by which it adheres to neighbouring ova.

‘This coat is seen to be minutely punctured under a high power.

None of the ova deposited in the tanks seem to have been fer-

tilized. Many reddish examples (in mass) were procured from

the rocks towards the latter third of March, and in these the

embryos were well advanced.

This species is one in which the ova attain a nearly uni-

form size in the ovaries, and are extruded simultaneously.

At the full period, indeed, the ovaries are heart-shaped, only

a slight sinus occurring in the middle line anteriorly, while

the posterior end is bluntly conical.

Armed Bullhead (Agonus cataphractus, L.).

The ova of this species were nearly ripe in a specimen

trawled on March 12, in St. Andrews Bay, where they

abound amongst the sand. ‘They had a pale salmon-colour

and a diameter of 1:3 millim. ‘They are somewhat less re-

434 Prof. M‘Intosh’s Notes from the

sistant than those of the short-spined cottus, and have a

thinner capsule, which is minutely and somewhat regularly

punctured. hey are probably deposited on stones, seaweeds,

and other structures. A male showed fully developed sperma-

tozoa at the end of January.

Bimaculated Sucker (Lepadogaster bimaculatus, Donov.).

The ova are somewhat irregularly arranged over an area ofa

square inch or two inside the valves of dead specimens of bivalves,

such as Solen siliqua,in July. The eggs donot touch, but are

firmly attached at somewhat regular distances to the smooth

surface. In one instance the eggs occurred (with the adult)

inside the hollow bulb of Zaminarva bulbosa; and as the em-

bryos were far advanced, it is probable, as Mr. Hyndman ob-

serves, that the adult remained in charge of them, even when

subjected to the rough treatment of the dredge. In the latter

case, the eggs were less regularly arranged than on the smooth

inner surface of the Solen. The egg-capsules have very evident

punctures.

Montagu’s Sucker (Liparis Montagui, Donov.).

Almost the only kind of ova procured by the local trawlers

(liners in their fishing-boats), in February, March, and April,

is that apparently of this species, attached to various zoophytes,

suchas Hydrallmania falcata and Sertularia abietina (P\.X VI.

fig. 5) and on various alge. ‘They are considerably smaller

than either of the species figured, measuring only 35 inch in dia-

meter, and are remarkable for the almost areolated appearance

caused by the conspicuous punctures. ‘They are of a light

straw-colour and form firm masses on the zoophytes or alge,

while they are easily developedinthe tanks, evenafter consider-

able exposure in the open air on the deck of a boat. Moreover,

the embryos are well developed, especially in regard to the

organs of circulation, pigment on the anterior region, pec-

toral fins and powers of locomotion, since on escape they at

once swim through the water.

Pelagic Ova.

During the experiments on behalf of H.M. Trawling Com-

mission many pelagic (or floating) eggs were examined.

Those familiar with such ova will hardly accept the view that

they float in virtue of the oil-globules they contain, since in

the common forms, e. g. cod, haddock, whiting, flounder, dab,

and turbot, no oil-globule is present. Masses of oil-globules,

indeed, are more characteristic of ova that lie on the bottom,

St. Andrews Marine Laboratory. 435

or that are fixed to submerged stones and rocks. Amongst

others, however, the pelagic ova of the grey gurnard*, and,

as shown by Mr. G. Brook J, the rockling | and the lesser

weever § present oil-globules. It is well to remember also

that the abundance of oil does not in any degree cause the

ova of the cottus, fifteen-spined stickleback, or those of the

salmon or trout to float. A feature noticeable in most

pelagic eggs is the delicacy of the investing capsule (zona

radiata) and the crystalline translucency of the yolk-mass.

Another is the fact that the embryos produced by such eggs

are generally in a rudimentary condition, some, such as the

young of the common flounder (Pleuronectes flesus), cod,

haddock, whiting, and others, being devoid of mouth and anus

as well as ot blood-vessels. ‘lhe minuteness and delicacy of the

young Gadoids and Pleuronectide, and the difficulty of rear-

ing them in confinement after the absorption of the yolk-sac,

are considerable obstacles to the successtul extension of such

torms by artificial means in exhausted water.

In connexion with these pelagic ova the changes which

ensue when ova captured and kept in the water of the open

sea are placed in littoral water, especially that near a harbour

or estuary, have not yet been fully investigated. ‘They are

not more remarkable, however, than those which occur in

certain adult invertebrates when similarly treated.

The Young of the Ling (Molva vulgaris, Flem.).

In the Trawling Report allusion was made || to the imma-

ture examples of the ling that had come under observation,

and which for the most part had been procured by the hooks

of the liners. Mr. Day states{] with regard to the young, that

“the back and sides are yellowish olive, broken up and

divided into patterns by pale lilac lines.” ‘The striped con-

dition of the young ling affords such a contrast to the boldly

spotted state of the young cod that it is desirable to record it

in greater detail. About the middle of December a specimen

31 inches long was found in a pool at the commencement of the

East Rocks. In this an olive-brown band passes from the

tip of the snout in a line with the middle of the eye straight

backward to the base of the caudal fin-rays. The pale

ventral surface bounds it inferiorly, while dorsally a stripe

having a beautiful opaline lustre runs from the tip of the snout

over the upper part of each eye to the base of the caudal

* Report of the Royal Commission on Trawling, 1885, p. 633.

+ Journ. Linn. Soc. xviii. pp. 278 and 299.

t Lhid. p. 298. § Ibid. p. 275.

|| Op. eet. p. 860, q Op. cit. p. 306,

436 Notes from the St. Andrews Marine Laboratory.

rays. The latter band is opaque-white on the tail, and it

gives the fish a characteristic appearance. The dorsal fins

are well marked, the first presenting a distinct black speck

posteriorly, and another black pigment patch occurs at the

end of the second. ‘The dorsal line from the brain backward

is distinguished by a narrow wedge of dull orange or a

mixture of olive and yellow, and this brings out in relief the

colours formerly mentioned. The young ling is thus a striped

form, and contrasts boldly with the spotted or tesselated con-

dition observed in the young cod.

Young Eel.

While digging for sand-eels near low water a young eel

which presents certain features of interest was found deeply

imbedded in the moist sand. The fish measures 3} inches in

length, and is extremely translucent. Anteriorly, however, a

symmetrical pale greenish coloration commences at each eye

and passes backward and slightly outward, keeping external

to the translucent cranium. JBehind the latter a similar

greenish band, broad at first, but subsequently narrowing,

extends along the anterior vertebral region. ‘The eyes are

blackish. At the base of the brain is a little blackish pig-

ment, and a line of the same coiour indicates the spinal cord.

The dorsal fin begins a considerable distance behind the

pectorals, and thus differs from that of the adult conger, in

which it commences at the last quarter or the end of the pec-

torals. The anal beginsabout the length of the head behind the

dorsal, and apparently a little in front of the middle of the

total length. The projection of the mandible beyond the

premaxillaries is also pronounced. In both of the latter

characters, therefore, it leans to the condition in the common

eel. The tail is broadly lanceolate from the extension of the

marginal fin on both edges, but especially superiorly; a

small blackish patch occurs in its middle. The opercular

region presents a striated or faintly radiate appearance from

the peculiar ossification ; the blood is faintly pinkish. This

habit of a young eel, which at first sight was supposed to be

a conger frequenting moist sand, is interesting.

On the multiple Tumours of Plaice and Common Flounders.

In Day’s ‘History of British Fishes ’*, it is mentioned

that Lowe describes the common flounder of the Ouse as

“ affected with a peculiar skin-disease resembling epithelioma

—large fungous growths cropping out over the whole body,

the granulations large and roe-like—under the microscope

* Part v. p. 36.

New Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 437

consisting of large nucleated cells.” A similar affection is

found in this species at St. Andrews and in the Thames, and

the same tumours occur on the plaice.

In a male example of the latter, for instance, the coloured

surface is crowded with small rounded tumours which re-

semble shot. They are also attached to the various fins

(Pl. XVI. fig. 6) as well as invading the white surface. They

are firmly fixed to the skin, give pain when interfered with,

and are vascular. The isolated tumours range from 1°7 millim.

to 1 millim. or less; the larger masses (Pl. XVI. tig. 6, a),

when bisected, show a series of smaller areas, the whole being

composed of multiple tumours, mostly of the same size

(Pl. XVI. fig. 7). In the fresh state section is followed by

the exudation of a minute granular whitish creamy substance,

and the occurrence of fine fibrille under examination indicates

that the fluid is probably coagulable. Hach chamber is cystic,

presenting a firm hyaline wall of considerable thickness,

bounding the granular contents. The stroma exterior to the

former is chiefly fibro-granular. Smaller cysts in course of

development are observed amongst the stroma, the thick

translucent hyaline wall being conspicuous. These tumours

therefore would appear to differ from the kind with nucleated

cells described by Lowe.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVL*

Fig. 1. Transverse section of the ovary of Zoarces viviparus, shortly after

the escape of the embryos. a, epithelial coat; 6, muscular

layer; ¢, section of the blood-vessels at the margins of the

villi, xabout 40 diam.

Fig. 2. A fragment of the membrane of a villus, showing the large ana-

stomosing vessels. Magnified.

5. Ova of Cyclopterus lumpus. About the natural size.

Fig. 4. Ova of Cottus scorpius. About the natural size.

. 5. Ova of Liparis Montagui. About the natural size.

6. Portion of the anal fin of a small Pleuronectes platessa, with a

multiple tumour and a few detached masses. About natural

size.

7. Transverse section of the foregoing multiple tumour. Enlarged.

XL.—Some new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters.

By Dr. ALFRED C. STOKES.

[Plate XV.]

TuE following hitherto undescribed Infusoria were originally

met with in shallow ponds in central New Jersey, or were

* T have to thank Mr. Ed. Prince, Assistant-Zoologist at the Marine

Laboratory, for the careful drawings in this Plate.

438 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

developed in a more or less concentrated infusion of fallen

leaves with water from the Delaware river. They are indi-

viduals from an interesting class of animal life particularly

abundant in this country, but one whose study has here been

almost entirely neglected.

Heteromita mutabilis, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 16.)

Body ovate or subpyriform, about twice as long as broad,

very soft, flexible, and changeable in shape, the alterations

confined chiefly to the posterior extremity, and consisting of

varied pseudopodial extensions of this part, which is normally

widest and rounded ; endoplasm granular; anterior vibratile

flagellum thick, slightly exceeding the body in length, the

posterior or trailing one slender, twice to two and a half times

that length ; nucleus obscure, apparently subspherical, near

the centre of the left-hand border; contractile vesicle near

the right-hand margin of the posterior extremity. Length

of body Z000 inch.

Hab. Standing pond-water, with aquatic plants. Move-

ments evenly and steadily forward.

Although this infusorian can assume various shapes appa-

rently at wil, it is remarkable for the presence and variety

of the posterior protrusions of the body-sarcode. ‘These are

usually almost constantly formed during the creature’s pro-

gression, one scarcely disappearing before its place is taken

by another of different shape and length. ‘The tips of these

pseudopodial prolongations seem to be adhesive, since they

appear to cling to the surface of the glass slide and to require

a slight effort for their release. The production of these

characteristic prolongations, which, so far as I am aware,

have not hitherto been observed in any other species of the

genus except //. lens (Miill.), S. K., when in a dying con-

dition, together with the posterior location of the contractile

vesicle, which, with this exception, is placed so close to the

rear in L/,-lens only, are of diagnostic value, and will readily

lead to the recognition of the infusorian. From H. lens, for

which it is hardly possible to mistake it, H. mutabilis can be

distinguished by its normally ovate or subpyriform contour,

but chiefly, apart from the posterior changes of shape, by the

diverse length and thickness of the flagella. In H, dens the

latter are both equal in size and about equal in length, being

twice as long as the body.

Petalomonas carinata, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 14.)

Body broadly ovate, somewhat longer than wide, both

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 439

extremities rounded, the anterior the narrower; ventral sur-

face concave, the dorsal elevated into a single, median, longi-

tudinal, keel-like projection, traversing the entire body ;

flagellum not exceeding the body in length, arising from the

ventral surface somewhat back of the frontal border ; oral

fossa capacious ; nucleus near the centre of the right-hand

margin, the contractile vesicle somewhat in advance, on the

opposite side; parenchyma transparent. Length of body

Tiss inch.

Hab, Standing pond-water, with aquatic plants.

This form seems to combine the characters of P. abscissa

(Duj.), Stein, and of P. mediocanellata, Stein, the former

bearing one or two dorsal keel-like elevations, and the latter

having a groove traversing its ventral surface, while P. cart-

nata possesses both in a marked degree. The dorsal aspect

of the latter is conspicuously angular, the keel-like ridge

forming the apex and the right-hand and _ left-hand sides

respectively sloping evenly in opposite directions to the lateral

borders, as shown in diagrammatic transverse optic section by

fig. 14. The infusorian is much the smallest member of the

genus hitherto observed. Its movements are usually directly

forward and not rapid, the flagellum conspicuously vibrating

only at its distal extremity, the creature frequently coming to

rest on a fragment of aquatic plant, and extending the flagel-

lum in all directions, as if in search of food, or, where food

seems specially abundant, remaining for a long time with the

anterior border or the large oral aperture in contact with the

heap of débris, the posterior extremity being lifted upwards,

the flagellum then also being directed to various points in

the vicinity.

Zygoselmis acus, sp.nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 15.)

Body elongate, needle-shaped or subfusiform, changeable in

shape, about six times as long as broad, both extremities

pointed ; surface smooth ; endoplasm granular ; flagella very

diverse in length, the shorter scarcely as long as the body,

the longer once and a half to twice that length; nucleus

apparently subcentral. Length of body z255 inch.

Hab. Standing pond-water, with aquatic plants. Move-

ments active.

There seems to be but little dissimilarity between the

Zygoselmis of Dujardin and KHhrenberg’s Distigma, the

possession by the latter of two eye-like pigment-spots being

the chief point of difference, and even these often being absent.

In Zygoselmis they have not been observed at any stage of

440 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

the infusorian’s life-history. The form here referred to as

Z. acus undoubtedly belongs to the genus in which it is now

placed. Its ability to change its shape is not often exercised ;

but when the need arises the alteration is rapid and con-

spicuous. Its favourite haunt seems to be dead and partially

empty algal cells, where several of the species can usually be

found in the small pool affected by them.

Anisonema emarginatum, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 11.)

Body suborbicular, depressed, the frontal border somewhat

narrowed, rounded, and centrally emarginate, the dorsal sur-

face convex, the ventral slightly concave ; flagella subequal

in size, the anterior or vibratile about twice as long as the

body, the trailing one slightly longer, both inserted near

together somewhat toward the right-hand side of the frontal

emargination ; contractile vesicle single, in the anterior body-

half near the right-hand margin; nucleus not observed ;

endoplasm granular, enclosing numerous dark-bordered linear

corpuscles. Length of body ys'y7 inch.

Hab. Standing water, with Myriophyllum and_ other

aquatic plants.

Entosiphon ovatus, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 12.)

Body ovate, somewhat depressed, a little less than twice as

long as wide, rounded posteriorly, narrowed anteriorly, and

slightly curved toward the ventral aspect, the frontal border

somewhat emarginate on the left-hand side, the cuticular

surface traversed by ten or twelve longitudinal sulci; the

two flagella inserted near together on the left-hand side of

the pharyngeal aperture, the posterior or trailing one about

twice as long as the body, the anterior or vibratile not

exceeding the body in length; pharyngeal tube protrusible,

extending backwards for fully four fifths of the entire length

of the body; contractile vesicle single, near the left-hand

border of the frontal margin; nucleus spherical, near the

centre of the left-hand border. Reproduction by longitudinal

fission. Length of body 5)5 to eso inch.

Hab. An infusion of dead leaves.

Intosiphon sulcatus (Duj.), Stein, has the trailing flagellum

from two to three times as long as the body, the cuticular sulci

are but four or five, and the animalcule is very much smaller

than the form here described. The contractile vesicle has been

observed to become rosette-shaped in H. ovatus, as it has in

the form from European waters. Reproduction by longi-

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 441

tudinal fission, beginning at the anterior border, has been

noticed in both.

Tillina flavicans, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 8.)

Body subreniform or bean-shaqed, soft and flexible, but

persistent in form, holotrichous, minutely roughened and

obliquely striate, the anterior and posterior extremities sub-

equal in width, the anterior body-half compressed ; oral aper-

ture ovate, obliquely placed near the centre of the right-hand

border of the ventral surface; pharyngeal passage long,

recurved, entirely ciliate ; contractile vesicle single, spherical,

on the left-hand margin near the posterior extremity ; nucleus

spherical, subcentrally located ; anal aperture postero-terminal.

Length of body s45 to do inch.

Hab. An infusion of dead leaves.

The animalcule’s movements are rapidly forward in straight

lines or in irregular spirals, commonly with one side or the

other downward. ‘The food-particles are usually collected in

conspicuous spherical masses, which are carried around the

body in a quite constant endoplasmic current. The colour,

usually a shade of brown, varies considerably, probably being

affected by the colour of the infusion in which the animalcule

thrives.

In the ‘ American Naturalist’ for February 1884 the writer

referred to a species of this genus under the name of Tillina

inflata, which was not there described. As it and the pre-

ceding somewhat closely resemble each other, 7. inflata is

here diagnosed and a figure given for comparison, although

the likeness is contined chiefly to internal structure.

Tillina inflata, Stokes. (Pl. XV. fig. 9.)

Body uregularly subreniform, obliquely striate, entirely

ciliated, the posterior body-half rounded, inflated, conspicu-

ously widened, and somewhat oblique; the anterior half

compressed, its ventral surface flattened ; oral aperture ovate,

ventral, obliquely placed, and followed by a short, recurved,

entirely ciliated pharyngeal passage; nucleus ovate or

spheroidal, subcentrally located; contractile vesicle single,

spherical, postero-terminal; anal aperture postero-terminal,

in close proximity to the pulsating vacuole. Length of body

sho tO goo inch.

Hab. Water in which the bulbs of the Chinese Narcissus

were growing.

This interesting creature is found only in the habitat men-

442 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

tioned, but always there. Its movements are very similar to

those of J. flavicans. The food-masses also receive the

spherical form; but the rotation of the endoplasm so notice-

able in 7. flavicans is here seldom visible. In colour the

infusorian is a deep amber, the tint varying with that of the

infusion and, to a certain extent, with age, the young animal-

cules being paler than the mature. Reproduction takes place

by encystment, with subsequent binary or quadruple fission,

the young resembling the undivided forms in all except

colour. Conjugation has not been observed.

Lacrymaria truncata, sp. nov. (Pl. XY. fig. 10.)

Body flask-shaped or clavate, flattened, very soft and

flexible, four and one half to five times as long as broad,

narrowed into a neck-like region anteriorly, the frontal border

of which is somewhat dilated and obliquely truncate, the

apical groove conspicuous ; the posterior extremity rounded ;

entire surface strongly and longitudinally striate; cuticular

cilia long and fine; oral aperture terminal, followed by a long

conical membranous pharynx, visible only after death ; apical

groove bearing a single row of cilia; contractile vesicle

single, spherical, postero-terminal ; nucleus long, band-shaped,

variously curved and twisted, having several laterally-attached

nuclei; anal aperture postero-terminal. Length of body gis

inch.

Hab. Standing water, with dead leaves.

This is the only freshwater member of the genus thus far

observed. It is remarkable for the very long and band-like

nucleus, and especially for the capacious conical pharyngeal

passage, which has hitherto not been recorded as appearing

in any of the several marine species. It is here visible only

after the animalcule’s death, which in this instance was

accomplished by the glycerole of tannin, when it becomes

conspicuous, and is seen to occupy almost the entire width of

the frontal border, thence tapering to an acute termination

and extending through about one third of the entire body.

In most of the species the apical extremity is conical ;

here, however, it is conspicuously flattened, oblique, and

truncate. As the infusorian now referred to is undoubtedly

a member of the genus Lacrymaria, a slight change in the

eneric diagnosis would seem necessary ; and such change

would be preferable to the erection of a new generic title for

the creature, as might seem desirable on account of the cushion-

like apical extremity and the extensively developed pharyn-

geal passage. ‘The latter probably brings the genus closer to

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 443

the Lagynus of Quennerstedt, in which the pharynx is plicate

and the apical groove wanting. The movements of the infu-

sorian are rapid and usually by rotation on the long axis.

Colpidium truncatum, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 13.)

Body somewhat reniform, from two to three times as long

as wide, striate longitudinally, compressed anteriorly, the

extremities subequal in width, the posterior one evenly

rounded, the anterior somewhat curved toward the ventral

aspect, the frontal border obliquely truncate ; oral aperture

ovate, the pharynx long; vibratile membrane large, conspi-

cuous ; contractile vesicle single, located on the right-hand

border of the posterior extremity near the dorsal surface ;

nucleus ovate or subspherical, single, subcentral; anal aper-

ture postero-terminal. Length of body 34; to dy inch.

Hab. Standing water, with Myrtophyllum and other aquatic

plants.

This form was for atime very abundant in a small vessel of

water from an aquarium containing Myriophyllum in various

stages of growth and decay, It differs from the hitherto

single-known member of the genus in the oblique truncation

of the frontal border, the single nucleus, and the position of

the contractile vesicle. In numerous instances conjugation

was observed, union taking place between the anterior third

of the ventral surface of each animalcule. Transverse fission

was also repeatedly noticed, the newly-separated animalcules

being subspherical in form, soon, however, assuming the nor-

mal contour of the adult infusorian.

Vorticella octava, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 17.)

Body conical-campanulate, somewhat changeable in form,

once and one half to twice as long as broad, tapering poste-

riorly, slightly constricted beneath the peristome, which is

revolute and exceeds the body-centre in width; obovate or

pyriform when contracted; cuticular surface finely striate

transversely ; ciliary disk somewhat and obliquely elevated ;

pedicle seven to nine times as long as the body, the hyaline

sheath apparently thickened on one margin and twisted about

the stout muscular thread ; contractile vesicle single. Length

of body 545 to ygsy inch.

Hab, Standing water ; attached to Proserpinaca. Solitary

or few together. ‘

This is not uncommon in the pond where it was originall

found, and the peculiar appearance of the sheath about the

pedicle seems to be characteristic of the species ; in none of

444 Dr, A. C. Stokes on some

the previously described Vorticelle has such an apparent

twisting of this covering been noted. One border only of

the sheath seems to be conspicuously thickened, the spiral

line visibly crossing the pedicle and forming a curve on the

opposite side, thus producing the twisted aspect. The other

margin of the sheath is not distinguishable from the thread

when the pedicle is extended, and is apparently then in con-

tact with it.

The body is quite changeable in shape ; the usual alteration,

besides shortening and widening, is the formation of a

deep depression in one side anteriorly, in this habit somewhat

resembling Vorticella smaragdina, Stokes*, in which this is

usually a conspicuous feature.

As this is the eighth member of the genus found in Ame-

rican waters, and presumably restricted to this continent, the

event has been commemorated by compelling the long-

stemmed infusorian to bear the ordinal number as its specific

title.

Urostyla trichogaster, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 3.)

Body elongate, elliptical, soft, and flexible, three times as

long as broad, both extremities rounded, somewhat narrowed

anteriorly, and slightly curved towards the left-hand side ;

upper lip prominent, crescentic; the entire cuticular surface

roughened by minute elevations in irregularly longitudinal

clusters ; peristome-field obovate or subtriangular, extending

obliquely backward from the left-hand side of the frontal

border towards the right, to somewhat beyond the anterior

third of the ventral surface, bearing on the left-hand margin

a fringe of large, strong, adoral cirri and a row of fine paroral

cilia, the right-hand border supporting a conspicuous undu-

lating membrane and a row of preoral cilia, a series of long

fine endoral cilia depending from the median part and con-

tinued through the long, narrow, tubular pharynx ; the frontal

region between the right-hand side of the peristome-field and

the body-margin beset by numerous uncinate styles, gradu-

ally decreasing in size posteriorly, but suddenly passing into

the fine setee which clothe the entire ventral surface in closely

approximated longitudinal lines ; marginal sete uninterrupted,

longest on the posterior border ; anal styles slender, subequal,

ten to twelve in number, arranged in an oblique row, not

projecting beyond the body-margin ; contractile vesicle single,

spherical, on the left-hand side of the peristome near its pos-

terior extremity; nucleus single, subspherical, posteriorly

* * American Naturalist,’ 1885, p. 18.

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 445

located; anal aperture subterminal. Length of body 75 to

tho inch.

Hab. A vegetable infusion. Reproduction by transverse

fission,

For some time this was the prevailing form in an infusion,

gliding over the fungoid slime on the surface as visible

whitish spots. By transmitted light it is brown and semi-

opaque.

The structure of the peristome is complex, resembling that

of the same part in Gastrostyla Steinii, Eng. ‘The series of

fine “ paroral” cilia on the left-hand border of the region, in

addition to the large adoral cirri on the same margin, is

especially notable, as it has but seldom been observed in any

animalcule.

A nucleus does not seem to be invariably present. Only

one has been noticed in any individual, and in many instances

none could be perceived even after treatment by reagents and

staining-fluids.

The food consists chiefly of the smaller animalcules, the

rhizopod Trinema enchelys, Leidy, and in several instances of

small Anguz/lule, all of which were observed within the endo-

plasm, while an unsuccessful effort to swallow a large Angutl-

lula was noted.

Opisthotricha emarginata, sp. nov. (PI. XV. fig. 2.)

Body elongate, obovate, soft and flexible, depressed, about

four times as long as broad, widest. anteriorly, the frontal

border rounded ; somewhat tapering to the posterior extremity,

the right-hand margin of which is conspicuously emarginate ;

peristome-field arcuate, narrow, without an inner or right-

hand border, extending from the frontal margin for about one

third the length of the body ; eight frontal styles, six scattered

setose ventral, and five large conspicuous anal ones ; marginal

setee scarcely interrupted at the posterior extremity, more

numerous on the right-hand border; caudal sete three ;

several longitudinal rows of hispid sete on the dorsal surface ;

nucleus double, ovate; contractile vesicle single, spherical,

close to the left-hand border, near the posterior termination of

the peristome. Length g}5 to 745 inch.

Hab. Standing water, with aquatic plants. Reproduction

by transverse fission.

In its movements this infusorian is rapid and erratic. Fre-

quently after remaining comparatively quiescent, it suddenly

darts backward entirely out of the field of the objective.

The contractile vesicle expels its contents through the

dorsal surface, at complete systole forming there a conspicu-

ously projecting elevation of the cuticular surface.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 31

446 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

Stylonychia notophora, sp.nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 1.)

Body elliptical, more than twice as long as broad, the

extremities subequal in breadth, the posterior one usually

rounded and sometimes slightly emarginate on the right-hand

side, the frontal border obtuse, the left-hand margin obliquely

truncate, the right-hand corner obliquely emarginate, the

upper lip prominent, crescentic ; the inferior surface bearing

eight frontal styles, the posterior three being smallest, and

five ventral, with five anal, of the latter the three on the right-

hand side projecting beyond the posterior border ; marginal

setee conspicuous, interrupted at the posterior extremity,

longest and most numerous on the right-hand margin ; caudal

sete long, widely separated and inserted on the dorsal surface

of the posterior extremity ; peristome-field arcuate, extending

to the centre of the ventral surface, its apical extremity ter-

minating in a tubular ciliated pharyngeal passage sharpl

curved towards the right-hand side, the outer or left-hand

border bearing the large adoral cilia, the right-hand margin

finely ciliate and supporting a conspicuous undulating mem-

brane; nucleus ovate, double; contractile vesicle single,

spherical, on the left-hand side of the peristome, near its pos-

terior extremity ; anal aperture on the left-hand side of the

dorsal surface, somewhat in advance of the position of the

anal styles, the dorsum also bearing four longitudinal rows of

immotile hispid sete; all the styles as well as the marginal

sete occasionally fimbriated. Length of body 3$> inch.

Hab. Standing water with dead leaves, or with various

aquatic plants.

This differs from Stylonychia mytilus, Ehr., which, of all

the species, it most resembles, in that the extremities are sub-

equal in width, in the rounded posterior margin, beyond which

project three instead of two anal styles, in the possession of

the motionless bristle-like hairs on the dorsal surface, and

especially in having the opening of the anal orifice on the

superior or dorsal aspect. This, so far as I am aware, is

only the second infusorian hitherto observed with the cyto-

pyge, or anal opening, debouching on the dorsum, the first to

be noted being Loxodes vorax, Stokes*, it being an interesting

coincidence that both infusorians are members of the same

order.

Podophrya brachypoda, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 4.)

Body subspherical or broadly pyriform, commonly rounded

posteriorly, subsessile, the pedicle being very short and incon-

* ‘American Journal of Science,’ July 1884, p. 38.

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 447

spicuous ; tentacles distinctly capitate, often twice as long as

the diameter of the body, arranged in two, three, or four

fascicles ; contractile vesicles two; nucleus ovate, coarsely

granulate, subcentral or near the posterior extremity ; endo-

plasm granular. Diameter of the body gj) to 74) inch.

Hab, Standing water with dead leaves; attached to frag-

ments and débris.

So abundant in its habitat was this Podophrya that a single

dip of a small glass rod brought to the microscope-stage a

dozen or more attached to floating fragments in the bacterial

pellicle. The foot-stalk is here so short and inconspicuous

—no previously-observed Podophrya possessing so obscure a

stem—that the infusorian may be recognized by this peculi-

arity. Unless seen in profile or side view, or in longitudinal

optic section and attached to the supporting object, from

which it is readily separated, it bears a not remote resem-

blance to Spherophrya. In the figure (Pl. XV. fig. 4) the

pedicle is shown of extreme length, being the longest observed

among innumerable individuals. Ordinarily it is not more

than one half the length there represented. In young or

immature forms—which were as plentiful in the infusion as

the larger, more distinctly pedicellate specimens—the foot-stalk

is so rudimentary that the animalcules seem to be quite sessile,

and the posterior point of attachment to be somewhat in-

dented, thus giving that part the aspect of an adhesive aceta-

buliform disk. ‘The latter is said to be conspicuous in

Podophrya Bucket, 5. Kk., so named by Kent from its discoverer,

who described it, but failed to supply a specific title; and

Kent intimates that, on account of this peculiar modification at

the point of attachment, the creature may hereafter become

the type of a new genus. In view, however, of the disk-like

aspect of the adhesive extremity in the young P. brachypoda,

I would suggest that P. Bucket is probably an immature form

of an unobserved, more distinctly pedicellate member of the

present genus.

The embryo of the present species is elongate-ovate, about

three times as long as broad, and very active. It has two

contractile vesicles and a conspicuous ovate nucleus. I have

been unable to follow the development, as all those seen to

leave the parent have, within the confined space below the

cover-glass, sooner or later fallen victims to the appetite of

waiting Podophrye.

Solenophrya inclusa, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 5.)

Lorica subspherical, irregularly rounded or somewhat flat-

tened posteriorly, bearing near the anterior border an irregular

ol*

448 Dr. A. C. Stokes on some

equatorially-disposed rim or projection, close to which the

thin walls are pierced by narrow fissures for the exit of the

four to six fascicles of distinctly capitate tentacles; animal-

cule elongate-ovate or subspherical, entirely enclosed, not

attached to the lorica posteriorly ; contractile vesicle single ;

nucleus ovate, coarsely granular. Diameter of lorica ¢§y inch.

Hab. Standing water; attached to Proserpinaca aa other

aquatic plants.

The margin of the sheath in most of the loricate members

of the order to which the genus Solenophrya belongs is usually

difficult to demonstrate distinctly; but in this particular

species the frontal convexity or roof is so hyaline that its ex-

istence can be satisfactorily observed only by the use of. some

chemical means of removing the enclosed zooid. ‘This is

readily accomplished by a drop or two of caustic potash in

solution. The soft animal is thus entirely dissolved, the

hyaline lorica remaining unchanged and in condition for ex-

amination. The lorica is then observed to be generally but

irregularly spherical, the rounded contour being interrupted

anteriorly by the conspicuous rim, the edge of which is also

irregularly undulate and angular. The fascicles of tentacles

seem to issue from fissures near this rim, as I have been

unable to detect openings in the upper surface or dome-like

roof of the lorica.

Solenophrya pera, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 6.)

Lorica irregularly cubical or satchel-shaped, compressed

anteriorly, membranous, hyaline, the greatest height, length,

and breadth subequal, longest and widest at the base of

attachment, narrowing to the anterior border, the sides more

or less concave, the sloping ends truncate, the posterior

angles rounded, a narrow elongate cleft extending along the

entire frontal margin ; enclosed animalcule oval, about twice as

long as broad, not adherent to the lorica posteriorly ; ten-

tacles numerous, capitate, arising from the entire frontal

border; contractile vesicle single, posteriorly placed ; nucleus

conspicuous, subspherical, coarsely granular, located somewhat

in advance of the pulsating vacuole. Length and height of

lorica gy inch, width s$;; length of animal 7} 9 inch, width

yz00 to zgsa inch; two individuals often occupying the same

orica.

Hab. Standing water ; attached to Myriophyllum and other

aquatic plants.

The form of this lorica is so much like that of the ordinary

hand-satehel now popular among ladies, that it suggested

new Infusoria from American Fresh Waters. 449

the specific name. I have not observed the act of reproduction ;

but the presence of two individuals in one lorica suggests

fission or budding, the usual method in the order being by the

formation of a ciliated embryo. In another remarkable

undescribed species of this genus reproduction takes place by

encystment and the subdivision of the entire body into bifla-

gellate organisms. As I have thus far seen this form only

in its encysted condition, I prefer to observe the arrangement

of the tentacles before describing it.

Acineta urceolata, sp. nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 7.)

Lorica urceolate, widest and compressed anteriorly, the

walls thin, readily taking the form of the enclosed animalcule,

the posterior extremity continued as an attenuate, very short,

hollow pedicle one eighth to one tenth as long as the lorica,

the frontal margins separated by a narrow cleft-like fissure,

widened and rounded at the lateral borders ; enclosed body

almost filling the cavity of the lorica, and attached to it

posteriorly by a prolongation continued through the pedicle ;

endoplasm granular; tentacles capitate, a fascicle issuing from

each lateral angle of the anterior fissure ; nucleus oval; con-

tractile vesicle spherical, single. Length of lorica, including

pedicle, <4 inch.

Hab. Standing water, with various aquatic plants. ‘T'ren-

ton, New Jersey, U.S. A.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.

Fig. 1. Stylonychia notophora, x 480.

Fig. 2. Opisthotricha emarginata, x 500.

Fig. 3. Urostyla trichogaster, X 187.

Fig. 4. Podophrya brachipeda, x 480.

tig. 5. Solenophrya inclusa, x 480.

Fig. 6. Solenophrya pera, X 420.

Fig. 7. Acineta urceolata, X 480.

ig. 8

. Tiltina flavicans, x 550.

Fig. 9. Tillina inflata, x 550.

Fig. 10. Lacrymaria truncata, X 280.

Fig. 11. Anisonema emarginata, x 1000.

Fig. 12. Entosiphon ovatus, x 900.

fig. 18, Colpidium truncatum, x 460.

Fig. 14. Petalomonas carinata. Transverse section

Diagram.

Fig. 15. Zygoselmis acus, X 1850.

Fig. 16. Heteromita mutabilis, X 1200.

Fig. 17. Vorticella octava, s< 600,

450 Mr. W. Saville Kent on the Infusorial Parasites

XLI.—Notes on the Infusorial Parasites of the Tasmanian

White Ant. By W. SaviLte Kent, F.LS., F.Z.S.,

Superintendent and Inspector of Fisheries, Tasmania*.

So long since as the year 1856 M. C. Lespés, in a memoir

devoted to the organization of the Huropean white ant (Termes

lucifugus), recorded the fact that the contents of the intestine

of this insect are represented by a brown pulp consisting

chiefly of a living agglomeration of Infusoria. No specific

description of these Infusoria has been published up to the

present date, and it is only so recently as the year 1881 that a

detailed account, with illustrations, of the analogous parasites

of the American white ant (Zermes flavipes) has been con-

tributed by Dr. Joseph Leidy to the ‘ Proceedings of the

Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia.’ Through the

kind courtesy of Dr. Leidy I was enabled to include reprints

of his drawings of these parasitic animalcules in my mono-

graph of the Infusoria, then in course of publication, and

subsequently received from him, while residing in London, a

supply of the white ant with its accompanying parasites for

personal examination,

It was with much interest that I discovered, soon after my

arrival in Tasmania, that a species of white ant (specific name

at present undetermined) abounds in this colony, feeding, after

the manner of the North-American type, upon decaying

timber, and having its intestine similarly laden with parasitic

Infusoria. On making a close examination of these Infusoria

IT ascertained furthermore that they agreed with the American

types in being referable to no less than three distinct varieties,

two of which may be included in the generic groups instituted

for the American species by Dr. Leidy, while the third form

is entirely distinct. As species none of the series is precisely

identical with any that have hitherto been described, and

they have consequently to be recorded as new to science.

The largest and most abundantly developed form to which

T will draw attention on this occasion is referable to Dr.

Leidy’s genus Trichonympha. It is an elongate or pyriform

animaleule, having normally a smooth, somewhat inflated,

posterior region, and an acuminately-pointed, highly flexible,

anterior portion, which is more or less distinctly striated in a

longitudinal direction. From Dr. Leidy’s species Tricho-

nympha agilis it differs most distinctly in the relative shortness

* From the ‘Papers and Proceedings of the Royal Society of Tas-

mania’ for 1884, pp. 270-2738. Read November 17, 1884.

of the Tasmanian White Ant. 451

of the hair-like cilia which clothe the entire surface of the

body. In the last-named species a portion of these cilia are

as long as or longer than the body, and exhibit under certain

conditions a remarkable plume-like aspect. In the ‘Tasmanian

species, which, by way of compliment to the talented dis-

coverer of the genus, I propose to distinguish by the title of

Trichonympha Leidy?, the length of the cilia but little exceeds

that of many of the Opalinide and other previously known

endoparasitic Infusoria. It is furthermore not so easy to

recognize in the present species that the cilia, with respect to

their length, form three or four more or less distinct series, as

obtains in the American variety; for while those that clothe

the equatorial region of the body are somewhat the longer,

the entire series merge into one another by almost impercep-

tible gradations. In this respect the species here introduced

may be said to resemble an immature stage of the American

type. The great flexibility of the anterior portion of the

body is a feature common to the American and ‘Tasmanian

species, both exhibiting in a like manner a tendency to roll

this region upon itself in the form of a helix.

An important point that was left undetermined by Dr. Leidy

respecting the structure of 7rzchonympha relates to the precise

position of the oral aperture. The bodies of the animalcules

are almost invariably filled with fragments of the woody

débris devoured by their hosts the white ants, which shows

that their sustenance is taken into their body in a solid state,

and is not simply absorbed in the fluid form, as occurs with

the group of the Opalinide. A prolonged observation of

living examples of the American species remitted me by

Dr. Leidy, and likewise of the ‘Tasmanian type here intro-

duced, has resulted in my determining that a distinct oral

aperture is developed upon one side of the body at a short

distance only from the apical extremity. ‘This orifice takes

the form of a transverse slit, and is followed by a narrow

cesophageal track, which opens into the capacious digestive

cavity that occupies one half or two thirds of the posterior

region of the body. The plan recommended by Dr. Leidy

for observing the vital phenomena of these animalcules is to

empty out the intestine of the white ant containing them into

a little white of egg. J also have found this material favour-

able for their observation, but have gained an additional

insight into their life-history by employing in a like manner

thinly diluted milk. In this medium they not only live for a

considerable time, but meet with abundant nutriment, their

pharynx and digestive cavity being frequently found densely

452 Infusorial Parasites of the Tasmanian White Ant.

packed with its component corpuscles after their immersion

in this fluid for a short interval.

As with the American species, Trichonympha Leidyt is

represented in its earlier and immature conditions by a host

of polymorphic forms that differ greatly in aspect from the

adults. The youngest observed are of an ovate contour, and

clothed throughout with cilia of even length. These young

individuals gradually increase in length until their long

diameter may equal or even exceed four or five times their

greatest breadth, the cilia in the more advanced phases being

longest posteriorly, while the surface may be obliquely

furrowed in opposite directions. It is in connexion with this

transitory condition that I have observed the phenomena of

propagation not hitherto recorded. ‘This is effected by a

process of transverse fission, division taking place towards

the anterior region of the body along two intersecting fur-

rows. ‘The anterior of the two separated moieties assumes a

pyriform outline, and grows speedily to the parent shape,

while the posterior one retains its primitive attenuate fusi-

form contour, and may continue to multiply by fission.

When placed in diluted milk the animalcules of both the

American and Tasmanian species of Trichonympha have been

observed by me to assume a fixed condition that has not

hitherto been described. An attachment to the surface of

organic substances or other convenient fulcra is then accom-

plished through the medium of the long fascicle of hair-like

cilia that are produced from their posterior extremity. ‘These

cilia, intersecting one another at a short distance from the body,

form a sort of hollow cone, the expanded base of which

grasps the selected fulcrum of support after the manner of

an acetabulum. ‘This habit of, as it were, anchoring them-

selves by their long caudal cilia was observed in both the

adult and immature animalcules. No trace of the structure

common to all higher Infusoria known as the contractile

vesicle has been detected in connexion with Yrichonympha

agilis, and in the species now introduced it is, so far as | have

been able to ascertain, as conspicuously absent. In this

absence of a contractile vesicle Zrichonympha assimilates

itself to many Opalinide. While commenting upon the

apparent position of Zrichonympha, with relation to other

Infusorial forms (‘ Manual of Infusoria,’ vol. 1. p. 553), it

was suggested by me that, with respect to the great length

of its cilia and characteristic movements, it to some extent

resembled the multiflagellate genus Hexamita. Though the

more abundant evidence since adduced has sufficed. to

demonstrate that it belongs essentially to the Holotrichous

On a Variety of Meyenia fluviatilis. 453

Ciliata, the great length of the cilia, the manner in which —

they are employed, and the habit the animalcules exhibit

of anchoring themselves to foreign substances by their long

posterior cilia, is suggestive of the remote derivation of

these white ant parasites from a flagelliferous type allied to

Hexamita.

Of the two remaining Infusoria found by me in the Tas-

manian white ant the one is apparently referable to Dr. Leidy’s

genus Pyrsonympha, while the other belongs to Stein’s multi-

flagellate genus Lophomonas, so far recorded as a parasite

only of the Orthopterous insects Blatta and Gryllotalpa.

Several important points in their organization not having yet

been clearly ascertained, descriptive details of these two new

forms are reserved for a future communication.

XLII.—On a Variety of the Freshwater Sponge Meyenia

fluviatilis. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

On the 17th of December, 1883, I received from Mr. B. W.

Thomas, I'.R.M.S., of Chicago, a mounted preparation, with

specimen in the natural state, of a variety of Meyenta fluvia-

tilts, which he had found in the Calumet river near the lake

of this name, in the township of Calumet, South Chicago,

suggesting, if it were new and undescribed, that it might be

designated “ calumetica.” At this time I did not consider

the differences were sufficient to constitute a variety that

should be named, so, in reply, wrote to Mr. Thomas to this

effect.

Subsequently, however, I had occasion to examine some

preparations of MJeyenta fluviatilis from various localities near

London, which my friend Mr. J. G. Waller had kindly sent

me, and amongst them noticed one labelled ‘ Ditchley’s ”

which not only differed from the rest, but presented the same

varietal peculiarities as the Calumet specimen; hence I began

to attach more importance to Mr. Thomas’s suggestion than

I had hitherto done. Meanwhile I received another specimen

labelled “ Ditchley’s—England,” from Mr. H. Mills, of Buf-

falo, N. Y., in which there were a number of immature stato-

blasts together with the spiculation of the Calumet variety ;

and having, in reply, stated that it was the same sponge ‘as

that which Mr. ‘Thomas had proposed to designate “ calume-

tica,” I learned from Mr. Thomas afterwards that Mr. Mills

had sent my letter on to him; that he was glad that [ recog-

454 Mr. H. J. Carter on a

nized his variety ; that Mr. Mills’s specimen which had come

from England came from himself; and that he would be very

glad, not knowing much about sponges, if I would publish

a description of it.

It then struck me that the label “ Ditchley’s”’ being on

both Mr. Waller’s and Mr. Mills’s preparations, there must

be some connexion between the two, so I immediately (that

is on the 28th March last) communicated the facts to Mr.

Waller, who, in reply, not only pointed out the way in which

the ‘ Ditchley’s ”’ specimen got to America, but very kindly

sent me a specimen of it in the natural but dried state, which,

by the presence of the immature statoblasts &c., exactly

corresponded with Mr. Mills’s preparation. ‘To this speci-

men Mr. Waller added the following statement, viz. :—that

the sponge, growing around the stems of an aquatic plant,

had been obtained froma large pond at ‘ Ditchley’s Manor,”’

South Weald, near Brentwood, in the county of Essex, and

had been noticed by him as a variety, in a paper entitled

“Variation in Spongilla fluviatilis,” published in the ‘ Pro-

ceedings of the Quekett Microscopical Club, vol. v. 1878.

As Mr. Thomas’s specimen of this sponge from the Calumet

river is very small in quantity, I must describe it chiefly

from what Mr. Waller has kindly sent me, thus :—

Meyenia fluviatilis, var. angustibirotulata.

Coating the stems of aquatic plants to the extent of one

sixth of an inch in thickness all round. Consistence elastic,

fragile. Colour light yellow-brown. Skeletal spicule smooth,

curved, fusiform, gradually sharp-pointed, varying in size

under 75 by 3-6000ths in. in its greatest dimensions.

Statoblast globular, even on the surface, and white in

colour when tully developed, infundibularly depressed over

the hilous opening of the chitinous coat ; about 85-6000ths

in. in diameter; consisting of the usual germinal contents,

surrounded by a layer of birotules in juxtaposition, arranged

perpendicularly over the chitinous coat, and filled in between

with a microcell-structure up to the umbos of the birotules,

which, being naked and allowing the light to pass through

them, present a dark point respectively like minute holes in

the midst of the white microcell-substance ; birotule consisting

of a cylindrical shaft, more or less constricted in the middle,

which is sometimes furnished with one or more spines; rotule

fringed towards the margin rather than denticulated, so as to

present a striated appearance, which does not reach the umbo

or centre; total length of birotule about 6-6000ths in.

Loc. England and America.

Variety of Meyenia fluviatilis. 455

Obs. Described in the dry state. The Calumet specimen

is remarkable for presenting the birotulate spicules in all

stages of development /oose in the tissue of the sponge, where

it may be seen that the shaft is the first part to be formed,

commencing in two minute elongated portions, constricted

yet connected by a delicate thread in the centre, and thus

strongly foreshadowing the characteristic hourglass form of the

fully-developed spicule ; while, on the otherh and, the ‘ Ditch-

ley’s”’ specimen presents the whole statoblast in all stages

of development, from a minute and shrunken, shapeless

dried bit of yellowish sarcode, to the fully developed form

of this reproductive body. When first recognizable, in its

present dried state, as a reproductive organ, it presents an

ovoid or globular form of a yellow colour, about half the size

of the matured object, composed of a toughish yellow trans-

parent capsule, filled with globules or cells of a refractive

matter, which can be plainly seen through this envelope;

globules or cells varying in diameter under 5-6000ths in.,

consisting of a semifluid refractive substance, which, although

evidently undergoing subdivision in the larger portions, is

sufficiently consistent to retain its globularity when forced out

into the water by rupture of the capsule; so arranged as to

fill up the latter except at one point in the end, which

presents a minute, circular, transparent area, the future hilous

opening of the chitinous coat (?). After this the capsule be-

comes transformed into the shape of the fully-developed

statoblast, but still retaining its yellow colour, and now

covered by the layer of birotules alone, with their inner

rotules resting on the capsule, now also seen to be the

chitinous coat; to which is then added the white microcell-

structure which fills up the space between the birotules, and

thus completes the formation of this reproductive body.

The only variety of Meyenta fluviatilis that can be con-

founded with it is that of Bombay, on account of the greater

length of the birotules, whic: bear the proportion of six in the

former to seven in the latter; but here the shaft is equal in

thickness throughout and the rotules denticulated to the umbo

or centre, rather than fringed or striated towards the circum-

ference only, much as represented in my original description

of 1849 (‘ Annals,’ vol. iv. pl. ii. fig. 6, d); not like that

given by Dr. Bowerbank in 1863 (Proc. Zool. Soc. pl. xxxviii.

fig. 4), which must have been taken from an aceédental form,

and therefore is misleading. On the other hand, the skeletal

spicule in the Bombay variety may be spiniferous as well as

smooth ; while I have never seen any spiniferous ones in the

Calumet variety.

456 Mr. G. Lewis on new

In general the European and American specimens of

Meyenia fluviatilis have very short birotules, and although

the shaft expands into the rotule on either side, still, from

want of length, it does not present the hourglass shape of

the Calumet variety, which, and the smooth skeletal spicule,

constitute the chief distinguishing features of the latter.

XLITI.—New Species of Histeridee, with Synonymical Notes.

By Grorce Lewis, F.L.S.

THE part of the ‘ Munich Catalogue’ containing the His-

teride was issued in 1868, and gave 1151 species; and in

1884 Herr Joh. Schmidt publ’shed a supplementary list of

334 species in the ‘ Berliner ent. Zeitschrift.’ Synonymists

have corrected our records from time to time, but not to the

extent of materially reducing the total of 1485 species; and

lately I have carefully examined the types of the species in

the national collection, and the results ] have obtained, which

relate chiefly to synonymy, are given in this paper.

The family has not attracted the attention of many ento-

mologists, although the monograph of De Marseul, to which

too high praise cannot be given, is an excellent introduction

to the study of the group, and the clear and well-defined

exo-skeleton presented to the student in all the genera offers

characters easily tabulated or retained in the memory. Some

of the neglect at home doubtless rests on the collectors abroad,

who rarely send to Hurope even the most abundant species ;

and yet many of the most curious species may be easily

obtained by searching under loosened bark.

In the United States the species have been studied as

members of a “ limited fauna,” and it is difficult at once by

the aid of the descriptive literature alone to arrange all the

American species in their right order in a general catalogue,

as the descriptions do not refer to the allied species existing

elsewhere. But I hope before long to compile a systematic

catalogue, to replace those in alphabetical order now in use.

One of the results of limiting the study to local forms in

America is manifested by curious irregularities in the esti-

mated value of genera on the part of students and authors. Dr.

Horn lowers Phelister and Platysoma to subgenera, and gives

full generic value to others, as Lchinodes and Teretriosoma. In

Spectes of Histeridee. 457

Teretriosoma the chief generic character is the double

pygidium, and vwirens, chalybeum, facetum, festivum, are

species which clearly belong to it; but Teretrius somerseti is

an insect that comes between Horn’s genus and a typical

Teretrius, and if Horn had known T. somerset? he could not, on

the principles he has laid down, have given higher, if as high,

rank to Teretriosoma than he accords to Phelister in his

synopsis of 1873.

I am willing to recognize Teretriosoma, but while doing so

I think it consistent to accept also such genera as Pachy-

lopus, considered synonymous with Saprinus by Horn,

especially as by accepting it the genus Saprznus is somewhat

reduced; and this last genus even now, when collections

contain many novelties, comprises 330 species.

I have a collection contaiming over 1000 species of His-

teride, and this enables me to give comparative notes of the

differences between most of the new species and old ones, and

these memoranda are to my mind, in a group like the present,

the more valuable part of a description.

List of Species, arranged generically.

Hololepta pilipes.

flagellata, Avby.

Placodes ebeninus.

Apobletes esurialis,

cavatus,

Platysoma novum,.

Robestorfi.

planisternum.

—— restoratum, Walker.

desinens, Walker.

—— abyssinicum.

cinnamomeum, White,

elingue.

dufali, Marseul.

directum.

Pachycreerus nigro-ceruleus.

Baconia loricata.

—— patula.

Hister mundissimus, Walker.

luciscus.

somali,

decollatus, Roth.

—— glabratus, Roth.

—— regularis, Leconte.

— metallicus.

castus,

Hister femoralis, Motsch.

castaneus,

pusio, Erichson.

preecox, Hrichson.

Paromalus locellus.

— —- oblisus.

commeatus,

Ceelocreera nitida.

Renia meticulosa,

Dendrophilus sulcatus, Motsch.

finitimus, Walker.

Saprinus eequalis, Walker.

rubripes, Walker,

Styphrus corpulentus, Motsch,

Xenonychus altus.

Pachylopus ripe.

Tryponzeus torpedo.

bombacis.

veda,

Teretrius eestivus.

pulex, Fairm.

Homalopygus commensalis, |

Teratosoma longipes.

Chlamydopsis inquilina,

Onthophilus foveipennis.

hoya.

458 Mr. G. Lewis on new

Hololepta pilipes, n. sp.

Ovato-lata, depressa, nigra, nitida; fronte plana subconvexa; pro-

noto lateribus punctulato et ante basin inequaliter impresso, stria

marginali valida antice late interrupta ; elytris, margine inflexo,

levi, striis 1 et 3 brevissimis, 2 integra; propygidio punctis

sparsis cincto, utrinque bifoveolato; pygidio dense et fortiter

punctato ; tarsis subtus (anticis exceptis) rufo-pilosis. L. 9 mill.,

lat. 6.

Broadly ovate, depressed; forehead smooth and very

slightly concave between the eyes; tubercle in front of each

eye prominent, with a cluster of large punctures behind them.

Mandibles simple. ‘Thorax widest in the middle, with a large

irregular impression before base on each side; lateral stria

well defined, interrupted behind the head; a fine line in front

of the scutellum reaches nearly to the middle; base bisinuate

before the scutellum. Elytra with deep inflexed margin,

first and third stria very short, second complete. Propy-

gidium with scattered punctures at sides, with four shallow

fovee, two at the apex and two above them nearer the lateral

margin ; there is also a faint smooth median line. Pygidium

very densely and strongly punctured. Prosternum broad,

widening out to the base, and without a margin ; mesosternum

slightly sinuate, the sinuosity being as broad as the base of

the prosternum ; tibiz bidentate at apex, with a large tooth

above ; tarsi very short, middle and hind pairs pilose beneath.

Hab. Borneo (Wallace).

There is no other known species of Hololepta to which this

can be compared; the shape of the thorax and pilose tarsi

are very remarkable.

The type of Hololepta flagellata, Kirby, in the Museum is

an example of Lioderma 4-dentatum, F. ‘The locality given

by Kirby is doubtless an error.

Placodes ebeninus, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovatus, convexiusculus, niger, nitidus ; fronte stria integra

antice biarcuata; pronoto levi stria interna laterali valide im-

pressa obliqua, interstitio ante medium multo latiore ; elytris striis

punctiformibus, 1-3 integris, 4 basi abbreviata, 5 obsoleta ; pygidio

grosse punctato. L. 125 mill.

Hab. Zanzibar (Raffray).

This species is intermediate between caffer and senega-

lensis, and possesses some of the characters of each. The

frontal stria is more distinctly biarcuate than in caffer, the

Species of Histeride. 459

species it most resembles in size and outline. The thorax is

a little more transverse than in senegalensis and less so than

in caffer, and the thoracic line behind the eye is angulated

more distinctly than in either. The interstice between the

margin and the lateral stria widens out before the middle, and

at its widest part is double the width of that in senegalensis.

The strie of the elytra resemble those of caffer in their disposi-

tion; but they are even more punctiform than in senegalensis.

Apobletes esurialis, n. sp.

Oblongus parallelus, depressus, planatus, rufo-brunneus, nitidus ;

fronte transversa tenuissime punctulata, stria inter oculos recta, levi-

ter impressa ; pronoto levi, marginato, stria pone oculos interrupta ;

elytris striis dorsalibus 1-2 integris, 3 interrupta; propygidio

tenuissime punctulato; pygidio equaliter sat dense punctato ;

prosterno plano, lato, basi sinuato, lateribus arcuatis ; mesosterno

bisinuatim inciso, basi emarginato; tibiis, mediis 4-denticulatis,

posticis apice spinosis. L, 34 mill.

Hab. New Guinea,

The flat and parallel form, colour, and general sculpture will

distinguish this species from others in the list. I had the

opportunity to compare it with those in Marseul’s collection in

January 1884; it is rather larger than mysolicus ; the middle

tibie are armed with four teeth, the posterior pair are smooth

at the sides.

Apobletes cavatus, n. sp.

A, foveipyyo proxime affinis, sed multo latior: brunneus, nitidus ;

elytris striis 1-3 integris, 4 apicali, ceteris nullis. L. 22 mill.

Hab. Java (Raffray).

This species is allied to diopsipygus and foveipygus, and

has similar fossettes in a smooth pygidium. It is broader

than these species, and may be separated from them by its

three complete and one short apical striz. Beneath the pro-

sternum and mesosternum are broader, and the sinuosity of

the latter is wider in proportion than in diopstpygus, and in

this respect agrees best with fovedpygus.

Platysoma novum, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovatum, subdepressum, nigrum, nitidum; fronte concava

dense ocellato-punctata et minute punctulata, stria antice sub-

interrupta, clypeo dense strigoso-punctato vel rugoso ; pronoto

lateribus grosse et late punctato, stria integra sed antice puncti-

formi, ante scutellum fovyeolato; elytris striis 1-3 integris, 4

460 Mr. G. Lewis on new

valde abbreviata, 4 obsoleta ; mesosterno stria marginali integra ;

pygidio grosse ocellato-punctato, basi utrinque foveolato. L. 6

mill.

Hab. Malabar.

This insect may be placed in the first division of the genus,

although the sculpture of the head and clypeus and the tho-

racic punctures do not allow a comparison with any of the

described species. The frontal punctures apparently stamp

out and obliterate the frontal stria.

Platysoma Robestorfi, n. sp.

Oblongum, subparallelum, vigro-piceum, nitidum ; fronte concava,

stria integra; elytris striis 3 primis dorsalibus integris, 4-5

dimidiatis, suturali ultra medium abbreviata; pygidio margine

elevato, equaliter punctato. L. 34 mill.

Hab. Andaman Islands.

This species is closely allied to P. striale from Celebes ; it

is, however, smaller, with head less transverse, the fourth and

fifth striz run to the middle of the elytra, and the margin of

the pygidium is less elevated. It is named after our late

Resident at Port Blow, by whom it was taken abundantly on

several occasions.

Platysoma planisternum, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovatum, complanatum, piceum, nitidum; antennis pedi-

busque rufis; fronte leviter concava, subtiliter punctulata; stria

transversa tenuiter impressa, recta; pronoto stria antice late

interrupta ; elytris striis 1-2 integris, validis, 3 in medio inter-

rupta; propygidio parce punctato ; pygidio ocellato-punctato, mar-

gine equaliter elevato. L. 54 mill.

Hab. Mysol (Wallace).

The species composing the genus Apobletes are, as Marseul

admits, somewhat heterogeneous ; and | believe the present

insect may be an Apobletes. The prosternum is flat, slightly

rounded at the base, without sculpture, widely (not deeply)

sinuate between the coxe. ‘The mesosternum is broad and

transverse at the apex, widely and slightly smuate. Super-

ficially it is hardly perceptible that the meso- and metaster-

num are not of one piece; the latter has, however, a lateral

marginal stria, which terminates where the suture is beneath

the surface chitin.

Platysoma Dohrnii, Mars. 1864= quinguestriatum, Motsch.

1863=restoratum, Walker, 1858. I have determined that

Species of Histeride. 461

Dohrnii=restoratum by seeing the type of the latter in the

British Museum; and an example of guinquestriatum which I

possess from the collection of the late Mr. Andrew Murray,

apparently received by him from Motschulsky, is a smal!

individual referable also to Dohrnit.

Platysoma Motschulskyi, Mars. 1864=ceylonicum, Motsch.

1863 =desinens, Walker, 1858. Synonymy determined by

comparison, as in preceding species.

Platysoma abyssinicum, n. sp.

Ovatum, subdepressum, nigro-piceum; antennis pedibusque piceo-

brunneis ; fronte concava punctata, stria integra; pronoto trans-

verso, lateribus grosse punctato in medio punctulato, marginato,

stria pone oculos subangulata; elytris apice parce punctatis, striis

1-3 integris, 4-5 antice abbreviatis, 6 dimidiata; propygidio

pygidioque grosse punctatis primo ad hoe subfoveolato ; prosterno

sparse punctulato; mesosterno sinuato marginatoque. L. 34

mill.

Hab. Abyssinia (Laffray).

This belongs to the same group as seulptum and capense,

but its general outline, more depressed form, and the fourth

and fifth elytral strize of nearly equal length, will separate it.

In its upper surface it has the general appearance of Pachy-

crerus arabicus.

Hister cinnamomeus, White, from New Zealand is an imma-

ture Platysoma. ‘l'ype in the Museum.

Platysoma elingue, n. sp.

Ovatum, subdepressum, piceum, nitidum ; fronte subtilissime punc-

tulata, stria valida transversa integra ; pronoto impunctato, stria

completa; elytris striis validis, 1—3 integris, 4 ante, 5 ultra medium

abbreviatis ; propygidio pygidioque grosse punctatis. L. 3% mill,

Hab. Hadley Estate, Dikoya, Ceylon. December 1881.

In general facies this species agrees with carolinum; it

differs in having but five dorsal striw, 1-3 complete, as in

carolinum, 4 apical and occupying one third of the elytra,

5 much longer and equidistant from the fourth and suture.

The forehead and clypeus are not concave, and beneath the

insect is more convex than carolinum, the prosternum less

wide, and the apex of the mesosternum less transverse.

Marseul considers semistriatum, Motsch.=birmanum, and in

this case Motschulsky was very wrong in comparing the first

to carolinum.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 32

462 Mr. G. Lewis on new

Platysoma dufali, Mars.—I obtained a few examples of this

at Galle in November 1881, and record its occurrence in

Ceylon for the first time.

Platysoma directum.

Cylindricum, nigrum, nitidum, antennis pedibusque rufis, fronte

parum coneava, punctulata; pronoto punctato, stria laterali

integra antice interrupta, pone oculos angulata, ante scutellum

foveolato ; elytris striis 1-4 integris, 5-6 dimidiatis ; mesosterno

late sinuato, stria integra; propygidio pygidioque parce et grosse

punctatis. L. 4} mill.

Hab. Paya.

The facies and sculpture of this species are close to those of

coarctatum, but it is as large again; the forehead and clypeus

more deeply excavated; the transverse line of thorax inter-

rupted; the punctures throughout are much larger and the

apical sinuosity of the mesosternum relatively wider.

Pachycrerus nigro-ceruleus, n. sp.

Oblongus, cylindricus, nigro-ceruleus, nitidus, punctulatus ; fronte

stria integra, pronoto undique punctulato; elytrorum striis 1—4

dorsalibus integris, 5 dimidiata, 6 ante basin abbreviata ; propy-

gidio pygidioque dense punctulatis. L. 3 mill.

Hab. Abyssinia (Raffray).

In form and sculpture this species is closely allied to

Raffrayt. he differences are in size (3 millim. instead of 6)

and the colour; the 5th stria only reaches the middle of the

elytron and the 6th does not attain to the base.

BAcontA, n. gen.

Corpus depressum. Caput retractile, parvum; mandibulis parvi-

bus et equalibus ; fronte subexcavata, stria circulari. Antenne

sub frontis margine insert, clava ovali. Pronotum transversum

latum, marginatum, elytris 3- vel 4-striatis. Prosternum, parum

angustatum, bistriatum, basi emarginatum, lobo antico transverso

et latissimo. Mesosternum latissimum antice rectum. Tibie

extus unidentatee vel inermes.

The antenna has articles 3 to 8 nearly equal, the second is

as long again as the third, and the club is composed of three

articles equal in size.

The name of this genus, which may be placed before

_Phelister, will associate it with the name of the Elizabethan

philosopher.

; Species of Histeridee. 463

Laconia loricata, n. sp.

Ovata, depressa, nigra, nitida, supra ceerulea ; fronte punctata stria

circulari ; pronoto lateribus parce et tenue punctato, ante medium

impresso, stria marginali integra; elytris apice punctatis, striis

tenuibus, 1—4 integris, ceteris nullis ; mesosterno stria antice inter-

rupta; propygidio parce punctato, pygidio sat dense punctato

utrinque subimpresso; tibiis anticis tridentatis et ceteris uni-

spinosulis. L. 6 mill., lat. 44.

The surface-sculpture of this fine species in some respects

agrees with Phelister violaceus, and both are from the same

country. Amongst the flat Histeride it is remarkable for its

great breadth.

Hab. Blumenau, Brazil.

Baconia patula, n. sp.

Ovata, depressa, nigro-picea, nitidissima; fronte tenuissime punctu-

lata, stria antice interrupta; pronoto punctis in lateribus aliquot

sparsis, angulis antice rufis ; elytris apice sparse punctatis, striis

1-2 integris, 3 dimidiata; propygidio pygidioque punctatis;

mesosterno stria antice integra; tibiis postice non-denticulatis.

L. 3 mill., lat. 2.

This species, when compared with Joricata, has several

characters that are observed also between Macrosternus Mar-

seuli and Laferted when compared together. The blue colour

is lost in both the smaller species and the surface- sculpture is

less obvious. In Saconva the great dilatation of the thorax

is owing to the widening out of the thoracic margin, and not

to the extensive growth of the prosternum, as in Jacro-

sternus ; but the plate of the mesosternum is much wider in

Baconva than in Marseul’s genus. The widest part of this

insect and the last is just below the humeral angle.

Hab. Blumenau, Brazil.

Mister mundissimus, Walker, 1859=scevola, Er. 1834.

This I have determined by the examination of the type in the

national collection. Walker begins his description of his

species by comparing it to scevola and chinensis.

Hister luciscus, n. sp.

Ovatus, subconvexus, niger, subnitidus ; fronte stria antice recta;

pronoto stria interna integra ; elytris striis 1-3 dorsalibus integris,

4 brevissima punctiformi, suturali arcuata abbreviata ; propygidio

pygidioque punctulatis. L. 9 mill.

Hab, Birmah (ex coll, Monchicourt),

32*

464 Mr, G. Lewis on new

This insect is closely allied to Baconz, but it differs as

follows :—It is smaller, with the inner thoracic stria com-

plete and without a fovea, the fourth elytral stria short and

formed only of punctures, and the sixth faint and visible |

only before the apex. I compared this with the type of

Baconi in Marseul’s collection when last in Paris.

Lister somali, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovatus, depressus, niger, nitidus; antennis pedibusque

brunneis ; fronte subtiliter punctulata, stria integra antice recta ;

pronoto subtilissme punctulato, stria interna integra, pone oculos

angulata, externa brevi arcuata; elytris striis 1—4 validis inte-

gris, 5-6 dimidiatis, evidenter punctatis; propygidio sparse

punctulato ; pygidio levi; prosterno basi subimpresso, punctato,

mesosterno antice rotundato emarginato stria integra; tibiis

anticis tridentatis, posticis biseriatim multispinosis. L. 33 mill.

Hab. Somali Land.

The system of surtace-sculpture here places the species in

the abyss¢nicus group. ‘The diminutive size, more depressed

form, non-sinuate mesosternum, and smooth pygidium are its

most distinctive characters.

Hister decollatus and glabratus, Roth, are allied to abys-

sinicus and subsulcatus, but cannot be identified by the de-

scriptions published in 1851.

Ilister regularis, Leconte, also is of the same section, and

ihe name would probably prove to be a synonym could the

type be examined. The locality given by Leconte is ‘ Africa,”

and species of the abyssinicus group occur on both the east

and west coasts.

Mister metallicus, n. sp.

Oblongus, convexus, seneus, nitidus; fronte subbifoveolata, stria

integra, antice elevata, subtiliter punctulata ; pronoto levi, stria

interna integra, externa vix abbreviata; elytris striis 1-3 inte-

gris, et ceteris obsoletis; propygidio (utrinque bifoveolato) pygi-

dioque grosse punctatis, in medio levibus, prosterno basi depresso,

mesosterno stria integra. L.8 mill.

Hab. India; two examples in the British Museum, and

one in my own collection.

This species must be placed next to punctulatus, and it is a

very remarkable species on account of its colour. It differs

chiefly from punctulatus in the absence of punctures on the

head, thorax, and elytra, and in the forehead being more

transverse.

Species of Histeridee. 465

Hister castus, n. sp.

Ovalis, convexiusculus, niger, nitidus ; antennis pedibusque rufis ;

fronte punctulata, stria circulari; pronoto stria laterali interna

haud interrupta, externa basi vix abbreviata; elytris rubris

macula communi angulata nigra, striis 1—6 integris, 5-6 arcuatim

junctis ; propygidio pygidioque grosse punctatis ; prosterno undi-

que strigoso, lobo parce et grosse punctato ; mesosterno arcuato,

marginato; tibiis anticis tridentatis, posticis biseriatim spinosis.

L. 3 mill.

Hab, KX) Hahaz (Millingen).

This species comes near to kurdistanus, from which it is

known by its size and colour, by the simple punctuation of

the pygidium and non-sinuate mesosternum. In kurdistanus,

of which Dr. Millingen also found examples, the pygidium

has large ocellated punctures. ‘The strigose sculpture of the

prosternum requires a high power to reveal it.

Hister femoralis, Motsch. 1863=celestis, Mars. 1857. In

a long series I took in Ceylon some of the examples have an

anterior transverse line on the thorax, in others it is nearly

obliterated, and in most absent; the last of these varieties

agrees with the type of celestis.

Hister castaneus, 1. sp.

Ovalis, subconvexus, castaneus, nitidus; fronte plana, subtilissime

punctulata, stria antice recta, ad oculos terminata ; pronoto stria

interna integra, externa vix abbreviata, ante scutellum subfoveo-

lato ; elytris striis 1-4 validis crenatis integris, 5 et suturali abbre-

viatis ; propygidio parce punctulato basi subbifoveolato ; pygidio

punctulato utrinque subfoveolato ; prosterno subtiliter punctato

stria integra ; mesosterno in medio sinuato, stria valida; tibiis

anticis fortiter bidentatis, posticis biseriatim, longius multispinosis.

L. 43 ad 5 mill.

Hab. Chontales (Belt).

This is a peculiar species as regards colour; the anterior

angles of the thorax are very prominent, and the raised

margin is continued round them, joining the internal stria

behind the eyes, at which point the stria is slightly deflexed.

The lobe of the prosternum is large and directed downwards.

In one of my examples the fovee in the pygidium are more

distinct than in the other, and there is a third fovea at the

apex. ‘The fore tibize are somewhat dilated and have very

prominent denticulations.

The species described by Erichson as Hister precox and

pusvo from Peru seem to me to be placed by him in a wrong

genus.

466 Mr. G. Lewis on new

Paromatus locellus, n. sp.

Ovalis, parum convexus, niger, nitidus, sat dense punctulatus. An-

tennis pedibusque brunneis, fronte stria ad oculos completa; pro-

noto stria integra; elytris striis prope obsoletis; prosterno basi

parum lato, stria marginali antice et postice interrupta; meso-

sterno antico emarginato, stria transversa biangulata; propygidio

pygidioque subtiliter punctulatis. L. 33 mill.

flab. Sarawak ( Wallace).

The oval form distinguishes this species from the two next,

but all belong to a section of the genus which has the meta-

sternum broadly depressed in the middle of the basal half,

and which has the first segment of the abdomen with an

acutely raised line or linear tubercle, which divides a depres-

sion similar to that of the metasternum though wider.

The mesosternum has the transverse line much like that

in oblisus.

Paromalus oblisus, n. sp.

Subellipticus, niger, nitidus, sat dense punctulatus; antennis pedi-

busque brunnels ; ; fronte marginata, pronoto stria marginali

integra; elytris striis subhumeralibus obsoletis ; prosterno basi

parum lato, stria marginali antice et postice interrupta; mesosterno

stria transversa biangulata; propygidio pygidioque subtiliter punc-

tulatis. L. 33 mill.

Hab. Andaman Islands.

The elliptical form of this species distinguishes it from

locellus, and beneath the punctuation is much finer and the

prosternum is narrower and round at the base. Both species

have the facies of the European complanatus, but are larger.

The mesosternum is limited at its base by a transverse line

acutely angulate on either side.

Paromalus commeatus, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovalis, parum convexus, punctulatus, pedibus antennisque

brunneis, clava rufa; fronte subtilissime punctulata, stria margi-

nali antice angulata, pone oculos interrupta; pronoto stria integra,

antice ad angulum subfoveolato ; elytris vix dense punctulatis ;

propygidio py gidioque subtilissime punctulatis ; prosterno lateri-

bus striatis, basi submar ginata ; ; mesosterno stria interrupta,

dense punctato, metasterno in medio depresso. L. 33 mill.

Hab. Kandy and Balangoda, Ceylon.

This species is even more like complanatus than the two

preceding, because of its outline, but it is less depressed. It

has, like oblésus and locedlus, the peculiar raised line in the

middle of the first abdominal segment, and the mesosternum

Species of Histeridee. 467

has the transverse line less acutely angulated than in the

Andaman species.

Celocrera nitida, n. sp.

Nigra, nitida; antennis pedibusque fuscis ; fronte punctulata, stria

semicirculari, valida; pronoto circum late punctato, ante scu-

tellum transversim impresso; elytris subtilissime punctulatis,

striis validis 1-4 et suturali integris, 2 posterioribus basi arcuatim

junctis, 5 in medio abbreviata ; propygidio grosse et minute punc-

tato; prosterno lobo grosse punctato, bistriato, basi inciso ;

mesosterno antice subacuminato et subbisinuato. L. 34 mill.

Hab. Abyssinia and Zanzibar.

This insect, although differing so much above in surface-

sculpturefrom C. costifera, doubtless belongsto the same genus.

Beneath the apex of the mesosternum is less acuminate than

in costifera, on which species alone the genus has hitherto

stood, and it is also slightly bisinuate ; but in other respects

the under surface agrees with the species named. ‘There is

no fovea on the forehead in niteda.

RENIA, n. gen.

Orbicularis, subconvexa, brunnea, nitida. Caput retractum ; fronte

et clypeo modice latis, stria carinata basi obsoleta; mandibulis

robustis. Antenne brevissime, sub frontis margine insert ;

clava articulo unico cylindrico et ceteris sensim incrassatis. Pro-

sternum lobo antico lato, marginato, busi inciso; mesosternum

profunde bisinuatum, marginatum. Pronctum latum, stria unica

tenuissime marginali. Propygidium hexagonum parum convexum ;

pygidium dejectum inferius semiovale. Femora et tibiz valde

dilatata.

The lobe of the mesosternum overlaps the prosternum, which

is cut out to receive it.

Renia meticulosa, n. sp.

Orbicularis, subeconyvexa, piceo-brunnea, fronte stria antice integra ;

pronoto subtilissime punctulato, cum linea utrinque basi elevata,

intus curvata; elytris marginibus angustis elevatis, stris 1—4

tenuissimis elevatis, basi incurvatis, suturali tuberculiformi; pro-

sterno lobo strigoso in medio utrinque bistriato ; mesosterno antico

arcuatim striato subtilissime et parce punctato; pygidio parce

punctulato, apice rugoso. L. 43 mill.

Hab. Parana.

This genus may be placed near Hretmotus; the species is

one of the most curious in the family.

Dendrophilus sulcatus, Motsch,

I am indebted to Mr. G. C. Champion for examples of this

468 Mr. G. Lewis on new

species, which has been found in Besika Bay in a rotten tree,

in company with the rare Hister Ariast. It is very closely

allied to punctatus, but is smaller, less oblong, more coarsely

and more thickly punctured, and all the dorsal striz are more

deeply impressed. The fifth and sutural strie are always

well defined, and in one example | have they are as deep as

the others. Beneath, the plate of the abdominal segment

joining the metasternum is more quadrate and the apex ot

the mesosternum is distinctly less sinuate. It is very different

from XNaviert, of which, from description, Marseul thought it

might be a variety.

Dendrodipnis grandis, Reitter, has been recorded in error

by Herr Schmidt as a Dendrophilus.

Dendrophilus finitimus, Walker (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

1859, p. 53), is a species of Carcinops with large dorsal

punctures.

Saprinus rubripes, Walker, 1871 (nee Erichson, 1834), and

equalis, Walker, cannot be made out by the descriptions. I

notice them here because Herr Joh. Schmidt includes them

in his carefully compiled list of 1884.

The descriptions read as follows :—

Saprinus equalis.—Black, extremely thickly and minutely

Heo a Prothorax with a smooth and shining disk,

Jach elytron with five oblique and abbreviated strie ; space

towards the suture smooth, shining. Legs slightly fringed

with gilded bristles. Length of body 3 lines.

Saprinus rubripes.— Black, shining, very thickly and

minutely punctured. Antenne and legs deep red. Hach

elytron with five slightly oblique striz, which do not extend

beyond half the length from the base; a small smooth space

adjoining the fore part of each suture. Length of the body

13 line.

Motschulsky’s genus Styphrus has been admitted into

Herr Schmidt’s list; but Harold did right in refusing to

recognize it in the Munich Catalogue. The generic character

is simply “ Styphrus corpulentus, M., Ce genre de Histérides

est remarquable par son corps convexe ;” and the species is

characterized as ‘ Le St. corpulentus est noir et bordé d’un

poil roussatre. I] est de la taille du Saprinus nitidulus,

auquel il ressemble, et provient de Tourcomenie.”

Xenonychus altus, n. sp.

Ovatus, brevis, perconvexus, brunneus, subnitidus; fronte levi inter

oculos angulatim striata; pronoto undique transversim vermicu-

Species of Histeridee. 469

lato-striato, lateribus marginato ; elytris rugoso-punctatis, striis

1-2 dorsalibus et suturali integris, 3 abbreviata, 1 et 2 basi cum

suturali junctis; propygidio pygidioque parum dense strigosis ;

tibiis anticis latis fortiter bidentatis, posticis dilatis et multispi-

nosis. L. 33 mill.

Hab. Egypt.

I am indebted to Dr. Sharp for this Histerid, which is

allied to fossor, but is a far more extraordinary insect ; its

great convexity gives it a dorsal outline suggestive of Pulex

arritans. The convexity of the abdominal region is twice as

great as that of the dorsal area, which is covered by the

elytra. The peculiar sculpture of the thorax, which is clothed

at the anterior angle with griseous hairs, although incipi-

ently apparent in fossor, is at present unique amongst the

Histeride.

NXenonychus was misplaced in the Munich Catalogue; the

right position for it is between Saprinus and Pachylopus. I

think, as I have said at the beginning of this paper, that

Pachylopus is worthy of generic rank, and may be known at

once from Saprinus by the “ tibie posticee tumide extus

dense strigillate.’’ It is a genus at present confined to the

Cape of Good Hope and the sandy coasts of the Pacific ; but

the African species is distinct from all the others by a remark-

able sexual character displayed in the prolongation of the

apices of the elytra in one of the sexes ; whether in the male

or female is not yet recorded.

Pachylopus ripe, B. sp.

Niger, nitidus; antennis pedibusque rufo-brunneis ; fronte stria trans-

versa recta; pronoto levi, basi sparse punctato, stria integra ;

elytris impunctatis, striis validis 1-2 obliquis ante medium ab-

breviatis, 3 plus quam dimidiata, 4 breyissima vel obsoleta, propy-

gidio punctulato, pygidio levi. L. 23 ad 23 mill,

Hab. Enoshima and Hakodate, in Japan.

This species is about the size of Saprinus lucidulus, and is

remarkable for the smoothness of its upper surface. Some

examples are unicolorous, others have a red band aeross the

middle of the elytra, wide at the outer margin, and gradually

lessening towards the suture.

Tryponeus torpedo, n. sp.

T. thoracico proxime affinis. @Q. Ater, nitidus, latus, robustus ;

fronte leviter excavata, rostro apice obtuso bilobo, pronoto pone

oculos subfoveolato ; tibiis fortiter denticulatis. L. 114 mill.

Hab. Chontales.

470 Mr. G. Lewis on new

This species is the largest Tryponeus yet discovered ; it is

very near thoracicus, but is in every way more robust. The

spine or prolongation of the pygidium, viewed sideways, ap-

pears slightly raised, not depressed as in thoracicus; the

apex of the rostrum is broader, and the tibia are armed with

stronger and more robust teeth. All the plates of the sub-

structure are also much broader.

I have two examples, both females, taken by Mr. Belt.

Tryponeus bombacis, n. sp.

Cylindricus, niger, nitidus; fronte excavata punctata, inter oculos

tenuissime strigoso, rostro apice bituberculato; pronoto dense et

erosse punctato, lateribus marginato ; elytris parce punctatis ; pro-

pygidio pygidioque dense punctatis, prosterno parallelo marginato.

L, 21 miil.

Hab. Ceylon.

I took two examples of this species, one at Peradeniya on

a Ficus, the other at Kitulgal on a Bombax; both are, I be-

lieve, females. This and the following, like the two Japanese

species, fall into Zryponeus rather than Trypeticus. All four

have certain characters in common, and probably represent a

section of the genus peculiar to Eastern Asia.

Tryponeus veda, n. sp.

Cylindricus, niger, nitidus ; antennis pedibusque rufo-piceis, pranoto

stria laterali integra parum dense punctato ; elytris sat parce

punctatis ; propygidio pygidioque dense punctatis. L. 34 mill.

¢. Fronte leviter impressa lateribus basique margine elevatis,

rostro apice obtuso reflexo, pronoto antice retuso, opaco ; pygidio

obtuso.

2, Fronte fortiter impressa, apice subbituberculato.

Hab. Dikoya, Ceylon.

The prosternum is quadrate in front, sinuate at the base, and

punctured, with a broad, rather deep and wide sulcus on each

side, reaching from the base to three fourths of its length.

The mesosternum is obtuse, arcuate at the sides, and the

broader part has a similar sulcus to the prosternum.

I saw plenty of this species in a stump of iron-wood, with

a Platypus, which has the apices of the elytra bifurcate, but

only succeeded in securing two, which are fortunately one of

each sex.

Teretrius cestivus, n. sp.

Cylindricus, subelongatus, niger, nitidus, undique sat dense punctu-

latus ; fronte convexa, stria laterali supra oculos, pronoto stria

marginali integra, interstitio lato ; prosterno basi profunde inciso,

Species of Histeride. 471

striis subparallelis; mesosterno in medio acuminato marginato,

stria transversa terminato ; metasterno punctato, linea in medio ;

pygidio tenuissime strigoso-rugoso, punctato. L. 34 mill.

Hab. Abyssinia (Raffray).

This is near parasita, but is more cylindrical and more elon-

gate. The punctuation is more general, the marginal striz

of the prosternum are more parallel and only slightly divergent

in front. A transverse line divides the meso- from the meta-

sternum, and in this and in the wide interstice of the thoracic

margin it agrees with pdcipes. The pygidium under the

microscope is very finely strigosely rugose between the rather

large punctures.

Teretrius brunneus, Lewis, 1879=pulex, Fairm. 1877. I

am enabled to determine the synonymy of the above through

the kindness of Mons. R. Oberthiir, who has sent me a type

of pulex.

Homalopygus commensalis, n. sp.

Oblongo-ovatus, subconvexus, piceus, nitidus ; antennis pedibusque

rufo-brunneis ; fronte dense subocellato-punctata, stria utrinque

sat distincta; pronoto antice subocellato-punctato, postice punc-

tato, stria interna integra, media in angulo cessante; elytris

undique punctulatis, striis 2 et 3 dorsalibus integris, 1 et 4 basa-

libus brevibus, suturali basi et apice interrupta ; propygidio pygi-

dioque punctulatis ; prosterno lateraliter marginato ; mesosterno

stria integra. L. 21 mill.

This species is less wide and more convex than longipes,

and the thoracic and elytral strie, which are short or nearly

obsolete in the latter, are long and well defined in commen-

salis. ‘

Hab. Blumenau, Brazil, and has been found, Herr E.

Reitter informs me, in the galleries made by Termites.

TERATOSOMA, n. gen.

Oblongum, gibbum, setulosum. Caput non-retractum, mandibulis

erassibus non-prominulis. Antenne breves, margine insert, scapo

grosso, articulis 3—7 sensim incrassatis, clava articulo unico oblengo-

ovato. Pronotum bisulcatum, lateribus elevatissimis, fossa antica

pro receptione (in totum) antennarum. Scutellum triangulare.

Elytra gibbosa, striis punctiformibus, humeris elevatis. Pedes

longissimi, flagelliformes, tarsis anticis brevissimis, tibiis apice

subcanaliculatis,

Teratosoma longipes. n. sp.

Oblongum, rufo-brunneum, fulvo-setulosum ; pronoto parce punctato,

in longitudine profunde sulcato, in medio bituberculato, nitido ;

472 Mr. G. Lewis on new Species of Histeride.

elytris striis confusis punctiformibus, sutura elevata, basi utrinque

sulcatis ; propygidio parce punctato; prosterno dense punctato,

lateralibus sinuato, basi valde arcuato ; mesosterno depresso antice

angustato, postice lato. L. 3 mill.

Hab. Blumenau, Brazil.

This curious insect may be placed near Onthophilus. The

anterior angle of the thorax, viewed from above, seems angu-

lated, in the same manner as in Heterdus hispanus, lioderus,

and others; but when viewed from the front this protube-

rance is seen to be the superstructure of a large cavity which

occupies the greater part of the elevated thoracic ridge. In

this cavity the whole of the antenne can be lodged, having

at the same time space for movement, and when the antenne

are thus stored, club first, the large basal joint fits into the

orifice and effectually closes it. In Chlamydopsis, the basal

joint of the antenne covers the funiculus when in a state of

repose, but leaves the club visible. Teratosoma is a Myrme-

cophilous species ; but while being able to effectually protect

the antenne when disturbed or enjoying repose, Nature has

made no provision for the protection of the long legs, which

are often contractible in members of this family. ‘The long

legs are doubtless of the greatest value in securing rapid

movement, and the fore tarsi are very short and can rest in

the tibial grooves; but in the other legs the recesses are too

shallow to afford much security. The hind femora are

bowed in such a manner as to enable the insect to raise them

perpendicularly.

Chlamydopsis inquilina, un. sp.

Castanea, gibba, subnitida ; fronte opaca, rugoso-punctata , pronoto

transverso, nitido, margine acute elevato, parce obsoleto-punctato ;

elytris subnitidis, fere ut in C. striatella, parce setulosis ; pedibus

elongatis, pube adpressa vestitis; propygidio pygidioque dense

griseo-hirsutis. L. 3} mill.

Hab. Australia (Duboulay).

C. inquilina may be known from duboulad (sic) by its larger

size and transverse thorax, which is acutely and evenly

elevated both in front and at the sides. From striatella it

differs in its longer and more robust legs, and shining thorax

with large, shallow, indistinct punctures, and the elytra are less

elevated in the region of the scutellum. The propygidium and

the pygidium are clothed with long griseous hairs, and the

legs are covered with a short dense pubescence.

The genus Chlamydopsis should be placed near Onthophilus.

Onthophilus foveipennis, n. sp.

Ovatus, supra depressiusculus, niger, subopacus; fronte inter oculos

Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants. 473

sub-bifoveolata ; pronoto dense punctato, 6-costulato, margine

non-elevato ; elytris costis 6 alternatim elevatis, intervallis bi-

crenato-carinulatis, insterstitiis punctulatis ; propygidio grosse

punctato, in medio subelevato; prosterno lato, basi sinuato ;

mesosterno bisinuato, metasterno in medio subsulcato. L. 24 mill.

Hab, Amurland (Christoph).

This species has the thoracic margin and coste as in exa-

ratus, but the punctuation of the thorax is after the manner

of sulcatus, but more dense. The elytra also are sculptured

closely to the pattern of exaratus, but the punctures are not

strigose. Between the second and third coste at the base of

each elytron there is a large and very deep sulcus, as is often

the case in sulcatus.

Onthophilus hova, n. sp.

Ovalis, subconvexus, niger, nitidus ; antennarum clava tarsisque flavis,

fronte inequaliter impressa ; pronoto ocellato-punctato, margine

magis dilatato,stria interna parallela fortiter elevata; elytris sutura

et 4 costis elevatis, intervallis biseriatim punctatis, cum punctu-

lorum linea intermedia; prosterno lateraliter marginato, basi

sinuato ; mesosterno bisinuato; metasterno profunde bifoveolato,

in medio sulcato. L. 1? mill.

Hab. Madagascar (Raffray).

This species is very roughly sculptured and relatively its

than any other known species. It is allied to costipennis and

9-costatus, from which the size, absence of thoracic carine,

and the deep foveee and sulcus in the metasternum, thus °]’,

will distinguish it. It is slightly setose, and is probably a

species which resides under bark like hésp/dus and arboreus.

XLIV.—Notes on some Fossil Plants collected by Mr, R.

Dunlop, Airdrie, from the Lanarkshire Coal-field. By

Rosert Kinston, F.G.S.*

THROUGH the kindness of Mr. Dunlop I have had the oppor-

tunity of examining the fossil plants collected by him from

several localities in the Lanarkshire Coal-field, The annexed

list of species, compiled from this collection, though of con-

siderable interest, must not be regarded as a complete repre-

sentation of the Carboniferous fossil flora of this district ; but

it contains one or two species which have not been previously

* Read before the Geological Society of Glasgow, April 2, 1885,

474 Mr. R. Kidston on some Fosstl Plants

recorded from Scotland. I have only to express my hope

that Mr. Dunlop will continue his investigations in a field of

natural history on which he has so successfully entered.

Many of the specimens he has secured are exceedingly fine ;

of some of the species, they are finer than any I have yet seen

from the British Coal-fields.

As it is my intention to work out the distribution of the

Carboniferous flora, I am much indebted to Mr. Dunlop for

the facilities he has given me in examining his specimens. I

shall be very glad if others, who possess specimens of Carbon-

iferous fossil plants, would kindly allow me to examine them,

and so assist in working out their distribution; on my part

I shall be most happy, as far as I can, to help any who may

wish for assistance in the study of this most interesting class

of fossils.

It is only possible by mutual cooperation to compile a

complete list of the Carboniferous fossil plants from an area

so large and rich as that of the British Coal-fields.

CALAMARIA,

CALAMITES, Suckow.

Weiss, in his two volumes on Calamites **, has contributed

so much to our knowledge of the stems and their ramification,

the fructification, foliage, and roots of Calamites, that this

group of fossil plants can no longer be looked upon as that

about which we are most ignorant. His first volume deals

chiefly with the fructification of Calamites, his second treats

of the stems, as well as of the foliage and roots, with much

additional information in regard to their fructification and

systematic position.

The Calamariz have usually been classed with the Equi-

setaceee ; but from the examination of their fructification it

is seen that there are points in which they clearly differ from

the recent Hguisetum. On the other hand, there are some

characters in which Calamites have a considerable similarity

with the Equisetacezs, and among recent plants it is certainly

with this group they have the greatest affinity.

It would appear that some of the fossil cones which have

been referred to the Calamariz show that their upper part

bore microspores, whilst their lower portion bore macrospores,

* « Steinkohlen-Calamarien.—Part I.,” Abhandl. zur geologischen

Specialkarte von Preussen und den Thiiringischen Staaten, Band ii.

Hefti. 1876; “ Steinkohlen-Calamarien.—Part IT.,” Abhandl, &c. Band vy,

Heft ii. (1884).

from the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 475

nor are the spores provided with elaters, as in Hquisetum*.

But in the order Lycopodiaceee some members are hetero-

sporous and others ¢sosporous. For example, Lycopodium

has only one kind of spore (csosporous), while Selaginella has

both microspores and macrospores (heterosporous). It may,

perhaps, be found then that, although some of the cones which

are supposed to belong to Calamites show a heterosporous

condition, this may not be of sufficient importance to exclude

them from the Equisetacee, where the spores are dsosporous.

It is also most probable that the genus Calamites, when its

fructification is more fully examined, will require to be sepa-

rated into many genera; and in this light the genus Calamites,

as Weiss points out, can only be regarded as of a most

provisional nature.

The roots of Calamites are those fossils to which Lindley

and Hutton applied the name of Pinnularia.

From our present standpoint of knowledge Weiss proposes

to divide the genus Calamites into the four following

groups :—

CALAMITES, Suckow (provisional genus).

Division A. Furrows on stems alternating at the

nodes or joints.

Group I. Cazaurriwa, Weiss.

Branch-scars occurring periodically, the nodes bearing scars

being separated from each other by a certain number of joints

which do not bear branches. In most cases there is a distinct

increase or decrease in the length of the joints which connect

the branch-bearing nodes.

Group II. Hvcataurres, Weiss.

Branch-scars occurring on every joint. The joints are of

the same length or of irregularly different lengths.

Group III. Srrzocarauzres, Weiss.

Branch-sears occurring without definite order, subordinate ;

often long stretches of the stem occur on which the branch-

scars are entirely absent. The joints are of equal length or

irregularly different.

* See also Dr. Williamson’s papers on the structure of Calamites pub-

lished at various dates in the ‘ Philosophical Transactions,’

476 Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants

Division B. Furrows on the stem not alternating at the

nodes or joints.

Group IV. Arcw.xocarauires, Stur (Asterocalamites,

Schimper; Calamites, Brongniart).

Branch-scars irregularly distributed. Joints unequal in

length.

For the purpose of classifying these fossils, the groups

proposed by Weiss will be found most useful; but perhaps

Nos. I., II., and ILI. had better be regarded at present as

convenient sections rather than genera. Group IV., on the

other hand, is so well defined, both as concerns its stems and

fruit *, that it must be regarded as a true genus and quite

distinct from Calamites.

In geological distribution groups I.-III. are characteristic

of the Coal-measures ; group LV. of the Lower Carboniferous

(=Carboniferous Limestone series and Calciferous Sandstone

series).

A good deal of discussion has taken place as to whether

the exterior surface of the bark of Calamites was smooth or

furrowed. It appears, as is often the case in such differences

of opinion, that both views are correct in part. It now seems

clearly proved that the species with thin bark show on their

outer surface the characteristic furrows, but, on the other

hand, the stems with thick bark show no trace of the fur-

rows on their outer surface. ‘The decorticated stems, how-

ever, are always distinctly furrowed, and it is in this condition

that Calamites most frequently occur. This vexed question,

from the careful investigations of Prof. Weiss, seems to be

now satisfactorily settled.

Group 1. Cazaurrina, Weiss.

Calamites (Calamitina) varians, Sternberg.

Calamites varians, Sternberg, Vers. ii. p. 50, pl. xii.

Remarks. This specimen belongs to one of the forms of this

species, but is not in a good state of preservation.

Locality. Drumgray Coal, Airdrie.

Calamites (Calamitina), sp.

Remarks. Unfortunately only a small fragment of this

* The fruit of Archeocalamites is the Pothocites Grantonit of Paterson.

See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. May 1888, p. 297.

Jrom the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 477

plant was collected. It belongs to the group of Calamites

with a thick smooth bark. At the nodes the leaf-scars form

a chain of transversely oval contiguous scars, similar to those

occurring in Calamites (Calamitina) varians, var. tnconstans,

Weiss (‘Steinkohlen-Calamarien,’ vol. ii. p. 69, pl. xxv.).

From the fragmentary nature of the specimen, however, I

cannot with any certainty refer it to that species. We can

only hope that more perfect examples will soon be found

which will enable us satisfactorily to determine the species.

Locality. Blaes between Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals;

Whiterigg Colliery, near Airdrie *.

Group IL. Hvcaramrres, Weiss.

Calamites (Eucalamites) ramosus, Artis.

Calamites ramosus, Artis, Antedil. Phyt. pl. ii.

Calamites (Eucalamites) ramosus, Weiss, Steinkohlen-Calamarien,

part ii. p. 98, pl. v. figs. 1,2, pl. vi., pl. vii. figs. 1, 2, pl. vill. figs. 1, 2,

and 4, pl. ix. figs. 1, 2, pl. x. fig. 1, pl. xx. figs. 1, 2.

Calamites nodosus, Lindley & Hutton, Foss. Flora, vol. i. pls. xv., xvi.

* As the plants from this bed occur in a state of great perfection, to

show its exact position I append a section, which was procured for me by

Mr. Dunlop from Mr. Prentice, manager of the colliery.

Section of Strata between the Kiltongue Coal and the Upper Drumgray

Coal, showing the Fern-bed (Stanrigg Colliery, by Airdrie).

ft. in.

Coal (including 3 inches of gas-coal)..) .........00005 be

Marke HPCCLA Vin eal vetstel gerershares .\- Kiltongue 5

ODT. tia ellie, eine ean a iy ier Cana ee ae coc ee

IBN Aypnret tetera etc Peh ela lial) cbse satinhel What avoir alias) euele toehena 10

PAS OAM ACO OU ASCHISII fag oc) adel sfchesetele Set o>t Boxe: «16 ohs\ehavara 5 6

Bitce) hiyemme ae ei tey- Perit e > dete ci oiajainns sin? wires aye ees Tepe

COC eres eaten eel tase is @ of ae eh olan o/eiavele 010! * > aldlo.e'arel ar ar 6

PAV ACE MUS BE HIS atone sect arel odors eas aad atel areas se ays 410

SATIS CON Oren rerctg acta choice via) dete Sr eis «5.606. cay ays 5 9

PSA ACCOUATSD lO ee ware caeiaets cite coc upein Cua Sietaiavalels 1a

GOCE iss Chel ERS tats Ode wy eane! ahs Peale ws seehocepeaistale = 8

PNCODMA CEOS SUMO carters ete arosnkd «ole eeke: oie %e rele fyi sre 94s 3.6

SATULSEOTLON., ee nse Poe Rt abotah iets cut a.oeai ciaiere si aketee 6,655 2 5

Argulaceous schist (Fern-bed). <0 visj00i0is 00.500 6 800 goes 2 6

HAMM ECOOUS SHALE: 5 5a%s esate civ. nice io/elel <evsisheie aie. alay sis 3.3

PRLEMERCCOUS SCHISE: 9 cs; a4 gi sie. o 4» ae ol ee hel olehe) oie #1 aah Bus

Shale (dark), studded with Anthracosia .......... Lo

PAMPER COOUGASUALG ". 05 5% «2 < «0.5.5 alpip: oduisls) Suhecerela ares 8

SASL OME ALG Jt oe asses) isi ot stedevarey «isi ste wis gialelo set og or cn

2 0

Coat GUipner. Drimigray iis. sas odes adhe seleleiee-eute vies

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol, xv. 33

478 Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants

Annularia radiata, Zeiller, Végét. foss. du terr. houill. de la France,

p. 24, pl. clx. fig. 1.

Asterophyllites radiatus, Brongniart, Class. d. végét. foss. p, 35, pl. ii.

fig. 7.

Asterophyllites foliosus, Lindley & Hutton, Foss. Flora, vol. i. pl. xxv.

fig. 1

Annularia ramosa, Weiss, “ Beobachtungen an Calamiten und Calama-

rien,” Neues Jahrb. vol. ii. (1881).

Remarks. This species is very fully described by Weiss.

The little branches, with verticillate leaves, each of which

terminates in a sharp apex and is also tapered from its centre

to its point of attachment with the stem, and which have

been described as Annularia radiata, are now known to be

the foliage of this plant. The fruit is also described by Weiss.

This and the following species are the two most plentiful in

the Scotch Coal-measures.

Localities. Blaes between Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals,

Whiterigg, near Airdrie; Pits, Airdrie; Shettleston, near

Glasgow; Bent Colliery, about 14 mile E. of Bothwell.

Group III. Szrrzocatraurres, Weiss.

Calamites (Stylocalamites) Suckowit?, Brongniart.

Calamites Suckowit, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss, p. 124, pl. xiv.

fig. 6, pl. xv. figs. 1-6, pl. xvi. figs. 2, 3 (? fig. 1).

Calamites Suckowwi, Zeiller, Végét. foss. du terr. houil, de la France,

p- 12, pl. clix. fig. 1.

Calamites (Stylocalamites) Suckowti, Weiss, Steinkohlen-Calamarien,

ag p. 129, pl. ii. fig. 1, pl. iti. figs. 2,3, pl. iv. fig. 1, pl. xxvii.

fig. 3,

Localities. Pits near Airdrie; Bent Colliery, about 14 mile

EK. of Bothwell.

CALAMOCLADUS, Schimper.

Calamocladus equisetiformis, Schlotheim, sp.

Calamocladus equisetiformis, Schimper, Traité d. paléont. végét. vol. i.

p. 324, pl. xxii. figs. 1-3,

Asterophylhtes equisetifornuis, Brongniart, Prodrome, p. 159; Germar,

Vers. v. Wettin u. Lobejun, p. 21, pl. viii.

Hippurites longifoiia, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. iii. pls. exe.,

XCl,

Casuarinites equsetiformis, Schlotheim, Flora d. Vorwelt, p- 80, pl. i.

figs. 1, 2, pl. ii. fig. 3.

Remarks. A very fine specimen of this species has been

collected. It shows the remains of four branches, the longest

of which, however, is incomplete, but measures 8 inches and

bears seventeen whorls of leaves. rom the position in which

the bianches le to each other they have evidently been

From the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 479

attached to a common stem. Hach whorl contains about

thirty leaves.

Localities. Bent Colliery, about 14 mile E. of Bothwell ;

Blaes between Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals, Whiterigg,

near Airdrie.

Calamocladus grandis, Sternberg, sp.

Calamocladus grandis, Schimper, Traité d. paléont. végét. vol. i. p. 325,

Bechera grandis, Sternberg, Vers. i. fase. 1v. p. xxx, pl. xlix. fig. 1.

Remarks. Most probably this species is not distinct from

Calamocladus equisetiformis, Schl. sp.

Locality. Bent Colliery, about 13 mile E. of Bothwell.

ANNULARIA, Sternberg.

Annularia patens, Sauveur, sp.

Asterophyllites patens, Sauveur, Végét. foss. du terr. houil. de la Bel-

gique, pl. lxix. fig. 4.

Description. Stem faintly striated longitudinally; inter-

nodes varying in length (according to the age of the specimen).

Leaves whorled, numerous (8-16 in a whorl), long, linear,

narrow, single-nerved, and terminating in a sharp point ;_ basal

portion of leaf not contracted. ‘The leaves vary in length

from 3°; of an inch on the smaller branches to nearly an inch

on the larger, and in width from 75 to 3's of an inch. From

the leaf-whorls are given off lateral branchlets.

Remarks. Of this species the only figure with which I am

acquainted is that given by Sauveur, which only shows a

portion of a whorl of leaves. Unfortunately no description

accompanies his sketch.

The leaves are long in proportion to their breadth and of

equal width throughout, and this, in connexion with their

not being contracted at their base, easily distinguishes Annu-

laria patens from Annularia radiata. ‘Whe leaves are generally

rather longer than one and a half times the length of the

internodes. On the smaller branches of course the leaves

and internodes are smaller than on the larger branches, but

they usually hold the same proportional relationship to each

other in size. One small example shows a lateral branch

springing from the axil of one of the leaves ; but none of

the other nodes of this example gives rise to branches. From

this its mode of ramification appears to be irregular.

Although this species has not been previously recorded

from Britain, I have seen it, in addition to the Airdrie

locality, from the Coal-measures, Furnace Bank Pit, Old

33%

480 Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants

Sauchie, nar Alloa, and Devonside, Tillicoultry, Clackman-

nanshire; and Blairpoint, Dysart, Fife.

Locality. Pit, near Airdrie.

(?) RHIZOCARPES.

SPHENOPHYLLUM, Brongniart.

Sphenophyllum cunerfolium, Sternberg, sp.

Sphenophyllum cuneifolium, Zeiller, Végét. foss. du terr. houil. de la

France, p. 30, pl. elxi. figs. 1, 2.

Sphenophyllum erosum, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i. pl. xiii.

Rotularia cuneifolia, Sternberg, Vers. i. fase. ii. p. 33, pl. xxvi. fig. 4.

Rotularia pusilla, Sternberg, Vers. i. fase. iv. p. Xxxil.

Localities. Pit, Airdrie; Bent Colliery, about 14 mile E.

of Bothwell.

FILICACES.

Sphenopteridez.

RENAULTIA, Zeiller.

Renaultia microcarpa, Lesquereux, sp.

Sphenopteris microcarpa, Lesquereux, Coal Flora of Pennsyl. p. 280,

pl. xlvii. fig. 2.

Sphenopteris microcarpa, Kidston, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. x.

p. 9, ph. i. figs. 7-14.

Renaultia (Sphen.) microcarpa, Zeiller, Ann. d. Sciences Nat. 6° sér, Bot.

vol. xvi. p- 185.

Remarks. The fruit of this species was first described by

Lesquereux, but later and more fully by myself. It consists

of small oval exannulate sporangia which are situated at the

extremities of the veins.

Localities. Roof of Kiltongue Coal, Mount Vernon; Pit,

near Airdrie.

SPHENOPTERIS, Brongniart.

(?) Sphenopteris trifoliolata, Artis (not Brongn.).

Sphenopteris trifoliolata, Brongn. Prodrome, p. 50.

Filicites trifoliolatus, Artis, Antedil. Phyt. pl. xi.

Remarks. The specimen I refer to this species is small

and not in a good state of preservation for a satisfactory

determination ; hence this record of the occurrence of this

species requires corroboration.

I have, however, previously seen this species from Wishaw-

Locality. Bent Colliery, about 14 mile K. of Bothwell.

from the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 481

Sphenopteris obtusiloba, Brongniart.

Sphenopteris obtusiloba, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 204, pl. liii.

fig, 2°.

Sphenopteris trregularis, Andre, Vorwelt Pflanzen, p. 24, pl. viii. pl. ix.

fig. 1

Sphenopteris arregularis, Sternberg, Vers. ii. p. 63, pl. xvii. fig. 4,

. 152, pl. ix. fig. 7.

Sphenopteris latifolia, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. ii. pl. clvi,,

vol. iii. pl. elxxviii.

Sphenopteris trifoliolata, Brongniart (not Artis), Hist, d. végét. foss.

p- 202, pl. lin. fig. 5 (excl. refer.).

Remarks. Exceedingly fine specimens of this were col-

lected.

Locality. Blaes between Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals,

Whiterigg, near Airdrie.

Sphenopteris furcata, Brongniart.

Sphenopteris furcata, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 179, pl. xlix.

figs. 4, 5.

Diplothmema furcatum, Zeiller, Végét. foss. du terr. houil. de la France,

p. 45, pl. clxii. fig. 3.

Locality. Cutting, new Caledonian Railway, Airdrie.

Sphenopterts, sp.

Remarks. The specimens I place here have a great resem-

blance to Sphenopteris rotundifolia, Andre (‘ Vorweltliche

Pflanzen,’ p. 37, pl. xii.), but, as it is necessary to use great

care in recording the occurrence of a species, I will refrain at

present from applying the specific name of “ rotundifolia,

Andre,” to them, and await further evidence before definitely

determining this fern. But to whichever species this plant

belongs, these examples are the first I have seen.

Locality. Blaes between Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals,

Whiterigg, near Airdrie.

Manrioprerts, Zeiller.

Mariopteris, Zeiller, Bull. Soc. Géol. de France, 8° sér. vol. vii. p. 92 ;

Végét. foss. du terr. houil. de la France, p. 68 (from vol. iv. de l’ex-

plication de la carte géologique de la France, 1880).

This genus was founded by Zeiller to include certain ferns

which, among other characters, are distinguished by a pecu-

liar dichotomizing of their pinne. ‘The primary pinne are

attached to the rachis by a naked stalk, which bifurcates at a

very obtuse angle ; each of the forks of this first dichotomy

again bifurcates, forming the secondary pinne, on which are

borne the tertiary pinne, which in turn support the pinnules.

482 Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants

Mariopteris latifolia, Brongniart, sp.

Mariopteris latifolia, Zeiller, Bull. de la Soc, Géol. de France, 3° sér.

vol. vii. p. 92, pl. vi.

Sphenopteris latifolia, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 205, pl. lvii.

figs. 1-4,

Locality. Roof of the Kiltongue Coal, Mount Vernon.

Mariopteris muricata, Schlotheim, sp.

Mariopteris muricata, Zeiller, Bull. Soc. Géol. de France, 8° sér. vol. vii.

p. 92. ‘

Pecopteris muricata, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 352, pl. xev.

figs. 3, 4, and pl. xevii.

Filicites muricatus, Schlotheim, Flora d. Vorwelt, p. 54, pl. xii. figs. 21

and 28.

Locality. Bent Colliery, about 1} mile E. of Bothwell.

Mariopteris nervosa, Brongniart, sp.

Mariopteris nervosa, Zeiller, Végét. foss. du terr. houil. de la France,

p- 69, pl. clxvii. figs. 1-4.

Pecopteris nervosa, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 297, pl. xciy. and

pl. xev. figs. 1, 2.

Pecopteris nervosa, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. ii. pl. xciv.

Remarks. Some of the specimens are very fine.

Locality. Bent Colliery, about 14 mile EK. of Bothwell.

NeEvRopTeris, Brongniart.

Neuropteris heterophylla, Brongniart.

Neuropteris heterophylla, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 243,

pl. Ixxi., and pl. lxxii. fig. 2.

Neuropteris heterophylla, Zeiller, végét. foss. du terr. houil. de la France,

p. 49, pl. clxiv. figs. 1, 2.

Neuropteris Loshii, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss, p, 242, pl. Ixxii.

fig. 1, and pl. Ixxiii.

Cyclopteris trichomanoides, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 49,

pl. lxi. bzs, fig. 4,

Remarks. Some exceedingly fine specimens of this fern,

from blaes lying between the Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals,

which were brought up while driving a road, were collected by

Mr. Dunlop at Whiterigg Pit, near Airdrie. ‘These examples

are the finest British specimens I have seen.

Several specimens of Cyclopteris trichomanoides, Brongn.,

which at one time was supposed to form a distinct species of

a different genus, have also been collected. hese peculiar

cyclopteroid pinnules were attached to the main rachis of the

tern, and a figure showing their relation to the other parts of

the frond has been given by Rohl (Vers. d, Steink.-Form.

Jrom the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 483

Westphalens, pl. xvii.). Neuropteris heterophylla and Neu-

ropteris Loshit are now known to represent only different

portions of the same species.

Localities. Blaes between Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals,

Whiterigg, near Airdrie; cutting, new Caledonian Railway,

Airdrie; roof of Kiltongue Coal, Mount Vernon (at the

two last-mentioned localities pinnules of the so-cailed Cyclo-

pteris trichomanoides also occurred) ; Bent Colliery, about 14

mile EH. of Bothwell.

Neuropteris gigantea, Sternberg.

Neuropteris gigantea, Sternberg, Vers. i. fase. iv. p. xvi; Brongniart,

Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 240, pl. Ixix.

Osmunda gigantea, Sternberg, Vers. 1. fasc. 11. pp. 33, 36, pl. xxii.

Remarks. 'The specimen from Coatbridge shows the fern in

circinate vernation.

Localities. Bent Colliery, about 13 mile E. of Bothwell;

Coatbridge.

Neuropteris Scheuchzert, Hoffmann.

Neuropteris Scheuchzeri, Hoffman, in Keferstein, Teutschland geogn.-

geolog. dargestellt, vol. iv. p. 157 (excel. figs.).

Osmunda, Scheuchzer, Herbarium diluvianum, p. 37, pl. x. fig. 3 (ed.

1709).

Remarks. The synonymy of this species is in a very un-

satisfactory state; I therefore refrain from giving any further

references.

Neuropterts Scheuchzert, which is one of the earliest figured

ferns, occurs plentifully in some of the English Coal-tields ;

but the examples from Whiterigg are the first I have seen

from a Scotch locality. Some of the specimens are very

good, and showed attached to the main axis large cyclo-

pteroid pinnules analogous to those to which reference has

already been made in regard to Neuropteris heterophylla,

Brongn.

Locality. Whiterigg Pit, near Airdrie.

ALETHOPTERIS, Sternberg.

Alethopteris lonchitiea, Schlotheim, sp.

Alethopteris lonchitidis, Sternberg, Vers. i. fasc. iv. p. xxi.

Pecopteris lonchitica, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 275, pl. Ixxxiv.;

Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. ii. pl. cliii.

Pecopteris heterophylla, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i. pl. xxxviii.

Remarks. This is one of the commonest ferns of the Scotch

484 — Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants

Coal-measures and is subject to great variation. ‘T’o many of

these varieties specific names have been given.

Localities. Roof of Kiltongue Coal, Mount Vernon. Bent

Colliery, about 13 mile E. of Bothwell.

RHACOPHYLLUM, Schimper.

(?) Rhacophyllum filiforme, Gutbier, sp.

Fucoides filiformis, Gutbier, Vers. d. Zwickauer Schwarzkohlengebirges,

p. 12, pl. i. fig. 9.

Remarks. Among the fossils is a small specimen of

Lhacophyllum with filiform segments, which, though not very

well preserved, is, I believe, referable to this species.

Locality. Cutting, new Caledonian Railway, Airdrie.

LYCOPODIACES.

LEPIDODENDRON, Sternberg.

Lepidodendron Sternbergit, Brongniart.

Lepidodendron Sternberg, Brongniart, Prodrome, p. 85; Lindley &

Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i. pl. iv., vol. ii. pl. exii., vol. iii. pl. eciii.

Lepidodendron dichotomum, Sternberg (in part), Vers. i. fasc. i, pp. 19

28, pls. i., ii. (excl. pl. iii.) ; and Vers. ii. p. 177, pl. xviii. fic. Ls

Lepidodendron elegans, Hist. d. végét. foss. vol. ii. plexiy.5 Lindley &

Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. ii. pl. exviii., vol. iii. pl. excix.

Lepidodendron gracile, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil

Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. vol. ii. pl. xv.

Lepidodendron lycopodioides, Sternberg, Vers. i. fase. 2, p. 31 pl. xvi

figs. 1, 2, and 4. j

lora, vol. i. pl. ix.;

Remarks. One or two very fine specimens of that form of

Lepidodendron Sternbergii which has been named L, lycopo=

dioides by Sternberg and L. elegans by Brongniart were

collected from a cutting on the new Caledonian Railway, near

Airdrie.

Lepidodendron elegans and L. gracile appear to be only the

younger and smaller branches of Lepidodendron Sternbergit.

and not specifically distinct from that plant.

Localities. Cutting on new Caledonian Railway, Airdrie

(L. elegans). Pit, Airdrie (L. Sternbergti). Bent Colliery

about 1} mile E. of Bothwell (Z. gracile). d

Lepidodendroid Branches.

Under this head I include two fine slabs from Whiterigg

which show on their surface a number of delicate twigs,

measuring in some cases 10 or 11 inches in length, and aban

¢ inch wide at their broadest part, including the leaves. The

from the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 485

stems alone which bear the leaves are a little more than

one tenth of an inch thick. ‘The branches diminish gradu-

ally in width towards their apex. ‘The leaves are very

narrow, and about one fifth of an inch long. These two

fossils are similar to those figured by Rohl as Lycopodites

selaginotdes (‘ Fossile Flora der Steinkohlen-Iormation

Westphalens,’ pl. vil. fig. 3).

I prefer, however, to record these specimens merely as

Lepidodendroid twigs, rather than to place them under Lyco-

podites, for this genus, as founded by Brongniart, contained

a number of Coniferous branches and small twigs of Lepido-

dendron, and was subsequently given up by that author ; but

Lycopodites, as resuscitated by Goldenberg*, contains certain

plants very closely related to the recent genus Lycopodium,

and quite distinct from Lepidodendron, and as the specimens

from Whiterigg appear to be only young twigs of Lepido-

dendron (though of which species of Lepidodendron 1 am

unable to say), they cannot be referred to Lycopodites, as

restricted by Goldenberg.

Locality. Blaes between Kiltongue and Drumgray Coals,

Whiterigg, near Airdrie.

LEPIDOPHLOIOS, Sternberg.

Lepidophloios, sp.

Remarks. This genus is only represented by a fragment

of a compressed stem, showing the Halonian condition of

Lepidophloios, it now being known that Halonia, Lindley and

Hutton, and Cyclociadia ornata, Goldenberg ft, are the fruit-

ing branches of Lepidophloios.

The example from Airdrie agrees in all respects with Gol-

denberg’s figure. As the leaf-scars are not preserved on the

fossil it is impossible to distinguish the species of Lepddo-

phloios to which this fragment belongs.

Locality. Pit, Airdrie.

LEPIDOPHYLLUM, Brongniart.

Lepidophyllum lanceolatum, Lindley & Hutton.

Lepidophyllum lanceolatum, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i.

pl. vii. figs. 3, 4.

Remarks. In Lepidophyllum are placed isolated bracts

* Goldenberg, ‘ Flora Sarzepontana fossilis,’ Heft i. pp. 9, 10 (1855).

See also Kidston, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Aug. 1884, p. 111.

+ Goldenberg, ‘ Flora Sarepontana fossilis,’ Heft 1. p, 20, pl. iii.

fig. 11.

486 Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants

and leaves, which apparently belong in part to Lepidodendron,

Lepidophloios, and Sigillaria.

Localities. Pit, Airdrie. Bent Colliery, about 1} mile

E. of Bothwell.

LEPIDOSTROBUS, Brongniart.

Lepidostrobus variabilis, Lindley & Hutton.

Lepidostrobus variabilis, Lindley and Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i.

pls. x., x1.

Remarks. Under this name are most probably included

the cones of different species of Lycopods.

Locality. Blackband, Airdrie; Bent Colliery, about 14

mile HK. of Bothwell.

SIGILLARTA, Brongniart.

Sigillaria discophora, Konig, sp.

Lepidodendron discophorum, Konig, Icones fossilium sectiles, pl. xvi.

fig. 194 (1825).

Ulodendron majus, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i. pl. v. (excl.

ref.).

ee minus, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i. pl. vi.

(excl, ref.).

Remarks. Ulodendron minus, L. & H., is only a smaller

specimen of their Ulodendron majus, and both are similar to

the plant described by Kénig as Lepidodendron discophorum.

It is now knownthatcertain Ulodendra,such as U.parmatum,

Carruthers (=U. commutatum, Schimper), belong to Lepido-

dendron Veltheimianum, Sternberg, and there are other Lepi-

dodendra which also bear Ulodendroid scars. But in addition

to Lepidodendra, some Clathrarian Sigillarie were likewise

provided with Ulodendroid scars, of which Sigillaria disco-

phora is an example. Ulodendroid scars also occur in the

genus hytidodendron, Boulay. ‘The presence of these large

scars cannot then be regarded as a generic character. ‘The

leaf-scars only afford the necessary comparative points for

the classification of these so-called Ulodendroid Lycopods, and

the leaf-scars of Stgillaria discophora are essentially those of

a Clathrarian Sigillaria.

Locality. Pit, near Airdrie.

Sigillaria notata, Steinhauer, sp.

ata notata, Brongniart, Hist. d. végét. foss. p. 449, pl. cliii.

ipyep, Me

Phytolithus notatus, Steinhauer, Amer. Phil. Trans. vol. i. pl. vii. fig. 8.

Remarks. This collection contains only one small speci-

from the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 487

men of this species, with narrow ribs and proportionately

small leaf-scars. The leaf-scars are more distant than

figured by Brongniart ; but in this character the plant varies

much.

Locality. Bent Colliery, about 14 mile E. of Bothwell.

Sigillaria, sp.

Remarks. 1 place here a small decorticated example of a

Stgillaria, which, in the absence of the outer surface of the

stem, does not afford sufficient characters for a specific identi-

fication. It is the Sigillaria (Syringodendron) cyclostigma,

Brongn. (Hist. d. végét. foss. pl. clxvi. fig. 3), of which,

however, nothing more can be said than that it is a decorti-

cated condition of a Sigillaria.

Locality. Baillieston.

Lycopod Spores.

Remarks. hese are probably the spores of Lepidodendron

or Sigillarta. They are about 3 inch in diameter, and

apparently belong to Reinsch’s group Triletes*. These little

spores almost entirely cover the surface of some small slabs,

and are restricted to the “‘ parting”’ of the stone.

Locality. Blaes at old pit, near Airdrie.

STIGMARIA, Brongniart.

Stigmaria ficoides, Brongniart.

Stigmaria ficoides, Brongniart, Class. d. végét. foss. p. 9, pl. i. fig. 7 ;

Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i. pls. xxxi.—vi.

Stigmaria ficoides (and vars.), Goppert, Gatt. d. foss. Pflanzen, Lief. 1,2,

p. 18, pls. vill.—xvi.

Remarks. Stigmaria, the roots of Lepidodendron and Sigit-

laria, are common throughout the whole of the Coal-measures.

The specimen from Airdrie shows a transition from the Lepi-

dodendroid leaf-scar to the Stigmarian root-scar. The Stig-

marian vascular scar is here surrounded by a “ field,” similar

to that which surrounds the vascular impression of the Lepi-

dodendroid leaf-scar.

Stigmaria ficoides, var. reticulata (Géppert), has also been

met with.

Localities. Common throughout the whole district. Stigm.

ficoides, var. reticulata: above oil-shales, Airdrie.

* ‘Micro-Paleo-Phytologia Formationis Carbonifere,’ vol. i. p. 1,

1884, (Vols. i. and ii. Erlangen, Bavaria, 1884, Many hundreds of these

organisms are figured in this work.)

488 Mr. R. Kidston on some Fossil Plants

CYCADACEA,

CorpalrTes, Unger.

The internal organization of the leaves, flowers, and stems

of Cordattes have been fully described by Grand’Eury and

Renault*. According to Grand’ Eury, the stems of Cordattes

attained a height of from 20 to over 30 feet, and were irregu-

larly ramified. At the upper extremities of the branches and

stems were borne the long narrow leaves. In Cordaites the

pith was chambered and the curious fossils, variously called

Sternbergia or Artisia, are casts of its pith-cavity.

The wood in structure approaches closely to that of the

Conifer, and was previously described as Pinites Brand-

lingitt by Witham. It is also most probable that many of

the fossil woods referred to Pinites, Witham (Araucart-

oxylon, Kraus; Araucarites, Goppert), are portions of the

stems of Cordaites. ‘The wood-fibres bear one or many

vertical rows of bordered pits. The leaves are more or

less long in proportion to their width ; and from characters

derived trom these organs, Grand’Eury proposes for Cordaztes

the three following divisions :—

I. Lucordattes.—Leaves spathulate, obovate, elliptical, or

lanceolate, sessile, entire, with rounded apices and of leathery

consistency. The leaves are from 20-90 centim. in length.

The nerves are either equally or unequally strong.

II. Dorycordaites.— Leaves lanceolate with sharp points ;

nerves numerous, fine, and equal in strength. ‘The leaves

attain a length of from 40-50 centim.

III. Poacordattes— Leaves narrow, linear, entire, blunt at

the point, with nerves nearly equally strong. ‘The leaves are

as much as 40 centim. in length.

The flowers of Cordaztes are moncecious. The male flowers

consist of a number of imbricated bracts, in the axils of which

are situated the stamens, or they are placed around the de-

pressed apex of the axis of inflorescence. The female flower

contains several naked ovules, which are each short-stalked

and set in the axils of the bracts. ‘Their fertilization takes

place in a somewhat similar manner to that of the Cycads

* For a full description of the structure of Cordaites, see Renault, ‘Cours

de botanique fossile,’ premiére année (Paris, 1881); Grand’Eury, “ Flore

carbonifére du Département de la Loire et du centre de la France ” (1877) ;

Zittel-Schenk, ‘Handbuch der Paliontologie,’ ii. Band, Lief. iii. p. 241

1884).

: f Since writing the above a new type of Cordaztes has been described

by Renault and Zeiller, which they have named Scutocordaites (‘ Comptes

Rendus,’ March 23, 18865).

from the Lanarkshire Coal-field. 489

and Conifers. During the maturation of the fruit the short

stalk, to which the seed is attached, in some cases becomes

much elongated, as in Cardiocarpus (Cordaianthus) Lind-

leyz, Carruthers, and Cardiocarpus anomalus, Morris, sp. In

very few cases have the flowers been found in union with

their parent stems, so till we know to which species of

Cordaites the isolated inflorescences and fruits belong, it is

necessary to apply to them specific names in order that their

occurrence may be recorded. ‘The structure of the seeds has

been investigated by Brongniart *.

From the results of the observations of these botanists, who

have been successful in securing specimens preserved in silica,

in which the most minute details of structure are exhibited,

even to the pollen-grains, it appears that Cordaites must be

looked upon rather as a group of plants than a genus. In

certain structural points Cordaites approaches closely to the

Conifer, in other respects to the Cycads; but taking into

account all the structural peculiarities of the plants, their affi-

nities appear to be more Cycadaceous than Coniferous.

I have given but a meagre outline of the organization of

these plants, and must refer those who are interested in the

subject to the original works of the authors quoted.

From the fragmentary manner in which Cordaztes usually

occur, the chief specific characters are derived from the neura-

tion of the leaves.

Cordaites (Eucordaites) princtpalis, Germar, sp.

Cordaites principalis, Geinitz, Vers. d. Steinkf. in Sachsen, p. 41, pl. xxi.

figs. 1-6 (excl. fig. 22).

Cordaites principals, Weiss, Foss. Flora d. jiing. Stk. u.d. Rothl. p. 200.

Flabellaria principalis, Germar, Vers. v. Wettin. u. Lobejun, p. 55,

pl. xxii. ; :

Pycnophyllum principale, Schimper, Traité de paléont. végét. vol. ii.

p- 191.

Description. Leaves long, attaining a length of from 12 to

18 inches, and sometimes rather over 2 inches wide, narrowed

towards the base and again narrowing towards the apex, the

extreme point of which is rounded or obtuse; seven or eight

of the stronger nerves in one tenth of an inch, between which

are from three to five finer (?) nerves.

Remarks. Inwell-preserved specimens there are seen running

parallel with and between the strong nerves from three to

five fine lines. ‘These are described by Geinitz as vertical

* Brongniart, ‘Recherches sur les graines fossiles silicifiées’ (Paris,

1881). Also, “ Etudes sur les graines fossiles trouvées a l'état. silicifié

dans le terrain houiller de Saint Etienne,” Annales des Sciences Nat,

botan, 5° sér. vol. xx. pls. xxi—xxiil.

490 ‘Fossil Plants from the Lanarkshire Coal-field.

rows of cells, and his fig. 2, pl. xxi., shows these finer lines

strongly magnified, and certainly they here appear more like

rows of tabular cells than veins; but Weiss, in his description

of the species, calls them nerves. Only very perfectly pre-

served specimens can decide whether the finer lines placed

between the strong nerves are rows of cells or finer nerves.

The plant included here I have little doubt is Germar’s

species. It is very frequent in the Scotch Coal-fields.

Locality. Bent Colliery, about 13 mile E. of Bellshill.

CarDIocARPUS, Brongniart.

Cardiocarpus (Cordatanthus) Lindleyi, Carruthers.

Cardiocarpon Lindleyi, Carruthers, Notes on some Fossil Plants, figs.

1& 2, Geol. Mag. vol. ix. 1872.

Cardiocarpon acutum, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. i. pl. xxvi.

ea AEE; Berger & Goppert, Fruct. et semin. p. 23,

1. 11. fig. 32.

aie Pitcairnia, Lindley & Hutton, Fossil Flora, vol. ii. pl. Ixxxii.

Remarks. These little seeds have been found attached to

stems, which were previously called Antholithes Pitcairnie,

Lindley & Hutton, by Mr. C. W. Peach, at the Cleuch, Fal-

kirk, and have been described and figured by Mr. Carruthers

in the Geol. Mag. vol. ix. 1872.

As Cardiocarpon Lindleyi is almost invariably found

associated with Cordattes principalis, it is perhaps the fruit

of that species.

Locality. Bent Colliery, Bellshill.

CorDAIANTHUS, Grand’ Eury.

Cordaianthus, sp.

Remarks. This specimen is probably a young condition of

Antholithes Pitcairnie, L. & H., and is the female inflores-

cence of a Cordaites. The fossil shows an axis 3} inches

long, and at its basal extremity it is fully p> inch wide. On

each side of the stem is a vertical row of alternate bracts,

from the axils of some of which traces of fruit-pedicels can

be seen. Each row contains about twenty groups of bracts ;

those at the base of the inflorescence are about + inch long

and rather less than 7; inch wide; but they become slightly

smaller and more distant towards tlie upper part of the speci-

men, of which, however, the extreme apex is wanting. The

structure and number of bracts in each group is not shown.

On the same slab is a specimen of Cardiocarpus Lindleyt.

This example of Cordaianthus was found associated with

Cordaites principalis, Germar, sp.

Locality. Bent Colliery, about 14 mile E. of Bothwell.

Mr. F. Moore on a Wild-Mulberry Silkworm. 491

Of uncertain Affinity.

TRIGONOCARPUS, Brongniart.

Trigonocarpus Parkinsoni, Brongniart.

Trigonocarpum Parkinsonis, Brongniart, Prodrome, p. 137.

Trigonocarpum Noeggerathit, Lindley & Hutton (not Sternberg), Fossil

Flora, vol. ii. pl. exlii. c; vol. iil. pl. cxciii. figs. 1-4 B, pl. cexxil.

fies, 2 and 4.

Remarks. Carpolithes alatus, Lindley and Hutton (‘ Fossil

Flora,’ vol. ii. pl. Ixxxvil., vol. i. pl. ccx. B), appears to be

only Trigonocarpus Parkinsoni enclosed in its pericarp. It is

not yet discovered to which plant these seeds belong.

Specimens of a Zrigonocarpus have been found in which

the internal structure was preserved, and these show that it is

Gymnospermous.

Locality. Roof of Kiltongue Coal, Mount Vernon.

XLV.—Description of a Species of Wild-Mulberry Silkworm,

allied to Bombyx, from Chehkiang, N. China. By F.

Moore, F.Z.8., A.L.8., &e.

Tue wild species of silkworm, of which the following is a

description, was recently procured by Mr. F. Kleinwichter,

Commissioner of the Imperial Maritime Customs, Pekin, who

obtained it from Wu-lou, on the borders of the Tai-hu,

province of Chehkiang, where it is found feeding on the

wild mulberry. During the present month (May) specimens

have also been brought home by Mons. Fauvel, one of the

Commissioners of the Imperial Maritime Customs, who found

them at Hankeou on the wild mulberry.

For the specimens and the opportunity of describing this

new insect I have to thank Mons. Natalis Rondot of Paris,

and the Chamber of Commerce of Lyons, to whose energy and

special labours in sericiculture we are indebted for the know-

ledge of this species, as well as for several other interesting

and valuable silk-producers. t

RONDOTIA, nov. gen.

Fore wing shorter and more triangular in form than in

typical Bombyx (B. mort); apex shorter, not subfalcate,

exterior margin acutely angular at end of upper median vein :

hind wing with the apex regularly convex; exterior margin

oblique hindward, slightly sinuous and distinctly angular at

end of lower median vein. Cells comparatively broader and

shorter. Venation similar, except that in the fore wing the

fourth subcostal branch is emitted nearer the apex, and in the

hind wing the two subcostals are emitted at fully half beyond

the cell, instead of close to the end, and the middle median

492 Mr. F. Moore on a Wild-Mulberry Silkworm.

from some distance before the end of the cell, instead of beyond

the end. Body and base of wings squamous, whereas in

B. mori they are lanuginous. Shaft of antenne not so thick,

the branches slender and with finer cilia; legs and tarsi

slender, laxly squamous, not thick and densely lanuginous as

in B. mori.

Rondotia Menciana.

Wings ochreous-yellow ; fore wing with a transverse,

slender, black-scaled, antemedial curved band, which is

slightly angulated between the median and submedian veins ;

a similar postmedial irregularly undulated band, and a slender

dentated streak at the end of the cell: hind wing with a less-

defined black-scaled, transverse, discal band, which is also

slightly angulated outward beyond the cell, being darkest and

broadest at its posterior end; a black-speckled spot also on

middle of the abdominal margin. ‘Thorax ochreous-yellow ;

abdomen brownish ochreous; legs paler; eyes black ; shaft

of antenne brown, pectinations blackish; tips of femora and

tibize blackish.

Eixpanse, g 1,4, 2 154 inch.

Hab. Province of Chehkiang, N. China.

Larva about 1 inch in length, pale olivaceous yellow or

whitish; with sixteen legs; slender; head and second seg-

ment small; third and fourth segments somewhat tumid; a

small black fleshy horn, 75 inch in length, on top of twelfth

segment, the horn being thick at its base and slender at the

tip; all the segments (except the head) are transversely cor-

rugated, each segment having four or five ridges, which are

more or less longitudinally folded beneath below the spiracles ;

the spiracles are oval, brown, and with a very slender black

outer ring; the anterior and posterior segments have some

minute brown speckles between the corrugations, and there is

a brown-speckled streak above the anterior and middle legs

and the other segments except the anal; the claws and clas-

pers are also brownish; side of the head and mandibles

speckled with dark brown; a black dorsal spot on anal seg-

ment. Found feeding upon the wild mulberry.

Cocoon small, oval, from half to three quarters of an inch in

length ; flossy in texture, of a pale creamy-yellow colour ; spun

on a leaf, with some transverse threads of stouter silk fixed

across the outside of the cocoon from side to side of the leaf.

Pupa dark reddish brown. .

The eggs are deposited on the bark of the mulberry-tree in

clusters, and are more or less covered with the short hairy

scales of the anal tuft.

It is stated that there are two broods of this wild silkworm

in the year.

Bibliographical Notice. 493

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Die Pilzthiere oder Schleimpilze. Von Dr. W. Zorr. Breslau:

EK. Trewendt, 1885.

Ir is now more than twenty years since the publication of De

Bary’s ‘ Mycetozoen,’ which first called general attention to the

remarkable life-history of these organisms. The first result of that

publication was to raise a storm of criticism, which, so far as it was

respectful and the outcome of reflection, was natural enough. The

occasion Was one of a new and somewhat startling departure, and

it naturally surprised some more than others. ‘he violence of the

criticism was in proportion to the unpreparedness of the critic, and

a considerable body of it produced in this country was characterized

by abject ignorance of the bearings of the investigation and conse-

quent misrepresentation of its results. First of all it was pretty

commonly thought that the whole thing was absurd, chiefly because

it was imperfectly understood. Next came a period of indifference

and relapse, to be followed by the energetic and well-directed work

of recent years.

Rostafinski’s beautiful monograph (1875) was the next great

contribution to our knowledge ; but from the fact that it is written

in Polish it is accessible only in a fragmentary way. For example,

Dr. M. C. Cooke has extracted and translated the parts referring to

such species as have been recorded in Britain; but this gives ono

merely so much as to lead to a demand for more. To come to

more recent publications, De Bary’s treatment of the group in the

‘Vergleichende Morphologie’ (noticed in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.

Nov. 1884) has been followed by two valuable publications, viz.

that at the head of this notice and Schréter’s treatise, just pub-

lished, which begins the third volume of the ‘ Kryptogamen-Flora

von Schlesien.’ The latter is merely a systematic arrangement,

ditfering, it is true, from Zopf’s as to the disposition of a number of

genera, but not otherwise in any striking way. In all of these

publications, from Rostafinski’s onwards, there is manifest the fruit

directly borne by the investigations recorded in the ‘ Mycetozoen,’

which were so long regarded by many with indifference.

Dr. Zopf has sueceeded in producing an extremely useful book ;

the matter is well arranged, the descriptions clear, and the illustra-

tions good and plentiful. After a short introduction the book is

divided into three parts, dealing with the morphology, physiology,

and systematic disposition respectively. The first and second sec-

tions are remarkably well done, and the amount of detail is just

what is desirable in such a handbook. In the systematic section

the student will be agreeably surprised to find not an outline merely,

but detailed descriptions of species, such as are certain to render

great service in their identification. The 174 pages of the book

are about as well filled with useful matter as could be desired,

Ann. & Mag. N: Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. xv. 34

494 Miscellaneous.

As regards the position of this group of obscure organisms, there

is naturally a great temptation to place it between true fungi and

Bacteria, though there is much to be urged against yielding to this.

G. M.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Circulation of the Larve of Ephemere.

By N. Crevrzpure.

In the microscopic investigations which I have made in the

laboratory of the Zoological Institution at Leipzig upon the circula-

tion of the blood in the larvee of Ephemera diptera, I have sueceeded

in arriving at some interesting results, which I wish now to bring

into general knowledge as briefly as possible, reserving a more

detailed treatment of the subject to some future time.

My observations, in which I availed myself of M. Verlooren’s

memoir on the circulation of the blood in insects * as my foundation,

had for their principal object the part taken by the dorsal vessel in

the movement of the blood in the caudal setze of the Ephemera-larve.

This is effected, as indeed is shown by Verlooren in the above-men-

tioned memoir, by the contractions of a pyriform vessel, which,

situated in the last abdominal segment, appears to be a direct con-

tinuation of the dorsal vessel, and on a superficial examination may

easily be taken for its last chamber. This view is contradicted,

however, by the circumstance that this vessel is quite independent

of the coutractions of the dorsal vessel.

With regard to this vessel Verlooren speaks as follows in the above

essay (pp. 84, 85) :—

. We find in it no lateral apertures with their valvular arrange-

ment belonging to them, but in the middle a single apparatus, the

valvular membranes of which are opposite in direction to the valves

of the dorsal vessel. ‘This apparatus therefore permits a flow of the

blood from before backwards, a flow opposite to that occurring in

the dorsal vessel.

“Tf this organ is connected with the posterior extremity of the

heart, it may be furnished’ by the action of the latter with blood,

which therefore will acquire a movement from before backward.

This blood will then be communicated to it by the heart-chamber

situated in the fourteenth segment. If no such union be present,

blood may be conveyed into it from without, from the body-cayity,

by the action of the valvular apparatus.”

The latter view appears to be regarded by Verlooren as in accord-

ance with the truth, for he says (p. 84) it seemed to him that no

communication existed between the heart and the vessel in question.

* Mém., couronrés de l’Acad., Roy. de Belgique, 4to, tome xix.

Miscellaneous. 495

On the contrary, after a series of observations upon the most diffe-

rent objects, I have arrived at the conviction that this view is

erroneous. I have succeeded in demonstrating the following facts :—

1. The yessel-like dilatation of the canals of the caudal sete in

the last abdominal segment is directly connected with the dorsal

vessel. During the contractions of the heart it receives a portion of

the blood which may be in the hindmost division of the vessel, and

which it then by its own contractions drives into the canals of the

caudal sete.

2. A communication of this vessel with the body-cavity, so as to

permit the entrance of blood into it in accordance with the above-

mentioned opinion of Verlooren’s, I have been unable to observe.

There rather seems to me to be a firm union with the dorsal

vessel.

3. The valvular apparatus situated at the anterior end of the

vessel consists of two membranes parallel to the plane of symmetry

of the body, which, as processes of the dorsal vessel, are directed

backwards and attached in an inversion of the vessel.

4. These membranes, like the other valvular apparatus of the

dorsal vessel, are set in motion by its action, only in the opposite

way. They apply themselves together when the dorsal vessel ex-

pands, and open when it contracts, by which of course a flow of

blood directed from before backwards is produced.

The latter fact is probably the best proof of the untenability of

Verlooren’s opinion. For if the vessel were to be furnished with

blood from the body-cavity by the action of the valvular apparatus,

the movement of the membranes must have stood in some relation to

the phenomena of contraction of the vessel, which, however, is by

no means the case.

On the other hand, scarcely any argument can be brought against

the proposition established by me; on the contrary, we may easily

convince ourselves by direct observation of the correctness of my

statements.—-Zool. Anzeiger, April 27, 1885, no. 193, p. 246.

On the Existence of a Nervous System in Peltogaster ; a Contribution

to the History of the Centrogonida. By M. Y. Drage.

Until quite recently the Centrogonida (Zthizocephala of Fritz

Miiller) were regarded as destitute of a nervous system. In a

communication to the Academy *, and, more recently, in a more

extended memoir +, I have shown that the nervous system exists in

Sacculina. After this it was almost certain that it existed also in

* “Comptes Rendus,’ tome xcvii. (October 29, 1883).

+ “Evolution de la Sacculine, Crustacé endoparasite de l’Ordre nou-

veau des Kentrogonides,” Archives de Zool. expér. sér. 2, tome ii. 1884.

[ We do not see why Fritz Miiller’s name Rhizocephala was not retained

for the new order; but, while accepting the new name, we shall not dis-

figure the pages of the ‘ Annals’ by adopting the anthor’s barbarous

spelling. |

496 Miscellaneous.

Peltogaster, which is closely allied to Sacculina. Having succeeded,

not without difficulty, in obtaining some Peltogasters, I have dis-

sected them and succeeded in discovering the nervous system.

The central organ (as in Saceulina) consists of a single ganglion.

This ganglion is situated in the sagittal plane in the interior of the

mesentery which unites the cloaca to the peduncle, almost between

the cement-glands*, but, nevertheless, a little beyond towards

the cloaca, exactly at the level of the testicular cecum. Its situa-

tion is therefore very superficial, as it is separated from the outer

world only by half the thickness of the mantle. It is an elongated

ganglion which measures about 7), millim. ; hence it is hardly visible

to the naked eye, even when it has been completely prepared by

dissection under the microscope with the aid of the erecting prism.

It is absolutely simple, and by no means composed of two approxi-

mated symmetrical masses. Its constitution includes small, fusi-

form, peripheral cells, and large central multipolar cells with a

large rounded nucleus furnished with a punctiform nucleolus. It

gives origin to numerous nerves, which, however, are very fine and

extremely difficult to trace by dissection, since they are hardly

distinguishable from the muscular and connective fibres in the midst

of which they twist about. On the side of the cloaca it gives off

four long filaments, two of which, superficial and forming a pair,

run to that organ, and particularly to its sphincter; while the two

others, also a pair, penetrate the visceral mass between the two

symmetrical halves of the ovary. From its opposite extremity it

gives origin to a large median trunk which insinuates itself between

the two symmetrical masses of the ovary, giving off from place to

place ramifications to each of them. From the origin of this trunk,

or perhaps from the ganglion itself, originate two small nervous

filaments, which follow the inner margin of the testes, and are dis-

tributed to those organs. Upon the sides originate three pairs of

nerves—two in the cloacal half of the body, one in the opposite half.

The former two run obliquely outward, and penetrate into the

mantle at the point where this splits to form the lamelle of the

mesentery. The last passes between the cement-gland and the

testis, then outside the latter, taking a direction towards the defe-

rent canal. Near its origin it furnishes two branchlets for the

cement-gland, one for the gland itself, the other for its lateral parts,

and no doubt for its sphincter. Not far from its termination it

gives off a nervous filament, which passes under the margin of the

mesentery, to run, no doubt, to the wall of the visceral mass or to

the mantle.

Just as these nerves are difficult to trace, so are the central gan-

glion and the origin of the principal trunks easy to see, when one

Ienows where to look for them; but this last condition is indispensable.

* The cement-glands, which have been regarded as absent, really

exist ; but they are reduced to two very wide sacs with glandular walls,

but without ramifications.

Miscellaneous. AQT

It is from not having had it at their disposal that the authors who

have investigated Peltogaster (Rathke, Anderson, Lilljeborg, Koss-

mann, and so many others) have not succeeded in finding these parts.

In fact the absence of the digestive tube and of the limbs, and tho

want of determination of the cephalic and caudal extremities, de-

prive us absolutely, in the Centrogonida, of the marks which serve

to guide us in more regularly constructed animals. And how,

without reference-marks, is one to find an imperceptible ganglion,

lost in an innumerable mass of ova, each of which is at least twice

its size? Thus I only succeeded in finding it in Succulina after two

years of investigations. In Peltogaster, on the contrary, although

the absolute difficulties of the search are exactly the same as in

Sacculina, I found it in the first individual dissected after less than

an hour’s work. I mention this particular only to show the value

of the morphological method; for if I have found this nervous

system it is by no means due to particular address in dissection ; it ig

because, armed with the morphological data derived from the study

of Sacculina, I sought for it precisely where it ought to be found.

The type Peltogaster, although notably different from the type

Sacculina, may be regarded as derived from the latter in consequence

of certain modifications. The body is depressed and elongated ; the

mesenteric or ventral side * has diminished in length to the advan-

tage of the dorsal side, so as to carry the cloaca to one of the

extremities of the cylinder; on the dorsal side a new mesentery has

been developed; lastly, and this is the principal modification, the

cement-glands have ascended and, quitting the declivous parts of

the ovary, haye gone to place themselves close to the peduncle and

the male sexual glands.

In these displacements of the organs was the nervous ganglion

to retain its original situation at the bottom of the ovary, or was it

to follow the cloaca, or the mesentery, or the cement-glands? Ob-

servation has shown that it did not remain immovable; therefore

its relations with the declivous pole of the ovary are uot at all essen-

tial ; it had followed the cloaca and the mesentery, but especially

the cement-glands, in their movements; hence it is with these

organs, and chiefly with the last-named, that it has fundamental

relations. On the other hand, we see that the close relations of the

ganglion with the testes in Peltogaster are quite accidental, since

in Sacculina those organs are as far apart as possible. Hence-

forward in seeking for the nervous system in other Centrogonida, in

which the viscera may again affect new relations, we see that we

shall not have to pay any attention to the testes or to the anti-

peduncular pole of the ovary, and that it is between the cement-

glands, in the sagittal plane, and perhaps slightly towards the

cloaca and the cement-glands, that we must direct the forceps and

* For the orientation of the animal, see the memoir cited, pp. 440 and

695.

498 Miscellaneous.

the scalpel. It is only by the study of a type in which the cement-

glands may be far removed from the mesentery and the cloaca that

we can see whether the neryous ganglion would entirely break off

its relations with the latter two organs and follow the cement-

glands in their displacement.—Comptes Itendus, April 13, 1885,

p. 1010.

On the Pelagic Fauna of the Baltic Sea and Gulf of Finland.

By MM. G. Poucner and J. pe Guerne.

The authors received from the Hereditary Prince of Monaco the

materials obtained by him with the towing-net during a yacht

voyage in the Baltic in 1884. His operations were carried on from

54° 59’ N. lat. and 17° 8’ EK. long., as far as the bottom of the Gulf

of Finland. They extended from the 14th August to the 15th

September; the weather was fine and the sun generally shining,

and the surface-temperatures of the sea when the collecting was

carried on, @. é. from 9 A.M. to 4 p.m., were between 14° and 16° C.

(57°-2-60°-8 F.).

‘he chief materials obtained in the Baltic consisted of Cladocerous

and Copepod Crustaceans, with a great quantity of small algi.

The latter cover the whole extent of the basin included between

Gothland, Prussia, and the entrance of the Gulf of Finland. They

give the water of the Baltic its characteristic olive-green colour.

In the Gulf of Finland there were found freshwater Crustaceans

distinctly characterized as lacustrine pelagic (Forel), such as Cyclops

quadricornis, Daphnella brachyura, Daphnia quadrangula, and Bos-

mind longirostris. ‘The last-named species forms three fourths of

the mass of animals obtained in these waters. It is found associ-

ated with Hyalodaphma kahlbergiensis and a marine pelagic form,

Evadne Nordmanni, which becomes more and more abundant as the

saltness of the water increases. Towards the south the Hvadne is

gradually substituted for the Bosmina, which, however, occurs

beyond Danzig, and the marine Bosmina taken in the Sound by

Miller and at Kiel by Mobius is probably only a variety of that of

the Gulf of Finland.

Towards Gothland the marine Copepoda begin to be numerous,

forming about one third of the animals captured. The remainder

consists chiefly of the Hvadne. Further south, in latitude 54° 59’

N., some embryonic Lamellibranchs make their appearance ; but

their scarcity contrasts with the abundance of such larve in the

ocean and the Mediterranean. A single doubtful specimen ota Peri-

dinian (Dinophysis) occurred. Temora velox, well known as an

inhabitant of brackish water, occurs everywhere.

The authors sum up as follows the general results of their inves-

tigations :—‘t It seems to us,” they say, ‘“‘that the pelagic fauna of

the Gulf of Finland resembles in general character that of the great

Miscellaneous. 499

European lakes, as made known to us by Forel, Lilljeborg, P. E.

Miller, Pavesi, G.O. Sars, Weissmann, &c. Asin the Scandinavian

lakes, certain species of Cladocera are represented by a considerable

number of individuals. We also find them attacked by parasitic

Cryptogamia. Lastly, the presence of numerous Infusoria and of

Rotifera of the genus Anurwa increases the analogy of this fauna

with that of the Swiss lakes recently explored, from this point of

view, by Imhof.

‘‘These resemblances are explained by the analogy of the con-

ditions of temperature (68° F. at the surface of the Lake of Geneva,

according to Forel; 57°:2-60°°8 I’. in the Gulf of Finland, accord-

ing to observations made at the same time us the collections). But

they are particularly explained by the slight degree of saltness of

the water of the gulf (0-073 per cent. at Cronstadt, 0°262 per cent.

at Leskir, and 0-751 per cent. between Gothland and the Russian

coast). From the point of view of the pelagic fauna we may com-

pare the Gulf of Finland to a lake with a wide opening to the

Baltic.

“As to the central basin of that sea as far as 16° E. long. and

probably still further, even to the mouth of the Oder, it presents

very distinct characters of transition between the pelagic fauna of

fresh waters and that of strongly saline waters. Nature seems to

have completely realized the conditions which M. Plateau and M.

Bert reproduced experimentally in the course of their investigations

upon the vitality of Daphnia in waters of different salinity.

“The presence of Hvadne and Podon in the Gulf of Finland shows

that the Cladocera of those genera, which are regarded as essentially

marine, may adapt themselves to the conditions of existence in

scarcely brackish waters. Podon intermedius, for example, which

in the Mediterranean bears a salinity or 3-7 to 3:9 per cent., also

lives in the eastern part of the Gulf of Finland, where, as has been

stated, the water only presents a salinity of 0-073 per cent. We

are thus led by the Podon and Evadne of a nearly fresh sea to the

lacustrine forms with a marine facies (Bythotrephes, Polyphemus,

&e.), which have been met with in most of the lakes of Europe ” *,

— Comptes Rendus, March 30, 1885, p. 919.

* (In their concluding remarks the authors assume that the lacustrine

Cladocera derived from marine forms must have been introduced by the

agency of migratory birds to their freshwater habitats, and therefore trom

the north to the south. But one does not see why the agency of migra-

tory birds should be invoked at all—W. 8. D.]

500

INDEX to VOL. XV.

ACANTHELLA, new species of, 114.

Acineta, new species of, 449,

Agaricus, new species of, 384.

Agelasta, new species of, 50.

Agenius, new species of, 378.

Agonus cataphractus, on the ova of,

433.

Amphitretus, characters of the new

genus, 255.

Anarrhicas lupus, on the ovaries of,

432,

Anisomena, new species of, 440.

Anomocladina, on the structure of

the skeleton of the, 256.

Ant, on the Infusorial parasites of

the Tasmanian White, 450,

Aplysina, new species of, 204.

Apobletes, new species of, 459,

Artimpaza, new species of, 55.

Baconia, characters of the new genus,

462.

Barrois, J., on the development of

Chelifers, 152.

Batrachians, list of, from Brazil, 191.

Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on British

Fungi, 342; on Fungi collected in

Zanzibar, 384.

Blanc, Dr. H., on new Rhizopoda of

the deep-water fauna of the Lake

of Geneva, 427.

Blastoidea, on the morphology of the,

277.

Boltenia, new species of, 197.

Books, new:—Michael’s British Ori-

batide, 62; Owen’s Antiquity of

Man, 64; Seeley’s Manual of

Geology, 258; Van Overloop’s

Prehistoric Studies, 264; Proceed-

ings of the Belfast Naturalists’

Field-Club, 265 ; Carpenter's

Stalked Crinoids, 346; Guides to

the Natural History Collections of

the British Museum, 352; Came-

ron’s Phytophagous Hymeno-

ptera, 416; Transactions of the

Cumberland and Westmoreland

Association for the Advancement

of Literature and Science, 417 ;

Zopt’s Pilzthiere oder Schleimpilze,

493.

Bothriocephalidz, on the nervous

system of the, 427.

Boulenger, G. A., on Reptiles and

Batrachians from Brazil, 191; on

the variations of Klapomorphus

lemniscatus, 321.

Broneniart, C., on Paleoblattina

Douyillei, 355.

Broome, C. E., on British Fungi, 342.

Butler, A. G., on butterflies con-

founded under the name of Delias

belladonna, 57; on some new

Lepidoptera, 288 ; on anew genus

of Chalcosiide, 340; on three new

species of Gonepteryx, 406.

Calamites, on the affinities of the,

474.

Carpenter, Dr. P. H., on the mor-

phology of the Blastoidea, 277.

Carter, H. J., on Spongilla fragilis

and a new species of Spongilla,

18; on South-Australian sponges,

107, 196, 801; on the mode of

circulation in the Spongida, 117;

on marine sponges from Japan,

387 ; on a variety of Meyenia

fluviatilis, 453.

Carteriospongia, new species of, 221.

Centrogonida, observations on the,

495.

Cephalopoda, on the ‘ Challenger,’

222.

Cereopsius, new species of, 50.

Ceresium, new species of, 53.

Chaitophorus aceris, on the biology

of, 273.

INDEX.

Chalcididee, new species of, 245.

Chalina, new species of, 115.

Chelifers, on the development of the,

152.

Chilton, C., on a new species of Ido-

tea, 123.

Chlamydopsis, new species of, 472.

Choanoflagellata, on the relationship

of the Sponges to the, 365.

Chrysodema, new species of, 579.

Cirroteuthis, new species of, 255.

Claypole, Prof. KE. W., on the disco-

very of Heraspidian fish in the

Upper Silurian of North America,

268.

Clytellus, new species of, 56.

Cockroaches, on new genera and

species of fossil, 408.

Ccelocreera, new species of, 467.

Coleoptera, new, 49, 342, 377, 456.

Colpidium, new species of, 445,

Cooke, A. H., on the Testaceous

Mollusca obtained in the Gulf of

Suez, 522.

Coprinus, new species of, 344.

Coronella, new species of, 194.

Coscinoderma lanuginosum, obser-

vations on, 318,

Cottus bubalis, on the ova of, 433.

Creutzberg, N., on the circulation in

the larvee of Kphemerz, 494.

Cricket, on the intelligence of a,

parasitized by a Gordius, 275.

Crinoids, on a new species of, with

articulating spines, 157.

Crustacea, new, 1, 59.

Cyanea, on the British species of, 148.

Cymaterus, characters of the new

genus, 5.

Cyphogastra, new species of, 581.

Cyproidia, new British species of, 59.

Dactylia, new species of, 509.

Dahl, Dr. F., on the biology of spi-

ders, 70.

Darwinella, new species of, 202.

Dawkins, Prof. W. B., on a dredged

skull of Ovibos moschatus, 353.

Delage, Y., on the existence of a

nervous system in Peltogaster,

495,

Delias belladonna, on the butterflies

confounded under the name of, 57.

Dendrophilus sulcatus, note on, 467.

Diachoris, new species of, 244.

Diallus, new species of, 51.

Dimasius, new species of, 535.

Distenia, new species of, 57.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5.

501

Downes, Rev. W., on the Cretaceous

beds at Black Ven, near Lyme

Regis, 69.

Duncan, Dr. P. M., on the classifiea-

tory position of Hemiaster elonga-

tus, 72.

Dysidea, new species of, 217.

Kehinoderms, on the evolution of

the, 421.

Elapomorphus lemniscatus, on the

variations of, 321,

Eledone, new species of, 230.

Entomostraca, on the Paleeozoie bi-

valved, 174.

Kntosiphon, new species of, 440.

Hnyalius, new species of, 192.

Kphemerz, on the nervous circula-

tion in the larve of, 494.

Ksperia, new species of, 108.

Iwuspongia, new species of, 316,

Farrea occa, observations on, 388.

Fauna of New Zealand, on the origin

of the, 77.

Fishes, on the spawning of certain

marine, 429,

Flora of New Zealand, on the origin

of the, 77.

Forcepia, new species of, 110.

Fungi of Greek and Latin authors,

on the, 22, 155; on some British,

542; on new species of, from Zan-

zibar, 584.

Gardner, J. S., on the Lower Eocene

plant-beds of the basaltic formation

of Ulster, 267.

Geelongia, new species of, 120, 306.

Geological Society, proceedings of

the, 66, 265, 555, 419.

Gotte, Dr. A., on the development of

the Spongille, 73.

Gonepteryx, new species of, 406,

Guerne, J. de, on the pelagic fauna

of the Baltic, 498.

Halichondria, new species of, 112.

Halisarca, new species of, 197.

Harpagoneura, characters of the new

genus, 242.

Hemiaster elongatus, on the classi-

ficatory position of, 72.

Herring, on the spawning and, deve-

lopment of the young of the, 429.

Heteromeyenia, new species of, 425,

Heteromita, new species of, 458.

Hexactinella, new species of, 397.

Hincks, Rey. T.,on new marine Poly-

zoa, 244,

Hinde, Dr. G. J., on a new species of

Vol. xv. 35

502

Crinoids with articulating spines,

157.

Hippothoa, new species of, 253.

Hircinia, new species of, 120, 310,

Hister, new species of, 463.

Histeridz, descriptions of new, 456.

Hololepta, new species of, 458,

Holopsamma, characters of the new

genus, 211.

Homalopygus, new species of, 471.

Houghton, Rev. W., on the Fungi in

Greek and Latin authors, 22, 155.

Hoyle, W. E., on new species of

Cephalopoda collected in the

‘Challenger ’ expedition, 222.

Hutton, Capt. F. W., on the origin

of the fauna and flora of New Zea-

land, 77.

Hystricrinus, new species of, 157.

Idotea, new species of, 125.

Infusoria, new, 437, 450.

Insect, on the impression of an, in

the Silurian Sandstone of Calvados,

355; on a new, injurious to wheat,

356,

Isosoma, new species of, 356.

Japetella, characters of the new ge-

nus, 231.

Jones, Prof. T. R., on the Paleeozoic

bivalved Entomostraca, 174.

Kent, W. S., on the Infusorial para-

sites of the Tasmanian White

Aunt, 450.

Kidston, R., on some new or little-

known fossil Lycopods, 357 ;

on the relationship of Ulodendron,

419; on some fossil plants from

the Lanarkshire Coal-field, 475.

Kirby, W. F., on two new species of

Chalcidide, 243.

Kirkby, J. W., on the Paleozoic

bivalved Entomostraca, 174.

Kirkbya, on some Carboniferous

species of, 174. .

Lacrymaria, new species of, 442.

Leidy, Prof., on Urnatella gracilis,

274.

Lepadogaster bimaculatus,

ova of, 454,

Lepidodendron, new species of, 363.

Lepidoptera, new, 57, 238, 406, 414.

Lepralia, new species of, 254, 255.

Leucospis, new species of, 245.

Lewis, G., on new species of Histe-

ride, 456.

Lichtenstein, J., on the biological

evolution of the aphides of the

on the

INDEX.

genus Aphis, 155; on the bio-

logy of Chaitophorus aceris, 273.

Liochrotida, description of the new

family, 302.

Lioleemus, new species of, 192.

Liparis Montagui, on the ova of, 434.

Longicornia, new Asiatic, 49.

Luffaria, new species of, 201.

Lycopods, on some new or little-

known, from the Carboniferous

formation, 357.

McCook, Dr. H., on the intelligence

of a Cricket parasitized by a Gor-

dius, 275.

M‘Intosh, Prof., notes from the St.

Andrews Marine Laboratory by,

148; on the spawning of certain

marine fishes, 429.

Margaronia, new species of, 241.

Mecynodera, new species of, 342.

Membranipora, new species of, 248.

Mesosa, new species of, 52.

Metcalfe, A. T., on the discovery in

the Creswell Bone-cave of the

upper jaw of Elephas primigenius,

266.

Meyenia fluviatilis, on a variety of,

453.

Micippa, on the species of, 1.

Microporella, on some varieties of,

249,

Miers, E. J., on the species of Mi-

cippa and Paramicippa, 1.

Milne-Edwards, 4., on the classifica-

tion of the Moles of the old |

world, 154.

Mitra, new species of, 357.

Moles of the old world, on the clas-

sification of the, 154.

Mollusca, on the testaceous, ob-

tained in the Gulf of Suez, 322.

Molva vulgaris, on the young of, 455,

Monotremata, on the reproduction

of the, 75.

Myoderma, new species of, 879.

Mytilus edulis, on the reproduction

of, 149.

Nachtrieb, H. F., on the Echino-

derms of Beaufort, 421.

Niemiec, J., on the nervous system

of the Bothriocephalide, 427.

Octopoda, diagnoses of the new

species collected in the ‘Chal-

lenger’ expedition, 222.

Octopus, new species of, 222.

Onthophilus, new species of, 472.

Opisthotricha, new species of, 445.

INDEX.

Ornithorhynchus, on the eggs of, 75.

Oryctoblattina, new species of, 411.

Owen, Sir R., on the resemblance

of the upper molar teeth of Neo-

plagiaulax to those of Tritylodon,

265; on the remains of Klephas

primigenius from the Creswell

Bone-cave, 266.

Pachastrella, new species of, 403.

Pachycreerus, new species of, 462.

Pachylopus, new species of, 469.

Paleoblattina, new species of, 355.

Paramicippa, on the species of, 12.

Paraspongia, new species of, 318.

Paromalus, new species of, 466,

Paromylacris, characters of the new

genus, 409,

Pascoe, F. P., on some new Asiatic

Longicornia, 49.

Pedoptila, description of the new

genus, 341.

Pelagic fauna of the Baltic and Gulf

of Finland, on the, 498.

Peltogaster, on the existence of a

nervous system in, 495.

Periphragella Elisze, observations on,

30d.

Petalomonas, new species of, 458.

Petrablattina, new species of, 412.

Pidgeon, D., on some recent discove-

ries in the submerged forest of

Torbay, 69.

Placodes, new species of, 458.

Plaice and Flounders, on the mul-

tiple tumours of, 436,

Plants, on some fossil, from the La-

narkshire Coal-field, 475.

Platysoma, new species of, 459.

Podophrya, new species of, 446.

Polyzoa, new marine, 244.

Poroblattina, description of the new

genus, 415.

Potts, E., on the wide distribution

of some American freshwater

Sponges, 20; on a new species of

freshwater Sponge, 425.

Pouchet, G., on the pelagic fauna of

the Baltic, 498.

Promylacris, characters of the new

genus, 409.

Pseudoceratina, new species of, 204.

Racodiscula asteroides, on the struc-

ture of, 400.

Renia, characters of the new genus,

467.

Reptiles, new, from Brazil, 191.

Rhinoscapha, new species of, 582.

003

Rhizopoda of the deep-water fauna

of the Lake of Geneva, on the,

427.

Riley, C. V., on a new insect inju-

rious to wheat, 356.

Lotifer vulgaris, on the reproduction

and development of, 125.

Samia cecropia, on a specimen of,

with a fifth aborted wing, 426.

Sarcocornea, characters of the new

genus, 214,

Sarcopsyllide, on a new genus of

the family, 270.

Scarabzeus, new species of, 377.

Schimkewitsch, W., on a new genus

of Sarcopsyllide, 270.

Schizoporella, new species of, 250.

Schulze, F. E., on the relationship

of the Sponges to the Choano-

flagellata, 565,

Scorpion, on a fossil, from the Silu-

rian formation of Sweden, 76.

Scudder, S. H., on new genera and

species of fossil Cockroaches, 408.

Sigillaria, new species of, 357.

Smicra, new species of, 244.

Solenophrya, new species of, 447.

Sollas, Prof., on the structure of the

skeleton in the Anomocladina,

236.

Sotira, characters of the new genus,

54.

Southwell, T., on the reproduction of

the Monotremata, 75.

Spiders, contributions to the biology

of, 70.

Spiloblattina, new species of, 410.

Spongelia, new species of, 219.

Sponges, on some freshwater, 13, 18,

20; on the development of, 73;

on the mode of circulation in the,

117; new, ‘107, 196, “3015 487,

425; on the structure of the

skeleton in some, 236; on the re-

lationship of the, to the Choano-

flarellata, 365; observations on,

453.

Spongilla, new species of, 19, 425.

Spongillee, on the development of

the, 75.

Spongiophaga communis, obserya-

tions on, 315.

Stebbing, Rev. T. R. R., ona new

English Amphipodous Crustacean,

59.

Stelospongus, new species of, 305.

Sthemias, new species of, 52.

504

Stokes, Dr. A. C., on some new In-

fusoria, 457.

Strecker, H.,on a specimen of Samia

cecropia with a fifth aborted wing,

426.

Stromatium, new species of, 55.

Stylonichia, new species of, 446,

Suberites, new species of, 115.

Sybropis, characters of the new

genus, 52.

Synascidia, new species of, 199.

Teratosoma, new species of, 471.

Terebra, new species of, 329.

Teretrius, new species of, 470.

Tillina, new species of, 441.

Tomes, R. F., on Madreporaria from

the Great Oolite of Oxford &c.,

270.

Trichonympha, new species of,

451,

Tryponeus, new species of, 469.

Urnatella gracilis, note on, 274.

Urostyla, new species of, 444.

Vejdowsky, Prof. F., on some fresh-

water Sponges, 138.

Vermipsylla, description of the new

genus, 270.

Vine, G. R., on species of Phyllopora

TN DEX.

and Thamniscus from the Lower

Silurian near Welshpool, 269.

Vorticella, new species of, 445.

Walford, E. A., on the Jurassic Tri-

gonize of North Oxfordshire, 267.

Waterhouse, C. O., on a new species

of Mecynodera, 342; on new

Coleoptera, 377.

Waters, A. W., on fossil Chilosto-

matous Bryozoa from South Aus-

tralia, 354.

Wood, S. V., on a new deposit of

Pliocene age at St. Erth, Corn-

wall, 66.

Woodford, C. M., on some Lepido-

ptera collected in the Ellice and

Gilbert Islands, 414.

Woodward, Dr. H., on a skeleton of

Rhytina gigas, 420.

Xenonychus, new species of, 468,

Xixuthrus, new species of, 383.

Xoanodera, new species of, 53.

Zacharias, Dr. O., on the reproduc-

tion and development of Rotifer

vulgaris, 125.

Zoarces viviparus, on the spawning

of, 450.

Zygoselmis, new species of, 459.

END OF THE FIFTEENTH VOLUME,

PRINTED

BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.